European Perspectives
European Perpectives A Series in Social Thought and Cultural Criticism
Lawrence D. Kritzman, Editor
European Perspectives presents outstanding books by leading European thinkers. With both classic and contemporary works, the series aims to shape the major intellectual controversies of our day and to facilitate the tasks of historical understanding. For a complete list of books in the series, see pages
281-282.
ROLAND
BARTHES
lecture Course at the at the College de France (1977-1978) Translated by Rosalind E. Krauss and Denis Hollier Text established, annotated, and presented by Thomas Clerc under the direction of Eric Marty
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
NEW YORK
Columbia University Press
Publishers Since I 893 New York
Chichester, West Sussex
Translation copyright© 2.005 Columbia University Press Copyright© Editions du Seuil, 2.002 All rights reserved
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Barthes, Roland. [Neutre. English] The neutral; lecture course at the College de France (1977-1978) I Roland Barthes ; text established, annotated, and presented by Thomas Clertc under the direction of Eric Marty ; translated by Rosalind E. Krauss and Denis Hollier. p. cm.-(European perspectives) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 0-231-13404-5 (alk. paper) r. Difference (philosophy).
III. Title.
I. Clerc, Thomas.
II. Marty, Eric, 19 5 5-
IV. Series.
B809.o.B3713
2005
Columbia University Press books are printed on permanent and durable acid-free paper.
Printed in the United States of America cro987654321
ROLAND
BARTHES
Lecture Course at the at the College de France
(1977-1978) Translated by Rosalind E. Krauss and Denis Hollier Text established, annotated, and presented by Thomas Clerc under the direction of Eric Marty
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
NEW YORK
Columbia University Press
Publishers Since r893 New York
Chichester, West Sussex
Translation copyright© 2005 Columbia University Press Copyright © Editions du Seuil, 2002 All rights reserved Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Barthes, Roland. [Neutre. English] The neutral; lecture course at the College de France (1977-1978} I Roland Barthes ; text established, annotated, and presented by Thomas Clertc under the direction of Eric Marty ; translated by Rosalind E. Krauss and Denis Hollier. p. cm.-(European perspectives) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 0-231-13204-5 (alk. paper) I.
Difference (philosophy).
III. Title.
I. Clerc, Thomas.
II. Marty, Eric, 1955-
IV. Series.
B809.o.B3713
2005
l94-dc22
Columbia University Press books are printed on permanent and durable acid-free paper.
Printed in the United States of America c10987654321
2004065673
xiii
Translators' Preface
xix
Notice
xxi
Preface
xxix
Preliminaries
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
Preliminaries
Intertext I. In Guise of Epigraphs 3 a. Joseph de Maistre 4 b. Tolstoy 5 c. Rousseau 5 d. Portrait of Lao-tzu by Himself 6 2. Argument 6 3. Processes of Preparation, of Exposition 8 a. The Library 8 b. Figures_.,. "The Neutral in Thirty Figures" 4. The Desire for Neutral 12 a. Pathos 12 b. The Wirelike Sharpness of Mourning r 3 14
Benevolence
Benevolentia 14 2. Dry and Damp r5 3. Emotion and Distance I.
16
r5
Weariness I.
2.
Placeless r 6 What Wearies
r8
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
20
Weariness (Continued)
3. Rightness of Weariness 20 4. Weariness as Work, as Game, as Creation a. Weariness as Work 20 b. Weariness as Game 20
20
ro
c. Weariness as Creation 21
20
Silence
r. Sileo and Taceo 21 2. To Outplay Speech 23 a. To Keep Silent as Worldly Tactic 23 b. Keeping Silent as the Obligation of an Inner "Morality": The Silence of the Skeptic 2 5
3. Silence as Sign 2 6 4. To Outplay Silence 29
27
Tact
r. Principle of Tact 29 Twinklings of Tact 30
2.
a. Minutia 30 b. Discretion 3 l SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
32
Supplement I
32
Tact (Continued)
c. Supplement and Not Redundancy 32 d. Politeness as Thought of the Other, Consideration of and for Otherness
33
e. Metaphorization 34 3. Tact and Sociability 34 a. Tact as the Social Obscene 34 b. The Sabi, the Amorous 3 5 c. Sweetness. Last (Provisional) Word on Tact 37
Sleep
r. The Neutral Awakening
37
The Utopia of Sleep 3 7 3. Sleep, Love, Benevolence
2.
41
40
Affirmation
r. Language and Discourse
41 2. Affirmation and Language 42 3. Affirmation and Discourse 4 3 4. Drags, Dodges, Hollow Corrections
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
47
Supplement II Color
r. The Colorless: Two References 2.
vi
Interpretations 49 a. Richness/Poverty
CONTENTS
49
49
44
36
b. Back/Front 50 c. Origin 50 d. Shimmer 5 l e. Indistinction 5 l 52
The Adjective
Adjective and Neutral 5 2 Quality as Energy 5 3 a. Foundation of the Thing, of the Name 5 3 b. Quality as Desire 54 3. Aggression Through the Adjective 55 a. The Deprecating Adjective 5 6 b. The Laudatory Adjective: The Compliment c. The Refusal of the Adjective 57 4. To Dismiss Adjectives 5 8 a. The Lover's Discourse 58 b. The Sophists 5 8 c. Negative Theology 59 d. East 59 5. The Time of the Adjective 60 l.
2.
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
62
Supplement Ill
69
Images of the Neutral
Depreciative Images 69 a. Thankless 69 b. Shirking 70 c. Muffled 70 d. Limp 70 e. Indifferent 71 f. Vile 72 2. The Neutral as Scandal 72 I.
73
Anger I.
2.
States 74 a. Anger 74 b. Suffering/Queasiness 7 5 c. Minimal Existence 76 "Patho-logy" 77
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
78
Supplement IV
81
The Active of the Neutral I.
vii
Active
CONTENTS
81
56
2. Features 82 a. A-correction= Abstention from Correcting 82 b. Contamination= Indifference to Being Contaminated c. No Ranking 82 d. Relation to the Present e. Banality 83 f. Weakness 83 g. Strength 84 h. Restraint 84 i. Stupidity 85 3. The Chinese Portrait 86
83
85
ldeospheres r. Features
87 a. Consistency 87 b. The Lever 88 c. Mania 88 Ideosphere and Power (to sacrifice to fashion)
2.
89
3. Sincerity 9 I 4. Perpetuity 92 SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
94
Supplement V
95
Consciousness I.
Consciousness as Drug: Monsieur Teste
2.
a. M. Teste 96 b. H.B. 97 c. Differences and Identities 99 The Valerian Self as Imaginary 100 a. The Paradox IOI b. "Sensibility" 102 c. The Imaginary as Crisis I03
96
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
107
Answer r. Answer as Form 2.
I07 Beside-the-Point Answers 109 a. Departures, Flights, Silences, Forgettings
b. Deviations rr2 c. Incongruities I I 3 3. Another Logic, Another Dialogue
viii
CONTENTS
rr4
I09
82
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
Rites
122
Public Rites 122 2. Private Rites 123 3. A Little Bit of Symbolic + The Letter l 24 I.
l 24
Conflict
125
I.
2.
Banality of the Notion Coded Conflict 126
3. Dodges 127 4. Conflict as Meaning 129
Supplement VI
130
Oscillation I.
2.
136
125
128
Image and Etymologies Vibratory Time l 3 3
130
S ES S I 0 N 0 F M A Y 1 3 , 1 9 7 8
136
Supplement VII
137
Retreat
The Gesture l 3 7 a. Rousseau 138 b. Swedenborg 140 c. Proust 142 2. Organization 143 3. Sitio 144 4. Vita Nuova (Dante: Nova) 147 a. Fantasy: Its Constituting Feature: Radicality b. Old Age 148 c. Destitution l 50 l.
152
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
152
Arrogance l.
2.
3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 163
Anorexia l 5 2 Western Frenzy l 54 Obviousness, Interpretation The Concept l 5 6 Memory/Forgetting 157 Unity-Tolerance 158 Writing 162
l
55
Panorama I.
ix
Suppression of Time: Dreams
CONTENTS
163
14 7
Suppression of Suffering: Halcyonian Calm
2.
l
64
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
166
Supplement VIII
166
Panorama {Continued)
3. Sovereign Memory 4. Ubiquiplace 16S 169
166
Kairos l.
Sophist Kairos and Skeptical Kairos
a. Sophists 169 b. Skeptics 169 c. The Two Kairos 170 2. Validity and Truth 170 3. Ambivalence of the Kairos
l
69
17 l
4. The Satori 172 a. In the Field of Rationality, of Empereia
b. Outside the Field of Rationality c. "Ah, This!" 5. The Perishable 175
173
173
174 17 5
Wou-wei r. The Will-to-Live
175 Wou-wei 176 3. Figures of the West 177 a. Leonardo da Vinci According to Freud
2.
b. Prince Andrew 17S c. John Cage 17S 4. The Sacred 17S 5. To Abstain from 179 a. Dietary Self-denial 179 b. Pathetic Abstinence l So c. Pyrrhonian Abstinence l So SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
Wou-wei {Continued)
182
6. Apathy I S2 a. Tao: Image of the Mirror
b. Pyrrho 1S2 c. Political Apathy 7. To Be Sitting a. Tao 1S4 b. Zen 1S5
x
CONTENTS
1S4
l
S3
1S2
177
186
The Androgyne
r. The Gender of Words l 8 6 a. The Grammarians' Neuter l 87 b. From Language to Discourse 189 2. The Androgyne 191 ANNEX
196
Intensities
r. Neutral, Structure, Intensity 196 197 3. Name Changes 198 4. Minimalism 199 2. Apophasis and Apheresis
201
To Give Leave
r. Epoche, Balance
201
a. Epoche (Epechein) b. Balance 202 2. Leave, Drift 203 206
201
Fright
r. Fright 207 2. Anxiety 208 3. Prayer
208
211
Summary: Literary Semiology (M. Roland Barthes, Professor)
213
Notes
261
Bibliography
269
Name Index
273
Subject Index
xi
CONTENTS
As Barthes had promised in the lecture with which he inaugurated his assumption of the chair of literary semiology at the College de _!'!a~~e, he would pursue a "phantasmic teaching," one based on the "comings and goings of desire, which [the teacher] endlessly presents and represents. I sincerely believe," he continued, "that at the origins of teaching such as this we must always locate a fantasy, which can vary from year to year." 1 But the fantasy on which Barthes's penultimate course "Le Neutre" is based did not "vary from year to year"; it held steady, rather, over the trajectory that took him from Writing Degree Zero, with the zero degree an early version of "le neutre,'' through all the rest of his books. Perhaps its most touching statement is to be found in Roland Barthes By Roland Barthes, where he traces his mature commitment to this domain back to the impulses of his early childhood, so that even whilic playing a version of tag in the Luxembourg Gardens, his inclination was to neutralize the exercise of power that I1:1!es an opponent_9_ut: (
When I used to play prisoner's base in the Luxembourg, what I liked best was not provoking the other team and boldly exposing myself to their right to take me prisoner; what I liked best was to free the prisoners-the effect of which was to put both teams back into circulation: the game started over again at zero. In the great game of the powers of speech, we also play prisoner's base: one language has only temporary rights over another; all it takes is for a third language to appear from the ranks for the assailant to be forced to retreat: in the conflict of rhetorics, the victory never goes to any but the Third Language. The task of this language is to release the prisoners: to scatter the signified, the catechisms. 2 Indeed, Barthes was obsessed by "the great game of the powers of speech," a cathexis that impelled his interest in semiology's analysis of these same powers. His image of the prisoners highlights his sense of language's coerciveness, something his lecture went so ~-------far as to call "the fascism of language." 3 For language always de---·"~-···--~~~--·-~~.<-~'
xiii
mands a choice, an identification of gender, of person, of desire for one or the other of two opposed values: the oppositions structural linguistics terms binaries, and semiology calls "paradigms." It was the position of Ferdinand de Saussure, founder of structural linguistics, that meaning itself is generated by the friction of one binary element against the other, which forms the fundamental oppositions that leave the unchosen pole implicit within any speech act. Such oppositions could be white versus black (the versus abbreviated by "/"),high/low, hot/cold, or, in a later study by Barthes himself, S/Z. Barthes suffered at the hands of this demand for choice, lamenting, "by its very structure my language implies an inevitable relation of alienation. " 4 Alienating or not, however, Barthes recounts his commitment-indeed, his "joy"-over binaries in Roland Barthes: For a certain time, he went into raptures over binarism; binarism became for him a kind of erotic object. This idea seemed to him inexhaustible, he could never exploit it enough. That one might say everything with only one difference produced a kind of joy in him, a continuous astonishment. Since intellectual things resemble erotic ones, in binarism what delighted him was a figure. Later on he would find this (identical) figure again, in the opposition of values. What (in him) would deflect semiology was from the first the pleasure principle: a semiology which has renounced binarism no longer concerns him at all. 5 The major binary Male/Female points up the problem of how to translate Barthes's title: should it be "The Neuter" (the third term between the genders) or "The Neutral" (which is how Barthes's most effective translator, Richard Howard, renders it in Roland Barthes)? 6 What Barthes himself designates as the sexual basis of the third term in the various disciplines to which he refers in his preliminary presentation (for example, the drones among bees) would lead one to "The Neuter." But Barthes also uses the domain of international law (and Switzerland) as a basis, in relation to which only "The Neutral" makes sense. Furthermore, the structural linguistics of Barthes's generation, that of the Prague School, and Hjelmslev, and Greimas, in particular, was fascinated by the phonetic fact of neutralization, which is the annihilation of opposition between sounds within certain languages: for example, the difference between d and tat the ends of words in German (with "hund" pronounced "hunt") or the difference between d and t in English afters (as in the case of "still," which is pronounced "sdill"). Since
xiv
TRANSLATORS' PREFACE
"The Neuter" is more transgressive, I was tempted to choose it; but since "The Neutral" has the broadest implication within structural linguistics and relates to Barthes's contempt for what he calls "The Critique ni-ni" and, in Le Neutre, "ninisme" (neither-norism)-in reference to the neutrality assumed by journalists committed to telling both sides of any story-it seemed far more apt. 7 Additionally, for structural linguistics, neutralization explains the action of sublation or the transcendence of difference. In this course, Barthes calls the constancy of his commitment to a "third language," his "desire for neutral," and in Roland Barthes, he presents it as his dream of an "exemption from meaning": Evidently he dreams of a world which would be exempt from meaning (as one is from military service). This began with Writing Degree Zero, in which is imagined "the absence of every sign"; subsequently, a thousand affirmations incidental to this dream (apropos of the avant-garde text, of Japan, of music, of the alexandrine, etc.). Curious that in public opinion, precisely, there should be a version of this dream; Doxa, too, has no love for meaning, which in its eyes makes the mistake of conferring upon life a kind of infinite intelligibility (which cannot be determined, arrested): it counters the invasion of meaning by the concrete; the concrete is what is supposed to resist meaning. Yet for him, it is not a question of recovering a pre-meaning, an origin of the world, of life, of facts, anterior to meaning, but rather to imagine a post-meaning: one must traverse, as though the length of an initiatic way, the whole meaning, in order to be able to extenuate it, to exempt it. Whence a double tactic: against Doxa, one must come out in favor of meaning, for meaning is the product of History, not of Nature; but against Science (paranoiac discourse) one must maintain the utopia of suppressed meaning. In his lecture, Barthes returns to literature from semiology to speak of it as the practice that has access to a kind of outwitting of language's power play: For the text is the very outcropping of speech, and it is within speech that speech must be fought, led astray-not by the message of which it is the instrument, but by the play of words of which it is the theater.... The forces of freedom which are in literature depend not on the writer's civil person, nor on his political commitment-for he is, after all, only a man among
xv
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
others-nor do they even depend on the doctrinal content of his work, but rather on the labor of displacement he brings to bear upon the language. 8 (p. 6) This raises one more knot within the flow of translation, for Barthes's idea of leading language "astray" is consistently expressed by the verb dejouer, which in its literal rendering as "outplay," or "outsmart," stays within the idea of language itself as a play of power; Barthes first takes up dejouer as a figure in his analysis of Georges Bataille's essay on the Big Toe, where Richard Howard translates it as "baffle," which I find both precise and economical and have adopted for the most part here. 9 Since the word relates to the field of play, Howard also uses "fake," as in "fake out." "Outwit" or "thwart" could also serve. Barthes's argument is that the Big Toe baffles the paradigm noble/ignoble and is thus a foretaste of his idea of the Neutral. The elegant and scrupulous edition of Barthes's course published by Seuil has been retained here with the addition of only a few translators' notes to explain some technical terms and to guide the reader to pertinent literature (our interpolations appear in curly brackets). In translating the notes, we tried whenever possible to translate its quotations and references from a French library to an English one. Hence, in addition to the list Barthes himself circulated during the first session (see "Intertext," in the February IS session), there are two bibliographies at the end of the volume: one for the works quoted in the text or in the notes that were originally written or translated in English; another for those for which we were unable to locate an existing English version. 10 The marginalia are mostly a remnant of Barthes's scriptorium. Even though he used them in the page setting of his late books (such as A Lover's Discourse), they were also, in the case of these lecture notes, a mnemotechnic tool Barthes found useful while delivering his lectures. We have stuck as close as possible to Barthes's own abbreviated references: "Boehme" refers to Alexandre Koyre's book, "Gide" to Maria Van Rysselberghe's Cahiers de la petite dame, "Swedenborg" to Matter's biography, "de Maistre" and "Maistre" to Cioran's anthology of the writer, "Joly" to Joly's anthology on tolerance, "Sceptiques" and "Sophistes" to Dumont's anthologies of those ancient Greek philosophical schools, "Baudelaire" to his Artificial Paradise. Thus, for example, the same quotation from de Maistre's can be referenced twice: once, by Barthes himself, in the xvi
TRANSLATORS' PREFACE
margin with the page number of Cioran's anthology and a second time in the editorial note where it is referred to in the English translation (when available) of the specific book by de Maistre it comes from; or the same page by Voltaire will be referred to in the margin by the indication "Joly" followed by a page number and in the notes by the edition of an English translation of Voltaire's Treatise on Tolerance. 11
Notes r. Roland Barthes, "Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 (spring 1979 ): 5. 2. Roland Barthes, Roland Bartheslby Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1977), p. 50. 3. Barthes, "Lecture," p. 5. Reacting to a remark by Ernest Renan on the French language's inoculation against reaction, Barthes said, "But languagethe performance of a language system-is neither reactionary nor progressive; it is quite simply fascist; for fascism does not prevent speech, it compels speech." 4. Ibid. 5. Barthes, Roland Barth es/by Roland Barth es, p. 5 r. 6. Ibid., p. 132. 7. "La Critique Ni-ni" appears as "Neither-Nor Criticism" in Roland Barthes, Mythologies, trans. Annette Lavers (New York: Hill and Wang, 1977), pp. 81-83. 8. "Lecture," p. 6. 9. Roland Barthes, The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), p. 242. IO. Our thanks to David Macklowitch, graduate student at Columbia University, for his perseverance in finding the English translations of Barthes's wide range of references. rr. See Bernard Comment, "Politique: Dejouer Tout Pouvoir," in Roland Barthes, vers le neutre (Paris: Christian Bourgois, 1991), pp. 219-254.
xvii
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
This "Notice" is a shortened version of the general foreword that introduces the publication of Barthes's courses. For more details, one should consult
Comment vivre ensemble. The organizing principle of the three volumes of Barthes's courses at the College de France is the class session, since such was the true rhythm of the reading, 1 a rhythm that Barthes inscribed on his manuscript, after the fact, by marking a date at the place where he had stopped on that day at a given hour and where he had to take up again the following week. Within this chronological sequence are inserted the structures specific to the writing of the course: the title of the "trait," or the figure, that constitutes the unity articulating the ensemble of the topos (topic) and the various titles, subtitles, columns, and so forth that, for their part, constitute the second-level articulations interior to each figure, or "trait." As for the "text" of the course itself, we chose to intervene as little as possible. We have retained the symbols Barthes uses-for example, to condense a logical construction [__,,,.,]-but we gave ourselves permission to complete abbreviations when these arise from a common shorthand (for instance, Robinson Crusoe for R.C.) and to correct punctuation where it was too muddled. When Barthes's written argument was too obscure, we also gave ourselves permission to paraphrase the general intention of the passage in a footnote to spare the reader an unnecessary enigma. We have used the wide margins of the collection "Traces ecrites" to inscribe the bibliographic references for the citations that in his manuscript Barthes placed at the very same place on the page. We should add that we have kept the few passages Barthes crossed out but identified them as such in notes that indicates their extent. When Barthes, as an introduction to a course session, comments on letters he received or on his argument from the preceding week, these passages (or "Supplements") appear in italics. Finally, the editors' interventions in the text of the course are marked by square brackets ([ ]);
xix
Barthes's own interventions in the course of a citation are indicated by angle brackets (< > ). The footnotes are of a classical philological style, necessary for a text that is at times so allusive. Citations, proper names, expressions in foreign languages (particularly in Ancient Greek, which we have chosen to transliterate in Latin characters), place-names, historical events are to the extent possible identified by these notes, which a complete bibliographic index saves from being too repetitive. To this index of names and works, we have added an uncommented index of concepts. When Barthes refers to a rare or unlocatable edition, our footnotes indicate a more accessible one. 2 A short preface contextualizes the course and emphasizes its most salient features. -Eric Marty
Notes I. 1977: Roland Barthes, Comment vivre ensemble: Simulations romanesques de quelques espaces quotidiens, ed. Claude Coste (Paris: Seuil/IMEC, 2002); 1977-1978: Le Neutre: Cours et seminaires au College de France, 1977-1978, ed. Thomas Clerc and Eric Marty (Paris: Seuil, 2002); 1978-1980: La Preparation du roman I et II: Cours et seminaires au College de France 1978 et 1979-1980, ed. Nathalie Leger (Paris: Seuil, 2003 ). 2. {Most of Barthes's original references are to the items listed in "lntertext," all in French; for English readers, we have changed subsequent citations to refer to the volumes listed in the bibliography. For the texts written in English, we quote from the original. For those originally in French or another non-English language (German, Italian), we quote, whenever possible, from an English translation. Even for French works, for reasons of availability, we were occasionally compelled to cite editions that do not correspond to those in Barthes's "lntertext." For these reasons, we didn't always keep the page references that Barthes noted in the text or in the margins of his notes.}
xx
NOTICE
The course on "The Neutral" that Roland Barthes gave at the College de France extended over thirteen weeks, from February 18 to June 3, 1978. After "How to Live Together," it was the second series of courses since his election to the College on March 14, 1976, and the inaugural lecture of January 7, 1977· Th~ course, which took place on Saturdays, lasted two hours, broken by a short pause. After the "preliminaries" that occupy the largest part of the first session and in which he presented his research, Barthes would explore, during these several months, some twenty "figures" (about two per class), twenty-three to be exact, which he also calls "traits" or "twinklings." These figures, which correspond to the possible embodiments of the Neutral (and of the anti-Neutral), ranging from "Sleep" to "Silence," from "Rage" to "Arrogance," are presented in a happenstance order, as Barthes says during the opening session, so as not to submit the course to a preestablished meaning that would be in contradiction with the concept of Neutral. After the alphabetical order he had adopted the year before, he turned to a new mode of arbitrariness, the figures being now distributed according to the randomness of numbers and letters he found in a journal of statistics. This playful dimension, even though it didn't encounter, as Barthes humorously admits, "any echo," allows him to desacralize somewhat the ritual of the course. Variable in their length, the figures are not always integrally treated in one session, in which case they are completed in the following one. The shortest, "Benevolence" (which is also the first), extends two pages in the manuscript; the longest, "Retreat," nine. The slicing of the book according to sessions rather than to traits thus reflects the diachronic dimension that is part of the structure of a course. At the head of the preliminaries is a list of the traits, with the exception of three Barthes didn't treat, which are reproduced as an appendix in the present edition: "Intensities," "To Give Leave," "Fright." The documents related to the course, preserved at the Institut de la Memoire de !'Edition Contemporaine (IMEC), comprise four bundles of around eight hundred little notecards altogether, containing the bibliographic indications, some summaries, notes, and xxi
projects on abandoned figures, the whole accompanied by several commentaries; a series of cassettes and computer disks (around twenty) on which are recorded the quasi-totality of the twenty-six hours of oral presentation; and finally, of course, the manuscript of the course properly speaking, which takes up r So pages written in blue ink on sheets of 21 x 29.7 cm. The writing, regular and legible, is dense. It takes up almost all the page, which nevertheless includes a larger left-hand margin that Barthes uses to indicate the references to the texts he cites (name of the author, page of the book), to underscore the key term of the page or paragraph or to indicate in one word the point of his argument. These marginalia, like those he used in A Lover's Discourse, guide the reading of the main text, in an exercise of clarity and orientation, but they attest as well to Barthes's involvement in an aesthetic use of the layout of the page. The manuscript consists of notes that are fully developed, even if marked by a relative ellipsis at the syntactical level. The core of it, however, is written in a clear manner: Barthes used to follow his notes closely when he delivered his course. If the logical articulations are often replaced by signs of punctuation, with colons and arrows taking over the lion's share, the general structure is sufficiently clear to allow for an accessible reading. Barthes in fact deviates very little from the manuscript, in accordance with his view that written discourse should take precedence over the oral form. In this regard, the oral digressions, rare and precisely framed, produce a contrast: we have reproduced some of them in the notes. Being neither an achieved piece of writing nor the dry outline that would have suited a speaker perfectly at ease with improvisation, this text offers itself to a reading that thus belongs to the specific regime of the ne-uter, of the "neither/nor." A bibliographic intertext is included with the opening session, during which it was distributed to the audience. This book list will be enriched, as the research goes along, by several titles. Quite varied, it comprises works of Eastern and Antique mysticism, philosophical texts, and literary works in which the fictional dimension is rather reduced: Tolstoy and Proust are present (the latter being cited only through George Duncan Painter's biography), but Pascal, Baudelaire, Michelet, and the Rousseau of the Reveries du promeneur solitaire are more thoroughly exploited. The list's unpredictable character distances it from a bibliography that could claim to "cover" a subject. It offers itself less as a summa on the neutral-inexistent, moreover-than as a set of directions, promoting the model of an interdisciplinary semiotic to which Barthes was alxxii
PREFACE
ways alert: linguistics, theology, philosophy, science, and literature testify, together with the polynymy of the references, to the richness of the Neutral. Thanks to the figure, Maurice Blanchot and John Cage, Gilles Deleuze and Jacques Lacan, Pascal and Baudelaire, Pyrrho and Joseph de Maistre are joined. Admitting that his is often a secondhand erudition, Barthes relies on anthologies (especially for Greek and Eastern philosophies) or monographs: he cites Jacob Boehme, Spinoza, or Vico by means of Alexandre Koyre, Sylvain Zac, or Michelet. Since the art of the course consists in making the Neutral twinkle, a certain joyous dilettantism-if we agree to take the word at its original meaning-appears in the paths Barthes followed to pursue his research: "The material must be racy," he announces at the start, in reference to the texts and the authors he plans to privilege but also to the library from which they are drawn, which is at least in part that of his vacation home in Urt, in the southwest of France. The chosen references are thus obsessive references, texts he has loved and practiced for a long time or has recently discovered, like the works of the Eastern philosophies, but to which he feels an affinity. Often remarking to the audience on the beauty of his texts, Barthes gives his course an aesthetic dimension that is enhanced by the connections he never misses an opportunity to establish between the books and the authors, different as they may be. Those textual cross-references have no motor other than desire: which brings us back to the vow he took during his inaugural lecture of "always placing a fantasy" at the origin of his teaching. As well, far from pretending to hand over the keys of a concept about which the Western sphere knows little, Barthes proposes a research that pays its debt to his precursors, of course, but is first and foremost personal. Even if he often cites Blanchot, Barthes's perspective is very different; similarly, he admits to having bracketed the phenomenological approach, or "Husserlian neutralization"; finally, even if he takes off from an old linguistic intuition (the theory of the zero degree, taken from Vigo Brondal), this is not a course on language. Barthes rather sees the Neutral as the occasion for a "divagation" that would turn the course into a work and, to use the Nietzschean typology, the professor into an artist-"without 'mission accomplished' certificate," as he says in passing. He therefore insists in the abstract he wrote after the course (p. 211) that the Neutral was approached "not in language but in discourse." What interests him most, in fact, is to track down who speaks the Neutral and how the Neutral speaks and to extend the list of its utterers through the xxiii
PREFACE
course, conceived thus as the place of a brief but intense mediation. Accompanying the traits are what Barthes calls "supplements." There are seven of them, each delivered at the beginning of a session. To the extent to which they come to recall the moves of the preceding session, they constitute a link between one Saturday and the next; they also give Barthes the possibility of sharpening points that he couldn't develop as much as he wanted by allowing him to return to certain figures; moreover, they sketch a kind of dialogue with the audience, since these points often arise from written or oral remarks made by the participants that Barthes had reviewed over the course of the week: one listener gives him the reference to an episode of the Gospels he didn't have, another writes him a letter he reads to the class. As for the anonymous note he receives, it offers the occasion for him to present a brief analysis of linguistic pragmatics, which leads him to defend a conception of writing where the subject takes responsibility for his signature. Finally, the supplements work to aerate an often dense course, giving it the phatic dimension that the inevitably magisterial aspect of the proceedings was doomed to dampen in part. These supplements vary in form and length. The first (March 4) occurs during the third session: a short one, it allows for the reading of a poem by Pasolini that Barthes had mentioned during the preceding session. The second (March II), a return to the figures "Tact" and "Affirmation," triggers a commentary on the very meaning of the course. The third (March IS) is the longest: in addition to corrections to the already treated figures, it is a response to some written remarks by students that gives Barthes the opportunity to sharpen the stakes of the Neutral as a research for aporia, or atopia. The same goes for the fourth supplement (March 2 5 ), in which these meta discursive commentaries, working like precious auxiliaries to the exploration of the stakes of the Neutral, lead Barthes to prolong his reflections on an evasive concept, resistant to capture by meaning. Indissociable from the course, the supplements undergo a kind of depletion, however: as the research progresses, their necessity becomes less evident, since the drift across the fantasy of the Neutral, however eventful it might be, is nonetheless strongly pursued. Readings during the sessions are frequent. During the preliminaries, Barthes reads four "epigraphs": one by Joseph de Maistre, another by Rousseau, a passage by Tolstoy, and Lao-tzu's portrait of himself. These extracts, on which he doesn't comment and which xxiv
PRE FACE
-are sometimes revisited later, signal from the first the directions taken by the Neutral: Joseph de Maistre, whose writing seduces Barthes, refers explicitly to what could be called the anti-Neutral; Rousseau is evoked, as is Tolstoy, to testify to the interest attached to modifications of states of consciousness (fainting, spatial confusion). The portrait of Lao-tzu, a kind of paradoxical apology for stupidity, announces the central role Eastern mystics will play in the elaboration of the Neutral. Other readings intervene later, when Barthes judges it necessary, to make the resonances of the concept better heard: a long passage from Voltaire on tolerance; many from Rousseau (in connection with the figure "Retreat"); the Pasolini poem titled "Una disperata vitalita"; a letter by Jean-Michel Ribettes on anorexia; passages by Walter Benjamin relative to the experience of using drugs; and a scene from Pe/leas et Melisande illuminating the notion of reply by evasion. In Barthes's intellectual itinerary, the course on the Neutral is located between the publication of A Lover's Discourse (1977), the "Pretexte-Roland Barthes" colloquium devoted to him at Cerisy (1977), and the publication of Lecture (1978), his inaugural lecture on assuming the chair of literary semiology at the College de France. In the sequence of his courses there, The Neutral comes after How to Live Together, that of the first year, and before The Preparation of the Novel, the third and last, cut short by Barthes's death on March 26, 1980. Thus, through the happenstances of existence, "The Neutral" henceforth assumes today the median place in this triptych, not without a touch of tragic irony that aptly reflects the spirit of the course. Simultaneously marked by difficult biographical circumstances (the death of his mother, the effects of which, from the preliminaries on, he doesn't conceal) and by an ironic-which is to say indirect, if we believe in etymology-manner of interrogating the concepts, the quest for the Neutral takes place during a period of intense creativity for Barthes. From Writing Degree Zero to Empire of Signs, from Camera Lucida to Incidents, the Neutral already twinkled in places in a work whose whole has henceforth become available to us: with the publication of the course, it finally finds the occasion (the kairos, the opportune moment, to repeat the title of one of the figures) to shine in producing another image of Roland Barthes, unique in our literature: that of the artist-professor. -Thomas Clerc
xxv
PREFACE
1.
Benevolence
2. 3. 4.
Weariness Silence Tact Sleep
5. 6.
Affirmation Color
7. 8. 9.
The Adjective Images of the Neutral Anger
10. 11.
The Active of the Neutral
12. 13.
Consciousness
ldeospheres
14. 15. 16.
Answer
17. 18.
Oscillation
19. 20. 21.
Arrogance
22. 23.
Wou-wei
Rites Conflict Retreat Panorama Kairos The Androgyne
xxix
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
Preliminaries This year, no seminar: 1 only a lecture course, conducted by myself, for two hours, over thirteen weeks. Between each hour, a pause of a dozen minutes. The sequence of the weeks will be interrupted for the Easter holiday, which is to say that there will be no class on the Saturdays 8, l 5, and 22 of April. This course: The Neutral or, better: "The Desire for Neutral."
lntertext
What follows is not a bibliography on the "Neutral," even if such a bibliography were conceivable, considering the fact that the notion crosses many disciplines (grammar, logic, philosophy, painting, international law, etc.). It is nothing more than a list of the texts whose reading, in various ways, has punctuated the preparation of this course. 2
ANGELUS SILESIUS
-L'Errant cherubinique, preface by Roger Laporte, Paris, Planete, 1970. BACHELARD
-La Dialectique de la duree, Presses Universitaires de France, 1950. BACON (Francis)
-Novum Organon, Paris, Hachette, 1857. -De la dignite et de l'accroissement des sciences et Essais de morale et de politique, in Oeuvres completes, 2 vols., Paris, Charpentier, l 84 3. BAUDELAIRE
-Les Paradis artificiels, Paris, Garnier-Flammarion, 1966. BENJAMIN (Walter)
-Mythe et violence, Paris, Denoel, coll. "Lettres nouvelles," l97r.
BLANCH OT
-L'Entretien infini, Paris, Gallimard, 1969. -Le Livre a venir, Paris, Gallimard, coll. "Idees," 1959· BOEHME
-Koyre (Alexandre), La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme, Paris, Vrin, l97I. CAGE (John)
-Pour !es oiseaux, Paris, Belfond, 1976. DENYS L'AREOPAGITE {DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE}
-Oeuvres completes, trans. Maurice de Gandillac, Paris, Aubier-Montaigne, 1943· DIOGENE LAERCE {DIOGENES LAERTIUS}
-Vie, doctrines et sentences des philosophes illustres, Paris, Garnier-Flammarion, l 9 6 5.
2
vols.,
ECKHART (Master)
-Lossky (Vladimir), Theologie negative et connaissance de dieu chez Maitre Eckhart, Paris, Vrin, 1960. FICHTE
-Methode pour arriver ala vie bienheureuse, Paris, Ladrange, 1845. FREUD
-Un souvenir d'enfance de Leonard de Vinci, Paris, Gallimard, coll. "Les Essais," 1927. GIDE
-{Maria Van Rysselberghe}, Cahiers Andre Gide, Cahiers de la Petite Dame, vol. 4, r945-r95r, Paris, Gallimard, 1977· HEGEL
-Legons sur l'histoire de la philosophie, vol. 4, La Philosophie grecque, Paris, Vrin, 1975· LESSING
-Dramaturgie de Hambourg, Paris, Didier, 1869. MAISTRE (Joseph de)
-Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran, Monaco, Ed. du Rocher, 1957· MARTIAL
-Oeuvres completes, vol.
l,
Epigrammes, Paris, Garnier, l 8 8 5.
MICHELET
-La Sorciere, Paris, Hetzel-Dentu, 1862. PASCAL
-Pensees, 2 vols., Paris, Gallimard, coll. "Folio," 1977·
2
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
f'
?
QUINCEY (Thomas de)
-Confessions d'un mangeur d'opium, Paris, Stock, l92r. ROUSSEAU
-Les Reveries du promeneur solitaire, Paris, Garnier, n.d. SKEPTICS
-Brochard (Victor), Les Sceptiques grecs, Paris, Vrin, 19 59 (1st ed., 1887). -Kojeve (Alexandre), Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie paienne, vol. 3, Paris, Gallimard, 1973· -Les Sceptiques grecs, ed. Jean-Paul Dumont, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1966. SOPHISTS
-Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages, ed. Jean-Paul Dumont, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1969. SPINOZA
-Zac (Sylvain), La Morale de Spinoza, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1972. SWEDENBORG
-Matter (M.), Emmanuel de Swedenborg: Sa vie, ses ecrits et sa doctrine, Paris, Didier, 1863. TAO
-Maspero (Henri), Melanges posthumes sur les religions et l'histoire de la Chine, vol. 2, Le Taoisme, Paris, SAEP, Publications du musee Guimet, 19 50. TOLSTOY
-La Guerre et la paix, Paris, Gallimard, coll. "Bibliotheque de la Pleiade," 1947· VALERY
-Monsieur Teste, Paris, Gallimard, 1929. VICO
-Michelet (Jules), Oeuvres choisies de Vico, Paris, Flammarion. -Chaix-Ruy (Jules), La Formation de la pensee philosophique de G. B. Vico, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, n.d.
1. In Guise of Epigraphs
For the whole course
--?
reading of four texts:
a. Joseph de Maistre: The Inquisition b. Tolstoy: The Night of Austerlitz c. Rousseau: Tuesday 24 October r776 d. Tao: Portrait of Lao-tzu 3
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
a. Joseph de Maistre
"Considerable noise has been made in Europe concerning the rack of the Inquisition, and the fiery ordeal with which crimes against religion have been punished. The infidels of France wasted much of their crocodile sympathy and philosophic pathos on the occasion; but their flimsy assertions are not proof against the powerful artillery of logic and facts. "The civil inquisitors resorted to the rack, in compliance with the national laws, and because it was adopted by all the Spanish tribunals. The Grecian and Roman laws had sanctioned it. Athens herself, who was universally believed to be somewhat acquainted with liberty, subjected even freemen to it. All modern nations have employed this terrible means to obtain the truth. I shall not, however, on the present occasion inquire whether all those who prattle about the Inquisition exactly understand, or sufficiently reflect upon, what they assert; and whether there were not as strong motives in those times for its employment as there are now for its suppression. However, since the rack is applicable to every other tribunal as well as to the Inquisition, I see no reason why the reproach of the entire should be visited upon the latter. < ... > Amidst the frightful display of the inquisitorial apparatus, it is merciful and mild; and the circumstance of the priesthood of the true Church being in any way concerned with this tribunal renders it unique. It wears on its standard a motto necessarily unknown to every tribunal upon earth,--"MISERICORDIA ET JUSTITIA" (Mercy and Justice.) . Justice alone characterizes the others, and mercy belongs only to the sovereign. Were judges to lean towards mercy, they might be considered rebels, who thus usurp the rights of sovereignty. But when the ecclesiastical power is called in, it requests, as a sine qua non, the free exercise of the sovereign prerogative. Mercy accordingly takes her seat with Justice, and even in allowed precedence. The accused, who is brought before this tribunal, is at liberty to plead guilty, to sue for pardon, and submit to a religious expiation. The crime then bears the character of sin, and punishment is commuted into penance. The culprit prays, fasts, and mortifies his body. Instead of going to the place of execution, he recites the penitential psalms, hears mass, duly examines the state of his conscience, becomes contrite, confesses his sins, and finally is restored to his family and to society. If the crime be enormous, if the culprit obstinately refuse to retract, if he will die sooner than to have it said that he
4
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
recanted his errors, or felt sorrow for his transgressions, the priest then retires; and when he reappears, it is for the special purpose of consoling the unfortunate victim on his way to the scaffold." 3
b. Tolstoy
"What's this? Am I falling? My legs are giving way," thought he, and fell on his back. He opened his eyes, hoping to see how the struggle of the Frenchmen with the gunners ended, whether the red-haired gunner had been killed or not and whether the cannon had been captured or saved. But he saw nothing. Above him there was now nothing but the sky-the lofty sky, not clear yet still immeasurably lofty, with gray clouds gliding slowly across it. "How quiet, peaceful, and solemn; not at all as I ran," thought Prince Andrew-"not as we ran, shouting and fighting, not at all as the gunner and the Frenchman with frightened and angry faces struggled for the mop: how differently do those clouds glide across the lofty infinite sky! How was it I did not see that lofty sky before? And how happy I am to have found it at last! Yes! All is vanity, all falsehood, except that infinite sky. There is nothing, nothing, but that. But even it does not exist, there is nothing but quiet and peace. Thank God! " 4
c. Rousseau "After lunch on Thursday, the 24th of October, 1776, I followed the boulevards as far as the Rue du Chemin-Vert which I took up to the heights of Menilmontant and from there, taking paths across the vineyards and meadows as far as Charonne, I crossed over the cheerful countryside which separates these two villages; then I made a detour in order to come back across the same meadows by taking a different route.< ... > I was on the road down from Menilmontant almost opposite the Gallant Jardinier at about six o'clock when some people walking ahead of me suddenly swerved aside and I saw a huge Great Dane rushing down upon me. Racing before a carriage, the dog had no time to check its pace or to turn aside when it noticed me. I judged that the only means I had to avoid being knocked to the ground was to make a great leap, so well-timed that the dog would pass under me while I was still in the air. This idea, quicker than a flash and which I had the time neither to think through nor carry out, was my last before my accident. I did not feel the blow, nor the fall, nor anything of what followed until the moment I came to.
5
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
"It was almost night when I regained consciousness. I found myself in the arms of three or four young people who told me what had just happened to me. The Great Dane, unable to check its bound < ... > 5 "Night was coming on. I perceived the sky, some stars, and a little greenery. This first sensation was a delicious moment. I still had no feeling of myself except as being 'over there.' I was born into life at the instant, and it seemed to me that I filled all the objects I perceived with my frail existence. Entirely absorbed in the present moment, I remembered nothing; I had no distinct notion of my person nor the least idea of what had just happened to me; I knew neither who I was nor where I was; I felt neither injury, fear, nor worry. I watched my blood flow as I would have watched a brook flow, without even suspecting that this blood belonged to me in any way. I felt a rapturous calm in my whole being; and each time I remember it, I find nothing comparable to it in all the activity of known pleasures. " 6
d. Portrait of Lao-tzu by Himself
"The others are as happy as if they were attending a banquet or were climbing a tower in springtime. I alone am quiet, my wishes are not apparent; I am like the child who has not yet smiled; I am sad and beaten as if I hadn't a secure place. The others have all the superfluity; I alone seem to have lost everything; my mind is that of a fool; what chaos! The others seem intelligent; I alone seem a naive. The others seem totally discerning; I alone am stupid. I seem tossed by the currents, as though I hadn't a place of rest. The others all have their labors; I alone am limited like a savage. I alone, I differ from the others in that I respect the Nourishing Mother." 7
2. Argument
I am going to post the object of this course, its argument, from the outset.
A. I define the Neutral as that which outplays {dejoue} the paradigm, or rather I call Neutral everything that baffles the paradigm. 8 For I am not trying to define a word; I am trying to name a thing: I gather under a name, which here is the Neutral. 6
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
The paradigm, what is that? It's the opposition of two virtual terms from which, in speaking, I actualize one to produce meaning. Examples: r. In Japanese: no opposition between l and r, simply an indecision of pronunciation, thus no paradigm"' in French !Ir, since "je !is" {I read} "' "je ris" {I laugh}: creation of meaning. Similarly (I have often given this example} 9 slz, for it is not the same thing to eat poisson {fish} or poison {poison}. This is phonological, but there are also semantic oppositions: white versus black. Put another way, according to the perspective of Saussure, to which, on this matter, I remain faithful, the paradigm is the wellspring of meaning; where there is meaning, there is paradigm, and where there is paradigm (opposition), there is meaning _.,. elliptically put: meaning rests on conflict (the choice of one term against another}, and all conflict is generative of meaning: to choose one and refuse the other is always a sacrifice made to meaning, to produce meaning, to offer it to be consumed. 2. Whence the idea of a structural creation that would defeat, annul, or contradict the implacable binarism of the paradigm by means of a third term_.,. the tertium: (a) In structural linguistics, Hjelmslev, Brondal, and phoneticians: 10 A/B _.,. A + B (complex) 11 and neither A nor B: amorphous, neutral term (phonological neutralization), 12 or zero degree. (b) Transposed to the "ethical" level: injunctions addressed by the world to "choose," to produce meaning, to enter conflicts, to "take responsibility," etc. _.,.temptation to suspend, to thwart, to elude the paradigm, its menacing pressure, its arrogance _.,. to exempt meaning _.,. this polymorphous field of paradigm, of conflict avoidance = the Neutral. We are going to grant ourselves the right to treat all conditions, conducts, affects, discourses (with no intention or even possibility of exhaustiveness) as far as they deal with conflict or its release, its parrying, its suspension. 3. My definition of the Neutral remains structural. By which I mean that, for me, the Neutral doesn't refer to "impressions" of grayness, of "neutrality," of indifference. The Neutral-my Neutral-can refer to intense, strong, unprecedented states. "To outplay the paradigm" is an ardent, burning activity.
B. Field
Lexically, the Neuter refers to the following fields: (1) Grammar: gender, neither masculine nor feminine, and verbs (Latin), neither active nor passive, or action without regime: 13 to walk, to die (al7
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
ways grammar's favorite example: good subject for a linguistic thesis: the grammar of "to die"! or of blows). 14 (2) Politics: those who don't take sides between contenders 15 (Neutral states). (3) Botany: neuter flower, flower in which the sexual organs constantly abort (not a pleasant image). (4) Zoology: the drones: which have no sexual organs, which can't mate. ( 5) Physics: neutral bodies, which don't have any electrical charge, conductors that aren't the seat of any current. (6) Chemistry: neutral salts, neither acidic nor basic. We will return to these canonical (in the Littre, in language) images of the Neuter, the basis of which is clearly gender related. 16 Our project is obviously not disciplinary: what we are in search of is the category of the Neutral insofar as it crosses language, discourse, gesture, action, the body, etc. However, to the extent that our Neutral defines itself in relation to the paradigm, to conflict, to choice, the general field of our reflections will be: ethics, that is, the discourse of the "good choice" (no political pun intended!), 17 or of the "nonchoice," or of the "lateral choice": discourse of the other of choice, the other of conflict, of paradigm. Ethics: word that might very well become fashionable (to be on guard!), if only because of the structural law of the turnover of the repressed: in Marx, in Freud, there is no ethical discourse: they did not give themselves (or didn't want to give themselves) the means to have one; or, rather, perhaps with them ethics as such is repressed. But in fact ethics is here, always, everywhere; simply, it is grounded, accepted, or repressed under different guises: crosses all discourses. Besides, if the word frightens: praxis (rests on proairesis). 18 I add: a reflection on the Neutral, for me: a manner-a free manner-to be looking for my own style of being present to the struggles of my time. 19
Litt re
Ethics
3. Processes of Preparation, of Exposition a. The Library
r. Topic. To prepare this course, I took the word "Neutral," insofar as its referent inside me is a stubborn affect (in fact, ever since Writing Degree Zero), 20 for a series of walks along a certain number of readings = the procedure of the topic: a grid over the surface of which one moves a "subject." Notice that the topical method is not as archaic an approach as it would seem: all the current "committed" discourses uses it: just take one of today's mana words, 21 "power," pair it with any other word and advertise:
Topic
8
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
"Power and Unconscious" (Verdiglione), "Power and Sexuality," 22 "Power and Still Life," etc. However, I hope (I dare to believe) that my topic is not so manic, for I took the Neutral for a walk not along the grid of words but along a network of readings, which is to say, of a library. This library, neither analytical (I didn't follow a bibliographic program: cf. the intertext that is handed to you) 23 nor exhaustive: infinite library: even now, I can read a new book in which certain passages will crystallize around the notion of Neutral as a whimsical sourcery: I read, the water-divining rod rises: there is Neutral underneath, and, for this very reason, the notion of the Neutral expands, inflects itself, modifies itself: I persist, and I transform myself at the same time. 2. Then, what library? That of my vacation home, which is to say, a place-time where the loss in methodological rigor is compensated for by the intensity and the pleasure of free reading. To describe this library, to explain its origin, would mean to enter into biography, familial history: library of a subject = a strong, complete identity, a "portrait" (cf. medicine chest). 24 I would only say, globally: classical (literary and philosophical) + a "humanistic" modernity that stops at WWII + an annex that comes from the touristic happenstances of my life. Two remarks: (I) The given of the references is arbitrary (egotistic library: cf. Egotistic Concert): 25 library that comes to me from an elsewhere (familial): huge, "typical" deficiencies, for example: nothing on Husserlian neutralization (I leave this deficiency as is); moreover, in this library, I made some very arbitrary choices of reading, I decided not to go against what I will call an aesthetic of work (a value ruled out by science): books whose inspiration and form are "unaesthetic"; I always want the material to be "racy," for example: in psychoanalysis, I continue to read some Freud or some Lacan, but Karen Horney or Reich, that falls outside my reading and thus outside my working sensibility: I don't "crystallize" (lover's word). (2) This library of dead authors ~ That could toll the funerary, retrograde bell (;,; doxa: to interest oneself in the present, to let the dead bury the dead, etc.). I don't take it that way: (a) Critical, creative distance: to get myself vividly interested in what is contemporaneous to me, I might need the detour through death (History); Michelet's example: absolutely present to his century but working on the "life" of the Dead: I make the dead think in myself: the living surround me, penetrate me, lock me up precisely in an echo chamber-of which I am more or less conscious-but only the Dead are creative objects= we all are caught up in "fashions," and they are
Urt
9
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
useful; but only death is creative. Cf. the wisdom of that capitalist (I forget his name) who is said to be sponsoring the Communist Party: 26 being asked how he was dealing with the reading of Solzhenitsyn, he answered: I read Marx, Lenin, "I only read the dead." (b) To read the dead author is, for me, to be alive, for I am shattered, torn by the awareness of the contradiction between the intense life of his text and the sadness of knowing he is dead: I am always saddened by the death of an author, moved by the story of the deaths of authors (Tolstoy, Gide).27 _,,.To mourn is to be alive.
b. Figures_,. "The Neutral in Thirty Figures" I. As I did last year: series (sequence) of fragments, each of which is given a title = the figures of the Neutral. Figure: rhetorical allusion (= a circled piece of discourse, identifiable since titleable) + face that has an "air," an "expression": fragment not on the Neutral but in which, more vaguely, there is some Neutral, a little like those rebus drawings in which one must look for the silhouette of the hunter, of the rabbit, etc. A dictionary not of definitions but of twinklings {scintillations}. 2. Why? Why this discontinuous exposition? Perhaps inability on my part to "construct" a development, a course? Inability or disgust? (Who can distinguish between inability and the lack of taste?) Perhaps my reasons, just alibis? (r) The sequence of fragments: it would put "something" (the subject, the Neutral?) in a state of continuous flux (instead of articulating it with a view to a final meaning): relation to contemporary music, where the "contents" of forms matter less than their circulation, and also perhaps to the current research of Deleuze. 28 (2) Each figure: as if one were establishing a bridgehead: after that everybody is free to scatter in the countryside: his own countryside. Accepted principle of nonexhaustivity: to create a projective space, ignoring the law of the syntagm. (3) The Neutral as such requires that the sequence of figures be unstructured, inasmuch as it embodies the refusal to dogmatize: the exposition of the nondogmatic cannot itself be dogmatic. Inorganization = inconclusion. (4) Institution, course _,,. they prepare a site of mastery. Now, always my problem: to outsmart mastery (the "parry"). Juxtaposition of figures: experiments with a "paradox" formulated by the Tao. For the Tao is "simultaneously the path to travel and the end
The Fragment
Continuous variation
Projective space
Nondogmatic
Mastery
Tao, Grenier, 14
10
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
of the travel, the method and the achievement. There is no distinction between the means and the aim < ... > scarcely has one started on the path, than one has traversed it entirely" 29 ___,, each figure is at the same time search for the Neutral and performance of the Neutral(>' demonstration). Paradoxical category of discourses with no outcome: or, better, that do not censure effects but do not care about results. This discredited by the law of Western discourse. Bacon: "Aristotle< ... > ingeniously but hurtfully derides the Sophists of his time, saying. 'They acted like a professed shoe-maker, who did not teach the art of shoe-making, but set out a large stock of shoes of different shapes and sizes."' 30 I don't construct the concept of Neutral, I display Neutrals. 3. Within each figure, the matter is neither of explaining nor of defining but only of describing (in a nonexhaustive manner): To describe = to "unthread" a word (the title of each figure), whence the frequent recourse to etymology. Ancient word that can serve as metaphor: parfiler {to unthread}: Voltaire, "La Toilette de Mme de Pompadour" (1765, Melanges): "Newton a parfile {unthreaded} the sun's light, as our ladies parfilent {unthread} a cloth of gold.-What is parfiler, sir?-Madame, the equivalent of this word is not to be found in Cicero's discourses. It's to unthread a fabric, to unweave it thread by thread to separate out the gold. " 31 To describe, to unthread what? The nuances. In fact, I would want, if it were in my power, to look at the figure-words (beginning with the Neutral) with a skimming gaze that would make the nuances come out (increasingly rare commodity, true displaced luxury of language; in Greek= diaphora, a Nietzschean word). 32 Make no mistake: this is not about more intellectual sophistication. What I am looking for, during the preparation of this course, is an introduction to living, a guide to life (ethical project): I want to live according to nuance. Now, there is a teacher of nuance, literature; try to live according to the nuances that literature teaches me ("My tongue on his skin,. my lips on his hand") 33 _.,.chair of literary semiology= (r) Literature: codex of nuances+ (2) Semiology: listening to or watching for nuances. 4. Chance. In what order to put the figures, since the meaning must not gel? Ancient question, emerging on the occasion of each new work, in particular here last year, all the more vivid this year as the Neutral is the shedding of meaning: all "planning" (thematic grouping) on the Neutral would fatally lead to an opposition between the Neutral and arrogance, that is, to reconstituting the very paradigm that the Neutral wants to baffle: the Neutral would be-
Bacon, Advancement of
Learning, book 5, 148 (chap. 3)
Describe
Unthread
Nuance
11
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
come discursively the term of an antithesis: in displaying itself, it would consolidate the meaning it wanted to dissolve. Thus arbitrary process of sequencing. Last year: the alphabet. This year, reinforcement of chance: Title -"' Alphabetical Order -"' Numbering -"' Lottery draw: table of random numbers: table no. 9 of the Statistics Institute of the University of Paris (Revue de statistique appliquee 7, no. 4 [1959]). Series of two-digit numbers in ten columns: I followed the numbers horizontally, according to the direction of reading: pure and simple chance. 34 I would like to call attention to the fact that my repeated efforts to use and to justify an aleatory exposition (breaking from the "dissertation" form) have never had any echo. It's fine to comment, to discuss the concept of fragment, it's fine to have a theory of the fragment-I am regularly interviewed about it-but no one realizes what a problem it is to decide in what order to put them. There is the real problem of the fragment: just think about the importance of this problem for Pascal's Pensees or for the dialectic of the plan and of the no-plan in Nietzsche's writing (notably The Will to Power). For me, still in the stage of infancy: "electronic" chance= solution.
4. The Desire for Neutral
a. Pathos All that: dispassionate apparatus of intellectual nature: the argument of the course + principles of exposition. It remains to bring out the truth of the course: the desire that is its origin and that it stages. The course exists because there is a desire for Neutral: a pathos (a patho-logy?) r. Recall the inaugural lecture: 35 the promise that each year the course, the research, would overtly spring from a personal fantasy. In short: I desire the Neutral, therefore I postulate the Neutral. He who desires, postulates (hallucinates). 2. The topical, exhaustive, final description of this desire for Neutral doesn't belong to me: it is my enigma, which is to say, what of me can only be seen by the others. I can only make out, in the undergrowth of myself, the cave where it opens and deepens. Thus I propose that the desire for Neutral is desire for:
Desire
Suspensions
-first: suspension (epoche) of orders, laws, summons, arrogances, terrorisms, puttings on notice, the will-to-possess. -then, by way of deepening, refusal of pure discourse of opposition. Suspension of narcissism: no longer to be afraid of images 12
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
(imago): 36 to dissolve one's own image (a wish that borders on the
negative mystical discourse, or Zen or Tao). 3. The desire for the Neutral continually stages a paradox: as an object, the Neutral means suspension of violence; as a desire, it means violence. Throughout the length of the course, it will be necessary to understand that there is a violence of the Neutral but that this violence is inexpressible; that there is a passion of the Neutral but that this passion is not that of a will-to-possess _..,. I sometimes recognize this passion in myself through the calm with which I witness the display of "wills-to-possess," of dogmatisms. But this is discontinuous, erratic, as desire always is: this is not about a wisdom but about a desire. As a general rule, desire is always marketable: we don't do anything but sell, buy, exchange desires. The paradox of the desire for the Neutral, its absolute singularity, is that it is nonmarketable _..,. People tell me: "You'll make a book with this course on the Neutral?" All other problems put aside (particularly problems of performance), my answer: No, the Neutral is the unmarketable. And I think of Eloy's words: "there is nothing perfectly beautiful except what is invisible and above all unbuyable. " 37 _..,. "Invisible"? I would say: "unsustainable" _..,.We'll have to hold on to the unsustainable for thirteen weeks: after that, it will fade.
Paradox
Violence
Non marketable
b. The Wirelike Sharpness of Mourning
To conclude these preliminaries, and before letting the figures of the Neutral roam, it seems to me that I should say something about the situation of the Neutral, of the desire for Neutral in my current life-for there is no truth that is not tied to the moment. Between the moment I chose the subject of this course (last May) and the moment I had to prepare it, there entered my life, some of you know it, a serious event, a mourning: 38 the subject who will speak of the Neutral is no longer the same as the one who had decided to speak of it _..,. Initially, it was a matter of speaking of the suspension of conflicts, and that's still what we are going to speak of since one doesn't alter a posting of the College; but, underneath this discourse whose argument and whose approach I just presented, it seems to me that today I myself hear, in fleeting moments, another music. Which one: I would locate it, its elsewhereness, in the following way: as a second question that separates itself from a first one, as a second Neutral that is glimpsed behind a first Neutral: 13
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
r. The first question, the first Neutral, announced subject of
the course, is the difference that separates the will-to-live from the will-to-possess: the will-to-live being then recognized as what transcends the will-to-possess, as the drifting far from arrogance: I leave the will-to-possess, I move in the will-to-live. 39 2. The second question, the second Neutral, implicit subject of the course, is the difference that separates this already decanted will-to-live from vitality. __., Pasolini, in a poem, says that the last thing that remains to him is "a desperate vitality" 40 __.,desperate vitality is the hatred of death. What is it then that sets retreat from arrogance apart from hated death? It's this difficult, incredibly strong, and almost unthinkable distance that I call the Neutral, the second Neutral. In the end, its essential form is a protestation; it consists of saying: it matters little to me to know if God exists or not; but what I know and will know to the end is that He shouldn't have simultaneously created love and death. The Neutral is this irreducible No: a No so to speak suspended in front of the hardenings of both faith and certitude and incorruptible by either one.
Benevolence 1. Benevolentia
Start with voluntas. This word: an ideologically interesting slippage. Voluntas = goodwill, benevolence __., "will," only once a philosophical vocabulary had been created (Cicero). In short, originally: voluntas = studium: to have the taste, the attachment, the zeal for something or for someone. Therefore: presence of desire; then, "aseptic" evolution, either toward the hardness of the concept (voluntas), since the concept is without desire, or toward sublimation (taste, desire for things). Trace of desire in Italian: Ti voglio bene: familiar, romantic, adolescent: hesitant passage from tender affection into love: desire for the other's strong presence (cf. Stammi bene: porte-toi bien pour moi {take care of yourself for my sake}) __., Ti voglio bene can't be translated by je veux bien {I don't mind} (alter avec toi {going with you}), which implies a kind of passive acceptance, an indifference that eventually consents to a prior request from the other. Would be better translated by je voudrais bien {I would love} (alter avec toi (to go with you}): note the cunning of language that makes the conditional a stronger mode of desire than the indicative: je voudrais bien "' je veux bien = I am the one who
Etymology
14
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
demands ---.. Benevolentia doesn't go as far as Ti voglio bene yet paradoxically corresponds to its word-for-word translation: I accept not to be blocked by your request, your person: I don't refuse, without necessarily wanting to: exactly the position of the Neutral, which is not absence, refusal of desire, but possible wavering of desire outside of will-to-possess. Perhaps two benevolences (depending on the readings): the damp and the dry.
2. Dry and Damp r. "Damp": on the side of demand: "kindness" {gentillesse) so as to be loved; diffuse aura of amiability. Walter Benjamin: experience of Hin Marseilles: feeling of benevolence: "Only a certain benevolence, the expectation of being received kindly by people. " 41 Typical feature of H, at least literarily: Baudelaire: "benevolence holds a rather large place < ... > a slow, lazy, inarticulate benevolence that derives from a tendering of the nerves." 42 and elsewhere: "a most singular benevolence and goodwill, a kind of philanthropy, that extends even to strangers, and is made more of pity than of love < ... > that goes even to the point of fear of hurting anyone at all" 43 ---.. Image: the body's emotivity ("the nerves") transformed into feeling: visibly on the side of the affect of being in love: desire sublimated by diffusion, wavering---.. Agape. 44 2. "Dry." This tenderness ;e benevolence according to the Tao. A stiff benevolence, because rooted in indifference. For the sage, everything is equal. Refrains from exerting a function. If he is obliged to do it, treats the "good" and the "bad" evenly, as if they both were children---.. His "goodness": nothing of Agape and nothing of the tender benevolence (under H): a kind of condescending and soft benevolence, a "transcendent" goodness. (I feel this "benevolence" for people who are such strangers to me that I have no occasion for internal conflict with them= total and peaceable incommunication.)
Benjamin, 138
Baudelaire, 47-48, 72
Tao, Grenier, 110
3. Emotion and Distance
Subject prey to benevolence: strongly aware of this double postulation, the first of which he doesn't trust, while he doesn't like the second 45 ---.. finds himself confronted with an aporia: wishing for a logical "monster," the right mix of emotion and distance: emotion, mark of Agape, acknowledgment of desire, (unsuppressed) anchor-
Distance
15
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
age in the body, and distance, guarantee that one doesn't crush the other under the stickiness of a demand, that one in no way blackmails him into tenderness _,. in short, a well-behaved Eros, "restrained," "reserved" (in the sense of coitus reservatus). Let's recall that withholding is an erotic principle of the Tao (more sensual here than in its conception of dry benevolence). Put another way: Benevolence =Agape imbued with Eros. Now, strangely, one of the initiators of negative theology, Dionysius the Areopagite, persists, while speaking of sublime, divine love, in using the word Eros (desiring love), which he prefers to Agape (charitable love); because Eros implies ekstasis: 46 carries lovers out of themselves, pushes God to produce the universe. And Gregory of Nyssa (another negative mystic): Eros is the ecstatic apex of Agape_,. In short, benevolence = an Agape tightened by Eros and restrained by a Tao principle.
Agape Eros
Denys,38, 104
Weariness Let's look at the knot, the etymological spectrum. Weariness: 47 three words in Latin: Labor, Lassitudo, Fatigatio (or Defatigatio). At the crossroads of two images: a. Labor (painful work, mostly rural word, engages the whole body) _,. probably, labo: to slip so as to fall (cf. lapsus); burden under which one totters. Labor: animated genre, active force. Lassitudo, cf. lassus: the one who bends, who falls forward _,.perhaps laedo, to wound, to harm, to wear out. _,. General image of sagging, of one's being squashed. b. Fatigo: to wear out {faire crever)(horses). Cf. French: etre creve {to be exhausted}. We easily reconstruct the image: "burst," by blow or pressure, following which a slow, progressive deflation; fullness that empties; walls whose tension slackens. The topical image = that of the flat tire that deflates. Cf. the older Gide: I am a tire that flattens. 48 In the very image, an idea of duration: what doesn't stop leaning, emptying itself. It's the paradoxical infinity of weariness: the endless process of ending.
Etymology
Gide Tire
1. Placeless
Social (linguistico-social) value of weariness (but, alas, linguistic science doesn't attend, any more than sociology, to these decisive
16
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
nuances _,. thus nothing more than a kind of intuitive, empirical exploration): Tied to work (labor). But it seems that, in the current social field, it is hard to connect "weariness" with the worker's, the farmer's, the employee's manual or assimilated type of work. Class condition? In any case, caste condition: mythically associated with the work of the head, which is exposed to deflation, exhaustion. This raises the problem of the place of weariness in society. What is the place of a lesion of the (total) body in the (socially) recognized table of illnesses? Is weariness an illness or not? Is it a nosological reality? Lacking a good study of medical language (an idea in the air, seminar at the Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales two years ago, seminar of Clavreul, 49 but to my knowledge no lexicographically usable outcome), let us listen intuitively to language:
Work
a. Depression is increasingly recognized as a nosological reality (perhaps through the creation of a-supposedly-relevant pharmacopeia): one can have sick leaves for "depression" (exemptions from military service, etc.). b. But weariness? Try this experiment: draw up a table of received (credible) excuses: you want to cancel a lecture, an intellectual task: what excuses will be beyond suspicion, beyond reply? Weariness? Surely not. Flu? Bad, banal. A surgical operation? Better, but watch out for the vengeance of fate! Cf. the way society codifies mourning in order to assimilate it: after a few weeks, society will reclaim its rights, will no longer accept mourning as a state of exception: requests will begin again as if it were incomprehensible that one could refuse them: too bad if mourning disorganizes you longer than stated by the code. Society has always coded the duration of mourning: "Manners," in the Memento Larousse (end of the nineteenth century): father or mother: eighteen months; at least it was a generous large-scale framework. Today, the right to mourning very reduced _,. right to mourning: to be inscribed in the social claims (utopias?): sick leave for pregnancy, for mourning ...
Mourning
Thus weariness is not coded, is not received = always functions in language as a mere metaphor, a sign without referent (cf. Chimera)50 that is part of the domain of the artist (of the intellectual as artist) _,. unclassified, therefore unclassifiable: without premises, without place, socially untenable _,. whence Blanchot's (weary!) cry: "I don't ask that weariness be done away with. I ask to be led back to a region where it might be possible to be weary." 51 _,.
Blanchot, Conversation, xx
17
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
Weariness = exhausting claim of the individual body that demands the right to social repose (that sociality in me rest a moment= topical theme of the Neutral). In fact, weariness = an intensity: society doesn't recognize intensities.
Individual
2. What Wearies
Everyone should try to make a chart of his weariness: at what moments, under what circumstances, am I "a tire that deflates,'' with on top of it the feeling that, if this is the case, I will deflate indefinitely? I will signal-among many-one (subjective) weariness: r. Conversation. I will read a text written in the "I" mode, a little diary fragment (summer '77). (My excuse: we have to choose between egotistic discourse and terroristic discourse): "Visit from
Conversation
X; in the room next door, he speaks interminably to my mother. I don't dare close the door. What wearies me is not the noise; it's the banality of the conversation (ah, if he could speak a language unknown to me and which would be musical!). I am always surprised (stunned) by the tireless character of others. The energy-and above all the linguistic energy-stuns me: for me, it's like a mark of madness. The other, is the indefatigable. " 52 Indeed, it seems to me, conversation embodies what is perpetual about language (perpetual adoration): 53 strength of a form raised to the scale of the species: monstrous strength from which I feel excluded as an individual (unless I make myself another chatterbox!). However, when confronted with a conversation, a means for me to regain control, to retake a grip on myself: no longer to hear it but to listen to it: at another level, to receive it as a novelistic object, a linguistic spectacle, with an artistic self-distancing. It's why conversations with strangers (in the train, for instance) less fatiguing (for me) than conversations with friends: I am able to take control of my exclusion by looking at the picture. 2. What is at stake in conversation is finding my place in relation to language when it is performed by others: it wearies me to have to look for (and not to find) my place (conversations with strangers), but this weariness is converted (language of rugby) if I'm asked not to take up a place (in a game) but only to float in a space _,.place "'space. _,.Also, another form of weariness: that of the "position," of the "relation to": "How do you situate yourself with regard to Marxism, Freudianism, to x, toy?" "What is your position in this
Perpetuity
Exclusion
Sitio
Space
18
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
debate?" Weariness: the demand for a position. The present-day world is full of it (statements, manifestos, petitions, etc.), and it's why it is so wearisome: hard to float, to shift places. (However, to float, i.e., to live in a space without tying oneself to a place = the most relaxing position of the body: bath, boat.)
Signing
19
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 18, 1978
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
Weariness (Continued) 3. Rightness of Weariness Just a quotation from Blanchot (The Infinite Conversation): "Weariness is the most modest of misfortunes, the most neutral of neutrals; an experience that, if one could choose, no one would choose out of vanity. 0 neutral, free me from my weariness, lead me to that which, though preoccupying me to the point of occupying everything, does not concern me.-But this is what weariness is, a state that is not possessive, that absorbs without putting into question. " 1 That is very well put, nothing to add besides weariness: the price one has to pay in order not to be arrogant?
Blanchot Neutral
4. Weariness as Work, as Game, as Creation I said: social basis. Weariness: a fact of caste. Faced with weariness, or coping with it-among others-three possible ways of using it. a. Weariness as Work
Paradox noted by Blanchot (The Infinite Conversation): "It seems that, however weary you may be, you still accomplish your task, quite properly. One might say that not only does weariness not impede the work, but the work demands this being weary without measure. " 2 __.,,. This is why one could say that weariness does not constitute an empirical time, a crisis, an organic event, a muscular episode-but a quasi-metaphysical dimension, a sort of bodily (and not conceptual) idea, a mental kinesthesia: the tactile experience, the very touch of endlessness: I use its infiniteness as an accompaniment of my work. Here, one grasps this: fatigue: in one sense, the opposite of death, since death-the unthinkable definitive ;: fatigue, the infinitude but livable in the body.
Blanchot Work
b. Weariness as Game
I said that weariness was deprived of the socially recognized power of excusing. Which means that I often, that we often think of weariness 20
as a possible excuse: we would like to use it as a piece in the social game of dodges, of protections. This is well put with regard to Gide (Cahiers de la Petite Dame, 170). (1950: Gide is eighty-one, he is going to die a year later): "A very subtle game takes place between the deep and real fatigue that he often feels and the way in which he sometimes plays with it, unconsciously sheltering behind it when the moment of necessary and
disagreeable explanations comes . 3 Then, he gets out of it by declaring: 'But basically all that doesn't matter to me (which is only half true); I only ask for one thing, that they leave me in peace."' 4 Right: just remember that this is the time when Gide declares that he feels like "a tire that deflates." What could a flat tire ask for, if not to be left alone! _,.The game is not only social: one can, in addition to "playing with one's weariness," "play one's weariness" by turning it into discourse. It's what Gide does: invincible form of speech: the metaphor (of the tire), and it's what Blanchot does. Perhaps it's what I do myself in devoting a figure of the course to it.
Gide Play
Position
c. Weariness as Creation Pyrrho. A figure whom we will often reencounter, a figure of choice for me (fourth-third century), is Pyrrho, 5 that's to say the Pyrrhonian (and not the founder of Pyrrhonism, since his attitude was precisely asystematic, adogmatic), out of weariness: he was worn out by all the words of the Sophists and, a little like Gide, asked to be left in peace. In so doing, in assuming his weariness-the speech of others as excessive, as oppressive-he created something: I won't specify what because as a matter of fact it was neither a philosophy nor a system; I could say: he created the Neutral-as if he had read Blanchot! Weariness is thus creative, from the moment, perhaps, when one agrees to submit to its orders. The right to weariness (but what is as stake here is not a problem of health coverage) thus shares in the new: new things are born out of lassitude-from being fed up {ras-le-bol}. Exit weariness.
Pyrrho Sophists Ciao
Silence 1. Sileo and Taceo
In classical Latin, same meaning: to keep quiet, to be silent. But earlier, interesting nuance: tacere = verbal silence "' silere: stillness, 21
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
absence of movement and of noise. Is used for objects, night, the sea, winds. ~ Hence a series of very beautiful ordinary metaphors: the moon turned invisible at its waning, the bud or the tendril that hasn't yet opened up, the egg that is not yet hatched: silet, sileunt. In short, silere would refer to a sort of timeless virginity of things, before they are born or after they have disappeared (silentes = the dead). This "silence" of nature draws near Boehme's mystical vision of God. For Boehme, God "in himself": goodness, purity, liberty, silence, eternal light without shadows or oppositions, homogeneous, "calm and voiceless eternity." However, the silere of Boehme's God makes him unknowable, since silere in short = preparadigmatic condition, without sign. God, deprived of paradigm, cannot manifest himself, cannot reveal himself even to himself: "a pure will is as thin as a nothing" :6 ~ God provides himself with a paradigm, he gives himself a contrarium: a sevenfold "nature" (symbolism of the
Boehme, 260, 245
7, Apocalypse [7 angels, 7 luminaries], Kabbala [the 7 Sephiroth]),7 itself articulated around two dynamic centers (and later into paradigm): the devouring fire, the wrath of the Father, orge, ira, 8 mortal anguish/clarifying light, the Son: the enparadigmization {mise en paradigme} (of God by Himself and in Himself) obviously coincides with the apparition of the Word: there begins language, the act of speaking, the production of speech (locutio: always this insupportable slippage of language-particularly in French: essentializing, substantivizing, which transforms production into product, utterance into statement, the speech-act into speech-sentence). Tacere (here I mix, unduly it goes without saying, the Latin etymological series and the Boehmian mystical series), tacere thus, as silence of speech, is opposed to silere, as silence of nature or of divinity; then, last avatar, the two equalize, become synonyms, but to the benefit of tacere: nature is so to speak sacrificed to speech: there is no longer silence outside speech, if not poetically, archaically: "Everything was silent." We can return from the remoteness of etymology or redescend from the heights of mysticism without losing the paradigm sileo/ taceo; as everyone knows, speech, the exercise of speech, is tied to the problem of power: it's the theme of the right to speech. There was in Greek (because there was in the institutions) a word for this legal right: isegoria: 9 the right for everyone to speak in the assembly. The problem still occupies the front stage: the claim for speech, the suppressions of speech. But backstage, or downstage, on the side, another demand tries to make itself heard (but how?): the right to silence (cf. American jukeboxes, records of silence). The right to
Locutio
Power lsegoria, Finley, 19
22
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
be quiet, the right not to listen: that rings paradoxical today. Ah" here, a reversal: what is taking the shape of a collective, almost political-in any case, threatened by politics-demand is the right to nature's peacefulness, the right to silere, not the right to tacere: here we find ecology, the ecological movement; but the hunting down of pollutions (I dislike the word because, since in Sade pollution means ejaculation, masturbation, to complain about it takes on a moral connotation) never addresses, or at least not yet, or at least not to my knowledge, pollution by speech, the polluting words _,. therefore tacere, as a right, still remains in the margin of the margins (which is where the true combat should be fought, infinitely). _,. Neutral = postulates a right to be silent-a possibility of keeping silent.
Pollution Ecology
2. To Outplay Speech
Silence (i.e., after my precisions =keeping quiet, not speaking): tactic to outplay oppressions, intimidations, the dangers of speaking, of the locutio. I will mention two modes of the tacere:
a. To Keep Silent as Worldly Tactic
There is of course a whole worldly "morality" that recommends silence as a way of avoiding the traps of speech = theme of classical ethics, dissimulation: Bacon (Francis), Essays Civil and Moral. Art of veiling and of hiding oneself_,. three modes or degrees: (r) reserved man, discreet and silent, who doesn't give any purchase on himself and doesn't let himself be found out; (2) "negative" dissimulation (it would be better to say "denializing" {denegatrice}): misleading signs_,. to look other than one really is; (3) "positive" or "affirmative" dissimulation = to pretend expressly, to claim formally to be other than one is _,. Bacon recommends a tactical use of these three degrees: "The best composition and temperature is to have openness in fame and opinion; secrecy in habit; dissimulation in seasonable use; and a power to feign, if there be no remedy." 10 _,. This is of course about an external silence, either general (a taciturn, "discreet" man) or topical (being silent about something, if needed by saying something else). On these premises, a whole complex of worldly morality develops-one might say a microideology (as we talk about microclimate)-that can be subsumed under the vague concept of "Jesuit
Bacon
Dissimulation
Subterfuge
23
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
morality": the "inner reservation": "to make use of linguistic ambiguities and inner reservations is permitted without sin." 11 Interesting from the semiological point of view: silence is not a sign, properly speaking; it doesn't refer to a signified: it is there like the tacet in a score (violin); 12 syntagmatic value: in discourse, I insert blanks, not for their own sake but in relation to what I am thinking: therefore, syntagmatic value in a polyphony of at least three voices: what I think +what I do or do not say +what the other receives (because my "silence" is not necessarily received as "silence"!). In such a "semiology" of worldly morality, silence has in fact a "speakerly" or "speechly" substance: it is always at the level of the implicit. When in the field of worldliness, of strong sociality (and what else is it but an excessively social, worldly language?), the implicit (and the silence that works as its "index") 13 takes part in the worldly combat: It is a polyvalent weapon: ( l) the Jesuits accept it as the weapon that permits one to be both worldly and Christian; (2) the Inquisition, to the contrary, saw in the implicit a weapon directed against true faith. Torquemada (1420-1498) extends the competence of the Holy Office to crimes and misdemeanors such as "implicit heresy," which refers not to a language that is outspokenly against the church (silent on this topic) but to a subject who is silently heretical through his conduct (bigamy, stealing from the church, blasphemers, married priests, etc.): obvious goal: to extend the jurisdiction of the church to nonverbal offenses that would normally be addressed in part in civil suits 14 _,, formidable: in fact, in every "totalitarian" or "totalizing" society, the implicit is a crime, because the implicit is a thought that escapes power; thus it's the zero degree, the signifying place, the joker of all crimes: "imprisoned by reason of implicitness"-or, better, "condemned by reason of silence." Church: "hard" tradition of "saying everything conformingly": Augustine and the obligation always to say the whole truth, whatever the consequences (let's recall: Augustine: a sort of "exemplary" intolerance with regard to the Donatists) 15 _,, Jansenism, Protestantism: moral "rigor" =expulsion of the implicit, of inner reservation. _,, Secularization of the rejection of the implicit, morality of frankness (Scouts, of Protestant origin). We now have a political resurgence of it. Political = unsaid _,, Therefore one ceaselessly says that one says everything. Raymond Barre bragging about being lucid and frank + Marchais's book: "Let's speak frankly." 16 For me, the only acceptable form of the "frank": overheard in a cafe (in relation to a trick to make a car run better): "Frankly, I don't know."
Jesuits
Vico, Chaix-Ruy, 13
Implicit heresy;
Inquisition, p. 74
Tolerance
Frankness
24
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
__,.How many times, in our lives, do we have to deal with "frank" people (that's to say, who show off being so): in general, that precedes a small "attack": one clears oneself (in a tactless way) of one's own tactlessness; but the worst about frankness is that in general it is an open door, and wide open, onto stupidity. To me, it seems difficult to have the proposition "I will be frank" followed by anything else but a stupid statement 17 __,.There is a certain complicity between tact and the Implicit, the silence of the tacere.
Tact Stupidity
b. Keeping Silent as the Obligation of an Inner "Morality": The Silence of the Skeptic
Hegelian interpretation (Hegel, Kojeve) of Skepticism (we will have many occasions to return to this): the basis of Skepticism is psychological (it's not a "philosophy," it is not in search of the concept): witness the coexistence of a mass of contradictory "myths," axioms, and undemonstrable theories, which contradict each other: philosophical systems (Plato, Aristotle) 18 =mere opinions: the sayings of a philosopher don't differ in any essential way from those of the man on the street. (Even if we were to adhere to Skepticism, at least one difference between Plato and the man on the street: the artist.) Philosopher or not, man speaks by contradicting what others say and there is no way of deciding between them. __,. It's a "nihilism." Now, from the fact that the reasons are "equivalent" (isosthenia, antilogia), 19 the Skeptics (Timon) 20 infer silence (aphasia: 21 science of the tacere). This silence: nihilistic appearance of the "empty" (of reasons, of implications) mystical silence. All that, picked up again (with a moral emphasis) by the later doctrinaire of Skepticism, Sextus Empiricus (Sextus the Physician: middle of the third century after Christ): "When a Skeptic chooses to remain silent, he isn't searching for a comfortable refuge in the midst of doubt or for a means of avoiding error. To the contrary, he is only reflecting the state of balance of his soul when confronted with uncertain representations and submitted to equal contrary forces" :22 __,. this silence thus is psychological (concerning the "soul"), logical (inferred from the contradiction between "truths"), and ethical (aimed at providing rest, ataraxia). Notice, it's important, that the Skeptical silence is a silence not of the mouth (the Skeptics speak like anyone else) but of "thought," of "reason," of the implicit system that underlies and articulates all philosophy, all declaration, all noncontingent discourse __,. speech: accepted in its superficial, contingent forms. What's objected to is systematic
Skepticism Psychology Concept Kojeve, 25
Sceptiques, 48
Kairos
25
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
(dogmatic) speech; in the end, we could say that "chatter," being a discourse of pure contingency, is a form of silence insofar as it outplays words (this should be said carefully, because chatterboxes are bores).
Chatter
Dogmatism
3. Silence as Sign
As we know, in music, silence is as important as sound: it is a sound, or, again, it is a sign. Here, we reencounter a process that struck me as early as Writing Degree Zero 23 and has obsessed me ever since: what is produced against signs, outside of signs, what is expressly produced so as not to be a sign is very quickly recuperated as a sign. That's what happens to silence: one would like to reply to dogmatism (heavy system of signs) with something that outplays signs: silence. But silence itself takes on the form of an image, of a "wise," heroic, or Sibylline, more or less Stoic posture: it's a drape -"' fatality of the sign: it is stronger than the individual. -"' File to be opened, to be constituted (if it isn't done already}: silence as sign. I think of this file (I offer it to whomever wants it). 24 For now, three index cards that might open in two "methodological" directions:
Dogmatism
r. Silence is the signifier of a full signified: the alms bowl of the Buddhist monks (Percheron): "On receiving the alms, for which he has not begged in words, the monk expresses no thanks. " 25 -"' Silence refers to a two-pronged signified: (a)= "request" (ah, all the silences-requests! what a file!) + b) -"' "sovereignty": nonhumiliating request; free, sovereign request. 2. Silence = caught in an "extended" paradigm, which is to say, both paradigmatic and syntagmatic: the one who is taciturn ¢ those who speak -"' anecdote (Bacon, Advancement of Learning, book 8, chap. r}:"There goes an old tradition< ... > that many Grecian philosophers had a solemn meeting before the ambassador of a foreign prince, where each endeavored to show his parts, that the ambassador might have somewhat to relate of the Grecian wisdom; but one among the number kept silence , so that the ambassador, turning to him asked: 'But what have you to say, that I may report it?' He answered: 'Tell your king that you have found one among the Greeks who knew how to be silent."' 26 Notice the paradox: silence only becomes sign if one makes it speak, if one doubles it with a caption that gives it a meaning; we could say that, less stupid, the ambassador of the prince
Buddhism
Bacon
26
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
would have been able to find the meaning by himself, a polysemic meaning moreover ("There are also silent Greeks" + "This silence is a philosophical discourse" + "The others [my competitors] are all chatterboxes" + "You don't impress me," etc.); but, of course, the story is meant for us; it's a "narrateme," and, as such, it matters little whether it is about silence.
4. To Outplay Silence
Silence: initially, weapon assumed to outplay the paradigms (the conflicts) of speech; then congeals itself into a sign (which is to say, is caught up in a paradigm): thus the Neutral, meant to parry paradigms, will-paradoxically-end up trying to outplay silence (as sign, as system). r. Problem of behavior, modestly but very well framed by Kafka (Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation): "Kafka wondered at what moment and how many times, when eight people are seated within the horizon of a conversation, it is appropriate to speak if one does not wish to be considered silent" :27 a familiar anxiety, I believe, for most of us: I have to say something, no matter what, etc., otherwise they'll think I'm bored (which is, in any case, the truth, etc.). Here, the cost of the sign is quantified: how many repetitions are required for a sign either to be constituted-or to outplay the opposing sign ("I am not silent")?__.,,. the Neutral would be defined not by permanent silence-which, being systematic, dogmatic, would become the signifier of an affirmation ("I am systematically taciturn")28-but by the minimal expenditure of a speech act meant to neutralize silence as a sign? 2. This fully understood by Pyrrho. Pyrrho, not to be confused with dogmatic Skepticism. We have seen paragraph 2, b: silence as the systematic element of Skepticism, as the logical conclusion of antilogia. But Pyrrho's own position is pragmatic, antisystematic __.,,. a kind of signpost: ouden mallon: 29 "neither this nor that," "neither yes nor no." For us, that would come down to saying nothing at all, if not "maybe yes, maybe no," because for us the yes differs absolutely from the no. Pyrrho's reasoning more radical (more sovereign): if it is equal to say yes or no, why not say one or the other or even both rather than keeping quiet by saying neither the one nor the other (to say one and the other~ case of "scatterbrained" discourses or replies, useful for outplaying the speech/silence paradigm; see "Beside-the-point replies") __.,,. absolutely equal to keep
Blanchot Kafka
Pyrrho Kojeve, 26
Beside-the-point reply
27
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
quiet or to speak, to say one thing or its contrary __,. the Pyrrhonian doesn't contradict himself when he speaks or keeps quiet according to the occasion, which is to say, like everyone else does: what's important for him (the Neutral isn't far) =that the game of speech and silence not be systematic: that, to oppose dogmatic speech, one not produce an equally dogmatic silence. 3. This: a pragmatic of silence = problems of intraworldly behavior, from the Jesuits to Pyrrho (who obsessed Pascal at least as much as the Jesuits did). However, of course, language isn't limited to books, 30 worldliness. There is that which speaks in me. There is therefore the problem of inner silence. The subject being nothing but language (speech), thoroughly from end to end, the ultimate silence of inner speech can be found, be looked for, be evoked, only in a limit zone of human experience, there where the subject puts his death into play (as subject): (r) Christian mysticism: burning issue, because the church (as theology and as institution) is essentially speakerly: speech is what it demands again and again, it is insatiable for language "' the mystic: the one who tries to stop language, to suspend its perpetuity; and there he can only encounter the hostility, the suspicion of the church: Mme. Guyon (a substitute, largely, for John of the Cross) 31 finds herself admonished by Bossuet because she wanted to pray without language, while, says Bossuet, one must pray with words: orthodox faith passes through language; cf. also Kierkegaard: 32 Abraham = someone who doesn't verbalize sacrifice, who doesn't go through the generality of language = hero of faith. (2) The Pyrrhonians-but here it's no longer in relation to pragmatism but following Hegel's (Kojeve's) interpretation: call to a moral (authentic, since rigorously "interior" or "personal") conscience that no longer speaks at all, even softly, whatever they happen to do and even if they do nothing. More taciturn even than the moral conscience of the Stoic moralists: One can no longer say what it is, since it no longer says anything at all. 33 ( 3) Zen: Zen's suspicion with regard to theoretical verbalization. (a) In a monastery, out of five hundred disciples who fully understood Buddhism, a thoroughly unique layman: he didn't understand anything about Buddhism; he understood only the way and nothing else. (b) Why did the sixth patriarch succeed the fifth: "It's because," he says, "I don't understand Buddhism." 34 (4) Tao: (r) Lao-tzu: "He who knows the Tao speaks not, he who speaks knows not. " 35 (It's really my case! Notice once more the same aporia for the Neutral: to make known, to state the not
Kairos
Christian mystics
Pyrrho Kojeve, 64
Zen, Suzuki, 1:30
Tao Suzuki, 1:31 Aporia of the Neutral
28
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
to speak, however lightly, there needs to be speech at a certain moment. Neutral = impossible: to speak it is to defeat it, but not to speak it is to miss its "setting up.") (2) Integral silence (inner-integral): borderline act, therefore linked to an initiation. Initiation to the Tao: "first stop judging and speaking; then stop judging and speaking mentally ... " 36 __,. "exterior" speech __,. "interior" speech ~ integral silence; speech: a kind of springboard for silence. This integral silence is no longer simply the tacere but joins the silere: silence of all nature, scattering of the fact-of-man throughout nature: as if man were some kind of noise of nature (in the cybernetic sense), a caco-phony. But always the same aporia: to speak this cacophony, I need a course.
Initiation Grenier, 110
Tact 1. Principle of Tact I must return-so as to start from it one more time-to a citation from Sade that I quoted during last year's class, on the principle of tact: The Marquise de Sade, having asked the imprisoned Marquis to have his dirty linen sent out to her (knowing the Marquise, for what reason other than to have it washed?) Sade pretends to see in her request another, properly Sadian, motive: "Charming creature, you want my dirty linen, my old linen? Do you know, that is complete tact? you see how I sense the value of things. Listen, my angel, I have every wish in the world to satisfy you in this matter, because you know the respect I have for tastes, for fantasies: however baroque they may be, I find them all respectable, and because one is not the master of them, and because the most singular and bizarre of them, when well analyzed, always depends on a principle of tact.
Sade
(Sade/Fourier/Loyola, p. 170) 37
Never separate a behavior from the account the subject gives of it, for the word penetrates the act throughout. Sade's very utterance exposes what the principle of tact is: a pleasure {jouissance} in analysis, a verbal operation that frustrates expectation (the laundry is dirty in order to be washed) and intimates that tact is a perversion that plays with the useless (nonfunctional) detail: the analysis generates minutiae (a possible meaning for "delicate" though dubious etymology), and it's this cutting and rerouting that is the source of 29
SESSION 0 F FEBRUARY 25, 1978
pleasure~ one could say: pleasure in the "futile" (<(undo-which flows, that nothing withholds). In short, tact: analysis (luo 38 ~ to untie) when aimless. Such is the background, the semantic web. ~ Thus, we as well, let's analyze:
Etymology
2. Twinklings of Tact
Not "traits," "elements," "constituents," but what shines by bursts, in disorder, fugitively, successively, in the "anecdotal" discourse: the weave of anecdotes of the book and of life.
Anecdote
a. Minutia
Tea ceremony (Japan)~ Aesthetic religion, fifteenth century: tea-ism =Taoism in disguise (Tea. Era of the schools of tea. I: boiled tea (tea cake to be boiled); II: whipped tea; III: steeped tea). 39
Tea, Kakuzo, 20
r. Boiled tea: observe the minutia of the analysis, of the classi-
fications. Water: the best: mountain spring water, then river water, then spring water. Bringing to the boil: ( r) little bubbles like the eyes of fishes; (2) bubbles like crystal beads rolling in a fountain; ( 3) billows surge wildly in the kettle (~ roast the tea cake before the fire until it becomes "soft like a baby's arm. " 40 Shred it to powder between pieces of fine paper ~ put the salt in the first boil, the tea in the second; and, in the third, a dipperful of cold water to settle the tea and "revive 'the youth of the water"'). 2. Whipped tea: Grind the leaves to fine powder in a small stone mill (Song) 41 ~ beat the mixture in hot water with a fine wand of cut bamboo. Verging on the useless or enigmatically useful detail: minutia: at the edge of eccentricity. In short: art of the useless supplement. (Cf. a way of approaching the question of cleanliness. In para-hippie ideology, protest against cleanliness because, it is true, society increasingly turns it into a (a) functional (hygiene), (b) moral (by metonymy: purity, uprightness, honesty, etc.) value. But cleanliness can also be established and defended as art: not that it makes one beautiful automatically, but because it can become the medium of an art, like Kakuzo: don't attack an antique with the zeal of a Dutch housewife, cf. the bleached Grecos produced by today's restorations. Art = refined practice of difference: don't treat all objects the same way: treat what appears to be the same as though different.
Kakuzo,27
Eccentric
Cleanliness
30
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
b. Discretion Etymology: to separate, discernare. Discretion indeed connotes an implicit view of the subject as made up of airtight compartments; accepts heterogeneity"' massive, arrogant image of a subject "all of a piece," "frank," etc. _,. r. Separation of action and manifestation: Tao produced a kind
of political utopia that took the form of a golden age dating from the ancient princes: "In the early times, ... the subjects barely knew that they had a prince (so discreet was his action) < ... >"; "How delicate was the touch of the ancient sovereigns< .... >" 42 2. Separation of Signifier and Signified: distance internal to the sign: Tao: difficulty of the Way. 43 The disciple informs the master of his progresses (which are in fact regressions), and the master gives very discreet but more and more flattering marks of approval: a glance, a smile, an invitation to sit down. _,. Utopian delights of a world where smiling would be the manifestation of a doctrinal, political, etc., solidarity, for example: a gesture of militancy or of mastery (in juries, exams). _,. Field of the rules that measure the act of love (not to weigh on the other). For example: compare the investitures in the Western world (kings, bishops, congresses, elections, inheritances, etc.) and this Eastern gesture: Zen transmitted by Buddha to his disciple Mahakasyapa: before the congregation, Buddha presents a bunch of flowers to the disciple: gesture whose meaning is at once grasped by the disciple who responds to his master with a quiet smile. 44 3. Delirious separation of functions: art of flowers (Japan). A special attendant was detailed to each flower: to wash its leaves with soft brushes made of rabbit hair. As written in the Pingtse: the peony should be bathed by a handsome maiden in full costume, a winter plum should be watered by a pale, slender monk. 45
Tao, Grenier, 144
111
Suzuki, 1:49
Kakuzo,96
31
SESSION OF FEBRUARY 25, 1978
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
Supplement I Mention of a letter from a listener about the -figure "Silence" seeming to ask what should actually be done to break out of the aporia "silence-sign. " 1 My perspective, throughout the whole of this course, is that of desire, not of law: not a silence that one should reach but only the desire for silence, fugitive but insistent -figure of the desire for the Neutral. I describe rather lacks, fantasies, "impossibilities" (aporias), concerning which there is only one positive thing, i.e., the tension (the intensity) I am trying to bring to recognition (by myself). Myself: desiring, and not a guru. 2 It's a matter, I believe, of an utterly ir-realistic (and, in this, im-moral) discourse.
Tact {Continued) c.
Supplement and Not Redundancy
r. According to the Eastern model, tact requires the punctilious elimination of all repetition: tact is scared, it's hurt by repetitions. Example, Japan: in the tea room: no color or design shall be repeated: if you have a living flower, a painting of flowers is not allowable. If the kettle is round, the water pitcher should be angular; a cup with a black glaze should not be associated with a tea caddy of black lacquer; white plum blossoms should not be used when snow lies in the garden. Even space must not repeat itself, thus becoming symmetrical: in the tea room, never put anything in the exact center, lest it divide the space into equal halves. 3 __.,. 2. The rejection of redundancy goes together, if one can say so, with the search for the "supplement," for what elsewhere I have called the overdetermination of pleasures 4 (or, to be more modest, given the examples chosen: of pleasances). The principle is that the same substance (flower, color, etc.) shouldn't be repeated but that, conversely, one should try to superimpose the features of different substances (by appealing, for example, to different sensory tracb). For example, pleasure of the tea: should be doubled, be exalted by the song of the kettle: music of the boiling water in the iron kettle:
Tea, Kakuzo, 71, 102
Tea, Kakuzo, 63
32
the kettle sings well, for pieces of iron are so arranged in the bottom as to produce a peculiar melody. Or again (always problems of beverages): Critias (Sophist) had a sense of the quotidian and of practical invention: he invented the kothon (a kind of cup, or plate, for the Lacedaemonian soldiers): "its colour concealed the disagreeable appearance of the water which they were often compelled to drink, and its curving lips caught the muddy sediment and held it inside, so that only the purer part reached the mouth of the drinker" 5 ~ Problem for an aesthetic of behaviors: can pleasures be indefinitely overdetermined? Very quickly we get to a "comfort" that is overdetermined by an accumulation of gadgets: saturation of eases that becomes ridiculous or laughable: Chaplin in his prison cell, Modern Times ~ a kind of exponential rule for pleasure: rule of limitation: two pleasures, two senses mobilized: beyond that, it becomes perhaps more obsessional than perverse, more baroque than delicate.
Sophistes, 215
Aesthetic of comportments Chaplin
d. Politeness as Thought of the Other, Consideration of and for Otherness
Politeness (a file to open one day): "interesting" (for us, in relation to the principle of tact) only in its excessive features (since otherwise prisoner of a conformist straitjacket of habits: can'ts and musts); politeness is tactful only if, through excess, it recovers an inventiveness that can border on the eccentric. Two examples among others: (a) Walter Benjamin, in Marseilles, experiments with H; he goes to the Basso restaurant and hesitates over several dishes: "not from greed, but from an extreme politeness towards the dishes that I did not wish to offend by a refusal." 6 (b) This, where an admirable reversal is an effect of tact = since doctrinal tact: Tao doctrine on immortality of the body (soul"' body: Western dichotomy): it's the body that must be immortal. Immortality: conservation of the live body.7 In the course of life, one must little by little replace the mortal body by an immortal body and give birth in oneself to immortal organs that are substituted for the mortal ones. However, immediate rebuttal by the facts: it's obvious that everyone dies. "In order not to bring trouble into human society, where death is a normal event, he who became immortal pretended to die and was buried normally: what was placed in the coffin was a sword or a cane to which he gave the look of a corpse; the real body had gone to live among the Immortals" = "the Liberation of the Corpse. " 8 Admirable concern for others,
Benjamin, 141
Immortality
Tao, Maspero, 297
Corpse
33
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
pure tact: to take on the appearance of being dead so as not to shock, hurt, disconcert those who die.
e. Metaphorization Principle of tact= principle (in the sense of movement, force) of value-distinction (to distinguish by valorizing): possible only through the practice of language. Tact is consubstantially tied to the power of metaphorizing, that is, of isolating a feature and letting it proliferate as language, in a movement of exaltation. Example: in the Chaking, the Holy Scripture of tea, the code of tea, written by Luwuh (eighth century) 9-tea, as we have seen, generator of tact equal to a superior drug-tea leaves, submitted to the principle of tact as soon as they are drunkenly metaphorized: they must have "creases like the leathern boot of Tartar horsemen, curl like the dewlap of a mighty bullock, unfold like a mist rising out of a ravine, gleam like a lake touched by a zephyr, and be wet and soft like fine earth newly swept by rain." 10 "Everything passes through language" means = language creates everything: metaphor creates tact; in humanist discourse, one would have said: metaphor creates civilization (the latter not being necessarily "humanist," classical)._,,. I would go as far as saying: language creates reality; in choosing one's language, one chooses one's real: it's not the same real, the same contact (since the example is going to be about love) if one says to the desired being: my tongue on your skin or my lips on your hand; 11 or, rather, I would say that the desired being receives the same gesture under two different verbal species. For Sade, founder of the principle or eponymous author of the category, this principle would not have been possible without the marquise, the letter, the interlocution, language.
Tea, Kakuzo, 24
Civilization
3. Tact and Sociability
a. Tact as the Social Obscene Tied to language, founded by it, tact: falls under the prohibition of preciosity.
Preciosity
r. The bottom of this prohibition: the protestation of virility: Delicatus = effeminate: virile condemnation of the delicate, of the precious one, of the "deliquescent," of the "decadent"; this combined with a virile representation of empiricity: the useless, the futile
34
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 4, 1 9 7 8
are feminine: well perceived by Valery prefacing Japanese haikus: "Some people are not moved by this exquisite quality. There are even some who condemn it and claim that it saps courage. Narrow minds fantasize that taste pushed to the extreme isn't compatible with energy." 12 2. Principle of tact: contiguous with a kind of social errancy, takes upon itself excessive marginality = that which in mass culture cannot become the object of any fashion: true, "margins" are the objects of fashion: fashion = a conformism, an imitation of the margins (for instance, today, skinny necktie, short hair, raised collar, scarf): but there are margins within the margin, marginalities that can't be recuperated by any fashion. Principle of tact: absolute interstice of conformism and fashion_..,. a kind of social obscene (the unclassifiable), cf. amorous feeling. Here a quote from Baudelaire. De Quincey: in order to make it actual, just replace "moralist" with a more modern form of doctrinaire arrogance, and you will have the quintessential obscene: "An inhuman moralist I can no more endure in my nervous state than opium that has not been boiled" 13 (A "political" discourse on television, etc.)
Yarnata + Valery
Margins fashions
Baudelaire, 121
b. The Sabi, the Amorous
Principle of tact: supported (and its behaviors: determined, oriented) by something that resembles an amorous state. We have seen, in ancient Eastern civilization, tea: privileged field for the principle. Lotung, a Tang 14 poet (eighth century after Christ), describes the six (successive) cups of tea in a metaphorical-or affective-mode that is that of falling in love. First (cup of tea): moistens my lip and my throat; second: breaks my solitude; third: penetrates my guts and there waves thousands of strange ideograms; fourth: causes a slight sweat, all the badness of my life departs; fifth: I am purified; sixth: in the realm of the immortals.15 This amorous state "unhooked" from the desire-to-possess (a [male or female] partner) can generate a whole complex of feelings-values that Japanese (notably with regard to haiku and Zen) call sabi: "simplicity, naturalness, unconventionality, refinement, freedom, familiarity singularly tinged with aloofness, and everyday commonness which is veiled exquisitely with the mist of transcendental inwardness." 16 This in my view is a relatively good definition of the principle of tact-which of course leads to preciosity only when society abusively forces it into the
Amorous Kakuzo,26
Suzuki, 3:1328 1336
Preciosity
35
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
preciosity/vulgarity paradigm: it is only from an "uncouth" point of view that one can speak of preciosity.
c. Sweetness. Last (Provisional) Word on Tact r. In all, or almost all, our examples, a constant: the behaviors
marked by the principle of tact: kinds of active protests or unexpected parrying against reduction, not of the individual (it is not a matter of a philosophy of individualism) but of individuation (= the fragile moment of the individual, cf. Deleuze IRCAM) 17 __,.each time that in my pleasure, my desire, or my distress, the other's discourse (often well meaning, innocent) reduces me to a case that fits an all-purpose explanation or classification in the most normal way, I feel that there is a breach of the principle of tact. 2. I would suggest calling the nonviolent refusal of reduction, the parrying of generality by inventive, unexpected, nonparadigmatizable behavior, the elegant and discreet flight in the face of dogmatism, in short, the principle of tact, I would call it, all being said: sweetness. Thus, as far as I am concerned, I do not find it the least surprising that one of the philosophical "orientations" that presents the most affinity with the Neutral, to wit, Pyrrhonism, was at some point defined by gentleness: "Sweetness is the final word of Skepticism,'' 18 and Diogenes Laertius: "According to some authorities the end proposed by the Sceptics is insensibility [apatheia]; according to others, gentleness [praotes]." 19 3. One can foresee the following aporia: I "analyzed" a "principle" that in fact aims to outplay analysis (not as metaphor [cf. tea] but as "generality"). I did it because there is a residue: residue =nothing more to say than the fact itself: that which one can posit, state, say, tell: we enter the discourse of the anecdote. I will thus end the figure of tact (or of sweetness) with an anecdote, the meaning of which is: "impossible to put it better": Diogenes Laertius: Bias (one of the seven wise men): "This was the manner of his death. He was pleading in defense of some client in spite of his great age. When he had finished speaking, he reclined his head on his grandson's neck. The opposing counsel made a speech, the judges voted and gave their verdict in favor of the client of Bias, who, when the court rose, was found dead in his grandson's arms." 20 __,. "Dead in the child's arms," such is the title that I would wish to give to this figure, because such is, perhaps, the death one would wish for oneself.
Individuation Invincible
Pyrrho Brochard, 73
Diogenes Laertius
Neck of the child
36
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
Sleep 1. The Neutral Awakening
I already wrote about my interest in a certain type of awakening: the white, neutral awakening: 21 for a few seconds, whatever Care {Souci}22 one felt when one went to sleep, pure moment of Carelessness, forgetfulness of evil, vice in its purest state, kind of clear joy in C major; then the earlier Care falls upon you like a great black bird: the day begins. This suspended-time(= a definition of the Neutral as such): like an airlock, not perhaps between two worlds (dream ,c awake) but between two bodies. ~Time that borders on "nature," a kind of groping between the immortal (or close to death) body and the anxious (involved in "life," in the activist sense of the term, which is perhaps life-dream, as so many poets have said) body~ Gide dying: "I am always asleep; I need time to wake up, to understand"; and his witness (the Petite Dame): "Most often he understands with a great delay." 23 The belatedness in understanding: not to be blamed disdainfully on physical decay, as if it were "good" and "normal" to understand quickly, immediately ~ perhaps: time to understand, a kind of divine time: just (delicate, slow, benevolent) passage from one logic to another, from one body to another. If I had to create a god, I would lend him a "slow understanding": a kind of drip-bydrip understanding of problems. 24 People who understand quickly frighten me. In reality, this neutral awakening-precious, rare, fragile, briefrelates back to the substance of sleep: it is like a readable (perceptible, verbalizable) version of utopian sleep. Indeed, the aporia of sleep = anticipated, fantasized as a happy state, but one we can only report about in a nonsleeping state: implies a divided consciousness cut off from speech. In that, we will call it utopian sleep, or utopia of sleep, since we can't speak of it except as a fantasy: sleep that can only be inferred from some privileged awakenings, so fragile that they are heart-rending.
Gide, 242 (in 1950)
To understand
2. The Utopia of Sleep A.
Dream is not part of this sleep. The equation sleep =dream is something else. The utopia of sleep is dreamless.
37
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
r. Am I allowed to mention my personal experience? I don't like to dream (or to recall that I've dreamt); if it was a bad dream, it darkens my awakening; if it was sweet, it tears me to pieces when it stops: I could never imagine a sleep utopia filled with dreams, with sweet dreams. 2. Incompetent in etymology, and no desire to glue myself to researching it, but perhaps I should: Latin: sleep = somnus (masculine, because agent, god, son of Erebus and the Night), cf. hupnos < Indo-European root: svap _.., sopio: causative (sopor, -oris, force that puts to sleep, falling asleep) "' dormio (no substantive) < "· drem. True, I would have liked that ' · drem > dream, 25 which would allow us to oppose somnus, dreamless sleep, to dream, as well as (prophetic) dream {songe) < somnium to reve (dream) < esver, to wander, exvagus; too bad it's pure etymological fantasy. But what is possible and significant for me is to underscore the difference between sopio (somnus), causative, and dormio, durative (because of them), as if there were two sleeps: one associated with falling asleep, the other with losing consciousness (= pioneer {turn into a "pawn"}, 1828, slang < piausser (contaminated by ronfler {snore}) < piau, peau {pad, skin)--blanket, bed, "pieu" {"sack"}). 26 3. "Utopian" sleep is indeed dreamless, but it is not, however, a fall into nothingness (I am still talking about a utopian sleep inferred from a neutral awakening): one could even project into it the fantasy of a hyperconsciousness ("' oneirism); distinction known to the Greeks (cf. A Lover's Discourse): onar: vulgar dream"' hupar:27 the grand clear (prophetic) vision; the utopian sleep, the falling asleep would be aligned with hupar: what the neutral awakening allows me to retain from it is a kind of slack time (between the tides of worry and of excitement), where I see (I sip) life, aliveness, in its purity, which is to say outside of the will-to-live.
Etymology
Sopio/dormio
Onarlhupar
B.
A notation that rings true in relation to the dying Gide: "Since yesterday, Gide has been in a kind of torpor, as if he inhabited only certain parts of himself. " 28 Sleep divides the subject, not because of antagonisms but because of selections: his components, his features, his "wavelengths" obey another staging.
Division Gide, 233
38
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
c. The idea of sleep-as-dream = caught up in a mythology of productivity, of work: "dream-work": sleep is useful for something; not only does it restore, "regain," "recuperate," it also transforms, labors: it is productive, rescued from the disgrace of the "good for nothing." (Psychoanalysis instituted the idea of the producing dream, material for analysis. Ideology of work: one doesn't dream "for nothing") ;: utopian sleep (dreamless), falling asleep: unproductive: is even defined by the fact that it is a kind of unconditional expenditure(= the very essence of "perversion": all in all, it would be a perverse sleep):
Psychoanalysis
r. Affinity with drugs, since, in both cases (Aldo Rescio on Wal-
ter Benjamin and H), it is a matter of "immersing one's important thoughts into a long sleep," 29 into a "no-place," into the "fatherless" (but obviously not the "motherless": (worn out!) theme of the fetal sleep). 2. Affinity with the theme of immortality, through the figure of suspended time. Recall a frequent theme of the iconography of Greek vases or reliefs: night distributes its poppies, which are like the plant of immortality. 30 Diogenes Laertius tells a very beautiful story about Epimenides (one of the seven wise men): "He was a native of Knossos in Crete, though from wearing his hair long he did not look like a Cretan. One day he was sent into the country by his father to look for a stray sheep, and at noon he turned aside out of the way, and went to sleep in a cave, where he slept for fifty-seven hours. After this he got up and went in search of the sheep, thinking he had been asleep only a short time. < ... > So he became famous throughout Greece, and was believed to be a special favorite of heaven. < ... > He lived one hundred and fifty-seven years." 31 To take note of (at least in my view):
Drogue, 117
Nataf, 124 Immortality
Diogenes Laertius, 1: 115
a. Selective suspension of time: his body ages, but his memory does not: he looks for his sheep; interestingly enough, I believe, since memory is not an act of pure recollection of the past, as if it were external to time the better to grasp it: memory is itself submitted to time, to its injustices -"' cf. process of writing that I have called anamnesis: 32 erratic, chaotic recall: the anamnesis, it is the
Memory
Anamnesis
39
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
-sheep of the Cretan, "as if it were yesterday," but in an aged body. ;e Myth of Sleeping Beauty: cruder since it's the whole setting of life that is frozen and then restarts: immortality by means of ice: freezing of the past as a whole (cf. cryothanatology: present-day sect that freezes corpses, because they believe that in several years science will have found new means of bodily survival). Greek myth more beautiful: sleep somehow more alive, more "warm," because it separates (cf. above): lets the body (hair and face) age but suspends the time of memory. b. A certain thought of immorality, since the Greeks think that a sleep of this kind is a gift of the gods: longevity as a stretching out of life; not the mathematical, "stupid" immortality (never to die, without taking the trouble to fantasize about what such an infinite life would be, what of our real life it would prolong, at what age it would lock us) but idea of the subject as set of traces (waves) recast according to different wavelengths. c. Finally, notice that even for the Greeks the idea of an unproductive time triggers a resistance. True: Diogenes Laertius, Greek of the third century after Christ. Laertius: Cilicia, Anatolia. "Some are found to maintain that he did not go to sleep but withdrew himself for a while, engaged in gathering simples": 33 he didn't sleep, he did something that, by the way, can relate to immortality, drugs.
3. Sleep, love, Benevolence As a utopia, to finish, sleep has to be linked not to one but to two: there can be no solipsistic utopia. r. Form of this sleep utopia: to sleep together {a deux). That's to say: recall of dreamless sleep: one doesn't dream as a twosome {a deux) ;e the dream separates, solipsizes: it's the archetype of the soliloquy. To sleep as a couple: in an essential way-if not in its contingent occurrence-dreamless sleep (since dream is narcissistic) _,. utopia of sleeping as a couple could be desired as absolute act of love and, whatever its realization, as a golden fantasy. Why: sleep thoroughly woven of trust. To sleep: mobilization of trust. Cf. to sleep on both ears {dormir sur ses deux oreilles}: on the ear of the other and one's own ;e to sleep with one ear open. To sleep together-utopically-implies that the fear of one's image being surprised is abolished: little matter that I be seen while sleeping_,. Albertine's sleep observed by the Narrator: 34 act of falling in love (of love-passion), not of love, because the gaze sets oneself apart. 40
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
In a more general way, sleep: the very act of trust: _.,. to grant sleep to someone = to give him the power to be utterly confident = the very act of benevolence. Epitaph of Hipponax: "Here lies the bard Hipponax. If you are a rascal, go not nigh his tomb; but if you are a true man of good stock, sit you down and welcome, and if you choose to drop off to sleep you shall" 35 _.,.Beautiful notation, quite paradoxical: in general the (moral) law wants us to keep watch over the dead; here, it's the deceased who conveys the gift of sleep: summum of benevolence. 2.
Theocritus, 377
Inscriptions {NO 1.136}
Affirmation I list here (to list "' to treat: to indicate blanks to be filled in) an essentially philosophical file: that of the consequences arising from the assertive nature of language.
1. Language and Discourse Perhaps there are still people who recall it (since he definitely fell out of fashion): Saussure sharply marked the language/speech opposition: clear and subtle dialectic of the speaking subject and the speaking mass. Since then, Saussure has been, if not attacked, at least "evacuated" by different waves of research: Chomsky (competence/performance),36 Derrida, Lacan (the lalangue). 37 For my part, I believe that, in this opposition, something remains unshakable: the need for two places, two spaces in dialectical relation to each other: (r) a reservoir, where the linguistic laws of a community are guarded (a kind of tabernacle); (2) a moment of actualization, choice of the subject, withdrawals from the reservoir (unimportant for us what the modalities of determination of this choice are). _.,. (r) Language. (2) Discourse(> Speech). Therefore: r. Language: "this by means of what, wanting, not wanting, I am spoken," strict rules of combination: syntax. These rules are laws, they permit communication (cf. safety, or driving rules for the citizen) but in exchange (or on the other hand) impose a way of being, a subjecthood, a subjectivity on one: under the weight of the syntax, one must be this very subject and not another (for example: one must by necessity determine oneself, as soon as one speaks, in relation to masculine/feminine, to vous {you)ltu {you)): the catego-
41
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
--ries of language are coercive laws, which force one to speak __,,. in this sense, I could speak of a "fascism" of language. 38 2. Discourse: "what, within certain social, ideological, neurotic limits, I speak" (what I am "free" to speak). Rules of combination: "worldly" rules (logic, conventions, dialectic, but under the ear of the other, play of images, etc.).
2. Affirmation and Language
If there is a universal model for the very idea of paradigm (let's recall that the subject of our course, the Neutral, is what baffles the paradigm: the paradigm is the law against which the Neutral rebels), it is the yes/no (+/-) model. 39 The paradox, the "limping" (= the "scandal") =the yes (the affirmation) is implicitly inscribed in all of language, while the no requires a special mark at each occurrence. Put otherwise (old problem well known to philosophy), language is naturally assertive: 40 to utter a word is immediately to affirm its referent; if I say "the table," the table exists by right; to unmake its existence, a supplement, a mark is needed. As well, every proposition is assertive (constative), and the modes of doubt, of negation, must be signaled by special marks-while none is needed for affirmation. In borrowing the expression from theology (saint Thomas, Eckhart), we could say that language is collatio esse, conferment of being. 41 To go back to yes/no: the "limping" that follows from the collatio esse can be found in the "history" of the words oui {yes}/ non {no} (Latin, French):our language 42 (inquiry to be made, of course, with regard to other languages) right away had a simple and seemingly primitive word for the non: a kind of mark arisen fully armed from the linguistic ungrund43 " but a kind of resistance against linguistic formulation of the yes, since it is already de facto inherent in the whole field of language as such. In fact, non: unique and clearly limited form: ne-unum: non(" ne): negation of the reality mode, of the indicative, and of the principal proposition(" ne = dubitatives, conditionals, imperatives, etc.), which clearly shows the collusion among indicative, principal proposition, and "reality," a collusion that to be unmade requires a brutal particle: non " oui.
Collatio esse Lossky, 44
Yes/no Etymology
r. In Latin, no specific word: an open series of approximative expressions, as if the yes were in search of itself, trying out without ever having found the adequate form: ita, etiam, verum, vero, scilicet, admodum, maxime, sic. Many possible forms but no single topical one.
42
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 4, 1 9 7 8
Even more flagrant in French: oui (yes} < oilloc (the two languages) hoc(> o) ille (> il) (fecit) (fecit: all-purpose verb that replaces every verb in the question: "Did he come (Est-ce qu'il est venu}?" "He did (Ila fait cela}" ____.,. oui). This, in Old French: o-je. Oui had become unanalyzable as early as the sixteenth century. Notice that being in reality a proposition by itself, the oui is redundant with regard to the antecedent proposition that it takes up, confirms, redoubles ¢ non: is not redundant: it's another (pro )-position. 2.
3. Affirmation and Discourse
The assertive constraint moves from language to discourse, since discourse is made of propositions that are naturally assertive. Which implies that, in order to withdraw, to preserve the discourse from affirmation, in order to nuance it (toward negation, doubt, interrogation, suspension), one must ceaselessly fight against speech, raw material, "law" of discourse. This leads to permanent, insistent consequences for us who speak and who, by and in language, have to assume responsibility for our imago in front of others (language: the problem is not to make oneself understood but to make oneself recognized); our image (provided by language) is "naturally" arrogant. This appears clearly when discourse is set up on a negative intention and when, nevertheless, it ends up being recuperated by affirmation ____.,. squaring of the circle, aporia, despair of language: its impotence to allow the subject the perfection (the respite) of the negative. It's how I interpret the following quotation from Pascal: "Discourses of humility are a source of pride in the vain, and of humility in the humble. So those on skepticism cause believers to affirm. Few men speak humbly of humility, chastely of chastity, few doubtingly of skepticism. " 44 As far as I am concerned, I would even go further (and I believe that such is the movement of Pascal's quotation): it is impossible to speak (let's insist on the performance, for after all it remains possible not to speak) of humility humbly, etc. Indeed what is interesting: "positions" targeted by Pascal (humility, chastity, Pyrrhonism): they are about "negativities," "diminutions," "inadequacies," "abstentions," etc.: attitudes that are defined by a negative quantum (an "electron") and that-crucial paradox-have to confront-or to deal with-the linguistic affirmative (the proton). This "negative" is ceaselessly "straightened up" into a positive as soon as one begins
From speech to discourse
Reversal Pascal Imago
Arrogance
Pascal, Pensees, frag. 377
43
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 4, 1 9 7 8
l
I
to speak: the humble, as soon as they speak, turn into the proud, the Pyrrhonians, as soon as they speak, turn into the dogmatic (this is why Pyrrho didn't speak). I said: discourse should "do battle" with language, when it wants to unmake its natural assertiveness. For it is a matter of a ceaseless struggle, of a test of strengths: here we reencounter the paradox of the Neutral: thought and practice of the nonconflictual, it is nevertheless bound to assertion, to conflict, in order to make itself heard ~there is in language (here let us take the word in its generic meaning, encompassing language and discourse) a dramatic disposition: whether discourse takes responsibility for the arrogance of the assertion or wants to oppose it~ in both cases, tension, play, linguistic ups and downs. Cf. Bachelard's thesis: prevalence and praise of the discontinuous ~ importance of dramatic thought in the fixation of our memories: "We retain only what has been dramatized by language; any other judgment is fleeting." "Language always dramatizes the simplest judgments." (Jerusalem) 45 ~it is not only memory that is dramatized by language: it's the whole relation to the Other, which is to say the entire subject, throughout, that becomes dramatic, for oneself, for others, by means of language, by means of assertion-as if there were in language as such a drive toward hysteria-or toward affirmative hallucination.
Dramatization
Bachelard, 62
4. Drags, Dodges, Hollow Corrections
Everything about the Neutral is about sidestepping assertion (= the subject of the whole course).~ I won't do more here than raise the principle of a "file" about ways of sidestepping affirmation that occur right at the level of language (sidestepping suggests the idea that here negation-or denial-doesn't undo assertion but counters it: it is itself assertion of the no, arrogant affirmation of the negation. I will propose three points of reflection (but the file is infinitely open):
Sidestepping
r. Philosophical critique of the "it is" {c'est) (a mere mention here, for it supposes a whole philosophical technique): I refer, for the position of the problem, to Hegel (Lectures on the History of Philosophy): "These determinate modes of opposition, whereby the withholding of assent comes to pass, the Skeptics called tropes (tropoi), which are turned upon everything that is thought and felt in order to show that it is not what it is 'in itself,' but only in relation to an other": 46 ten classical tropes (Aenesidemus) (early Skeptics)+
Hegel, 346
44
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
five new tropes (attributed to Agrippa): for Hegel, the five new ones are more interesting because more "cultivated" (less "trivial"), opposing scientific categories, the determination by means of concepts of the being-thought of the sensible: essentially directed against the form "it is." 2. The (philosophical) critique of "it is"_.,. the "secular,'' nonphilosophical, "trivial" (as Hegel would say) fear of the assertive mode of language. _.,.
"It is"
a. Systematic aspect, Gide: "I no longer write an affirmative sentence without being tempted to add: 'perhaps"' 47 And in the register of comportments (a "comportment" is an affirmation, verbalized as such: the decision): Walter Benjamin and the experience of H: "It's with a weak enough perhaps that everything began. " 48 All that: difficult to ground a discourse of the perhaps (may-be). b. Trivial empiricity of discourse. The writing subject feeling the statutory arrogance of language-discourse is tempted to relativize his sentences in a coded way: it's the "oratorical precaution": "in my humble opinion,'' "it seems to me,'' "for my part,'' "I believe that ... " Of course (I understood this very quickly), this doesn't change anything to anything: the assertion, the arrogance remains intact, for the only thing the precaution does is satisfy the imaginary of the speaking subject, who tolerates his image more easily if he dampens down its "superb" (that obviously depends on his ethics, on his education, on his neurosis). 49 In fact, writing is fundamentally assertive: the best remains to accept it stoically, "tragically": to speak, to write, and to hold still about the wound of affirmation.
"Maybe" Gide, Journals, 1941
Rescio, Drogue
Oratorical precaution
3. Now we understand where the Neutral leads (I don't say: "what it is," because that would be definitional dogmatism; rather: to discover a region, a horizon, a direction). Blanchot: "The exigency of the neutral tends to suspend the attributive structure of language: <"it's this, that">, the relation to being, implicit or explicit, that is immediately posed in language as soon as something is said. " 50 Because it radically focuses on the relation of being and language, the Neutral cannot be satisfied with the modes (modalities) that officially code the attenuation of the affirmative within language: negation, dubitation, the conditional, interrogation, wish, subjectivity, etc. Ideally, discourse in the Neutral shouldn't even be a discourse in the subjunctive: for the modes are still a dimension of being. The (linguistic) problem would be to suspend all categories, to put what comes to language beyond mode, whether constative or
Neutral Blanchot, Conversation,
386
45
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 4, 197 8
-subjunctive: or, better, to be more precise, to speak in implying, in making understood that every paradigm is badly put, which by itself would pervert the very structure of meaning: each word would become non-pertinent, im-pertinent. Perhaps to approach the forms of very modern writing in this light ;e the thetic. 51
46
SESSION OF MARCH 4, 1978
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
Supplement II Concerning the course. Inside me, from one Saturday to another, the course "works." Even though prepared ahead of time (however little), it keeps moving: it gets a new topicality from what wants to be incorporated into it retrospectively: whether by thoughts posterior to its verbal presentation {esprit de l'escalier} or because small events in my weekly life resonate with what was said. I believe that it is important to let such things happen and to admit this, because it shows that the course is not the presentation of the current state of a "thought" but rather (at least ideally) the shimmering of an individuation__,. one could then accept the word "course" without bad feelings: its connotation being bad mostly if the "course" is "magisterial." While, after all, course < cursus: what runs, what fiows (course of a river): I330: estudier a cours: 1 "without interruption"; I would say: without the present being interrupted. Concerning "Tact." I return to "Tact" because I have the persistent feeling that I haven't really explained the reason why I gave so much importance to all the sophisticated protocols of Japanese tea. I thus return to "Twinklings," "Minutia." Going out, evenings at dusk, sharply receiving tiny, perfectly futile details of street life: the menu written in chalk on the windowpane of a cafe (chicken mashed potato, I6 francs 50-kidneys creme frafrhe, I6 francs IO), a tiny priest in a cassock walking up the rue Medicis, etc., I had this vivid intuition (for me, the urban dusk has a great power of crispness, of activation, it's almost a drug) that to fall into the infinitely futile helps one's awareness of the feeling of life __,. (it's after all a novelistic rule). __,. Tact is thus on the side of vividness, of what allows life to be felt, of what stirs the awareness of it: the utterly pure taste of life, the pleasure of being alive __,. of course, one must agree on what one means by "life," all-purpose word__,. life: (I) as power, will-topossess, will-to-pleasure: life has nothing to do with tact, it has contempt for it, suppresses it as siding with the decadent, the deliquescent, the exhausted, of what is on the verge of dying; (2) but also life as lived time {dun~e}: that whose very duration is a pleasure__,. duration of life: Tao value (cf. the magic immortality of the real body): the infinitely futile becomes then so to speak the very grain of this vital duration __,. tact = fabric of life. 47
-Concerning "Af-firmation." I said: writing is in and of itself af-firmative (more so than speech): unfortunately, it doesn't help to add rhetorical caveats as softening devices ("in my humble opinion," "it seems to me," "according to me," etc.). However, a typically arrogant sentence I read in the newspaper this week made me miss the presence of a "softener" -"" it could have been about politics, but no: about music-"" Telerama, March I I, I978: "Do you remember? It's not so distant; eighteen years ago. When the greatest French pianist of this century died, June IJ, I962, there was, as one would say, 'a feeling of unease"' = it's Cortot -"" three remarks: a. The reader is himself responsible for the arrogance as well: I don't -find that Cortot is the greatest French pianist of the century; 2 besides, this type of improvised rating is unacceptable: in art, no "greatest," because, as a subject, I can always disagree, and no criteria of ranking on which to agree. b. I had the impression to discover that, curiously, but in an interesting way, the arrogance of the judgment comes in large part from the obliqueness with which the syntax smuggles it in: "Cortot is the greatest pianist of the century" =altogether more a provocation than an arrogance; but the incident clause naturalizes the af-firmation: it goes so much without saying that it is enough to allude to it in passing: as if it were a natural attribute. -"" To study: what I have called the "Moussu trope. "3 c. Unbearable arrogance, perhaps precisely because it is not really writing: it's fake writing (journalistic writing): no use of the "I" (an egotistical writing is not arrogant) and yet a kind of verbal fat ("Do you recall?" "as one would say," etc.). To study one day this journalistic writing. Finally, a personal incident, which will nicely introduce the -figures to come: Thursday, March 9, -fine afternoon, I go out to buy some paints (Sennelier4 inks) -"" bottles of pigment: following my taste for the names (golden yellow, sky blue, brilliant green, purple, sun yellow, cartham pink--a rather intense pink), I buy sixteen bottles. In putting them away, I knock one over: in sponging up, I make a new mess: little domestic complications . ... And now, I am going to give you the official name of the spilled color, a name printed on the small bottle (as on the others vermilion, turquoise, etc.): it was the color called Neutral (obviously I had opened this bottle -first to see what kind of color was this Neutral about which I am going to be speaking for thirteen weeks). Well, I was both 48
S ES S I 0 N 0 F MARCH 11 , 1 9 7 8
punished and disappointed: punished because Neutral spatters and stains (it's a type of dull gray-black); disappointed because Neutral is a color like the others, and for sale (therefore, Neutral is not unmarketable): the unclassifiable is classified~ all the more reason for us to go back to discourse, which, at least, cannot say what the Neutral is.
Color 1. The Colorless: Two References Two references, among many others, on which I will linger for an instant, since it is quite obvious that what interests me is the (mythical) correspondence of the colorless and the Neutral ("neutral colors"). 5 I. Lao-tzu: Portrait of Lao-tzu by Himself: "I am as if colorless < ... > neutral as the newborn who has not yet felt his first emotion, as if without project and without goal." 6 (a) The baby without emotion? The metaphor doesn't work today: the baby is stuffed with intense, searing emotions, but what Lao-tzu might perhaps be saying: these are not "cultural" emotions, coded by the social. (b) Without project and without goal = without willto-possess. 2. Hieronymus Bosch: The Garden of Earthly Delights and the altarpiece "form" ("backdrop against which the altar is leaning and which is used as decoration"). Flemish altarpieces: five-surface triptychs closing up__,. opposition of front and back (inside/outside) __,. opposition of color and grisaille (monochromes: values of gray). Thus: the closed wings of The Garden of Earthly Delights: monochrome gray-landscape circumscribed by a transparent sphere (the crystal ball of the seers).
Tao, Grenier, 36
Color
Values of Gray
2. Interpretations Let's try to see the values invested in the opposition between colorful and colorless.
a. Richness/Poverty
Altarpieces, tones of grisaille: less expensive colors-open altarpieces (that is, offering the colored surfaces to the viewer) only on grand occasions or for the great nobles who gave a good tip 49
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
to the guardian ___,,. color = festival, riches, upper class "' grisaille, monochrome, "neutral" = quotidian, social uniformity: cf. presentday China: impression of Neutral (in the clothing, uniforms), social indistinction ___,,.festival, color ___,,. "emblems" of politics, of the "people" as dominant entity (banners). 7 (Altarpieces: disappeared at the beginning of the sixteenth century, when the church was no longer commissioning. In a general way: place of color within the economy. In the Middle Ages, vivid colors: financial investment, luxury, like spices.) ___,,. The Neutral is mythically associated if not with poverty, at least with no-money, with the non-pertinence of the riches/poverty opposition.
China
b. Back/Front
In the altarpiece, criss-crossed: the front side, the "main" surface, rich, brilliant, colorful = what is ordinarily hidden "' the side, what is ordinarily shown ___,,. the Neutral is shown in order to hide the colorful. Here we are in an ideology of "depth," of the apparent versus the hidden. The hidden = rich, the apparent = poor. Evangelical theme ("' petit-bourgeois ideology of "showing off," lining of fake cloth, front rich, back [unseen] poor). The Neutral = the back, but a back that shows without attracting attention: doesn't hide but doesn't show(= very difficult): in short, something like The Purloined Letter ___,,. problem for us: is the Neutral really a breachable, peelable surface, behind which richness, color, strong meaning hide? (Cf. the unconscious, is it really what hides behind the conscious?)
Front/back
The hidden
c. Origin Bosch's Garden of Earthly Delights: 8 wings of the triptych, when closed (reverse side): gray monochrome; this monochrome "is used" to represent a panoramic landscape, bounded by a stretch of water, with heavy clouds = the third day of Creation, according to Genesis: time of the first rain, first trees and bushes. And we recall Lao-tzu: colorless and undefined, "like the newborn who hasn't yet felt his first emotion." ___,,. Neutral: time of the not yet, moment when within the original nondifferentiation something begins to be sketched, tone on tone, the first differences: early morning; Daltonian space (the Daltonian can't oppose red and green, but he perceives surfaces of different lightness, intensity); cf. silere: the bud, the egg not yet hatched: before meaning.
Origin
Nondifferentiation
50
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 11, 1 9 7 8
d. Shimmer
The grisaille, figure that could be called the "color of the colorless," points to another way of thinking the paradigm as the great principle of organization. Model of the paradigm: the opposition of primary contrasted colors (blue/red): it's the opposition par excellence, the very motor of meaning (phonology). Now, the monochrome (the Neutral) substitutes for the idea of opposition that of the slight difference, of the onset, of the effort toward difference, in other words, of nuance: nuance becomes a principle of allover organization (which covers the totality of the surface, as in the landscape of the triptych) that in a way skips the paradigm: this integrally and almost exhaustively nuanced space is the shimmer (already spoken of in various earlier courses): 9 the Neutral is the shimmer: that whose aspect, perhaps whose meaning, is subtly modified according to the angle of the subject's gaze.
Nuance
e. lndistinction
In the Fashion System, 10 the signifying opposition doesn't pass between such and such color but massively between the colorful and the colorless: colorless here meaning not "transparent" but precisely: unmarked color, "neutral,'' "indistinct" color: whence the paradox: black and white are on the same side (that of marked colors) and what comes to oppose them is gray (the muffled, the faded, etc.): colors follow a semantic principle of organization (marked/ unmarked).11 --? Thus we see that in the end the ultimate opposition, the one that both fascinates and is the most difficult to think about to the extent that it self-destructs in its very statement is that between distinction and indistinction, and this is what is at stake in the Neutral, the reason the Neutral is difficult, provocative, scandalous: because it implies a thought of the indistinct, the temptation of the ultimate (or of the ur) paradigm: that of the distinct and the indistinct. We have seen it, this problem: that of fashion but also (let's shake up genres) that of negative theology. The negative mystics (Eckhart) clearly saw it: "The distinction between the indistinct and the distinct is greater than all that could separate two distinct beings from one another. " 12 Thus it is logical that Bosch would entrust to monochrome, to Neutral, the "representation" of the early steps of Creation, when Creation was still very close, still clouded by originary indistinction, that is with the God-matter. Think here, with a slight modification, of the lines by Angelus Silesius:
Fashion
Lossky, 261
51
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
---Lose all form and you will be like God, For yourself your own sky in a quiet rest. 13
Angelus, 90
Thought that brings us back to Lao-tzu's declaration: "I am as though colorless and undefined ... " etc.: the thought of the Neutral is in fact a borderline thought, on the edge of language, on the edge of color, since it's about thinking the nonlanguage, the noncolor (but not the absence of color, transparency) __,. language and the coded practices that flow from it always reframe the Neutral as a color: cf. my little apologue at the outset.
The Adjective Frequent reference here to facts of language: affirmation, adjective, and even facts of grammar. It's because for me--that's something I firmly believe in, with all the obdurate strength of my feelings-language is pathetic: I struggle with grammar; I pleasure through it: through it a dramatic existence comes to me (cf. fascism of language).14
1. Adjective and Neutral A.
From the point of view of value (evaluation, foundation of values), i.e., in relation to the desire for Neutral that is the basis of this course, the status of the adjective is ambivalent: r. On the one hand, as a "qualifier," it sticks to a noun, to a being, it "enstickens" {"poisse" a) being: it's a superqualifier, an epithet: set down on something, added to something; it seals up being into some kind of frozen image, it closes it up in a kind of death (epithema: top, tomb ornament). 15 In this regard, it is a powerful counter-Neutral, the anti-Neutral par excellence, as though there were a constitutional antipathy between the Neutral and the adjective. 2. On the other hand and on the exact opposite, in the Greek philosophical tradition, the adjective forms an alliance with the Neutral (by means of the article: to) 16 to express being; frequent in Heraclitus: the dry, the humid, etc.; taken over constantly by Romance languages (with articles): the true, the beautiful, etc.: see below, "the neutral gender"-and very well highlighted by Blanchot when he started to theorize the Neutral.17 In short, when languages
Blanchot
52
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
(with articles) want to express the Neutral insofar as it bears on a substance, they don't use the substantive but the adjective, which they disadjectivize by means of an article in the neutral: they counter the adjective with the substantive (established through the article) and the substantive (what follows the article) with the adjective.
B.
The stake of this ambivalence: the predicate, the relation between Neutral and predication _,,. the Neutral would be like a language with no predication, where themes and "subjects" would not be filed (put on file cards and nailed down) by means of a predicate (an adjective); but, on the other hand, in order to deconstruct the subject/predicate paradigm, language has recourse to a hybrid grammatical entity, the substantivized adjective: a type of category whose very form resists predication: difficult "to file" the humid if not under humidity _,. the Neutral wallows in a (as much as possible) nonpredicable form; in short, the Neutral would be exactly that: the nonpredicable. Hence we might possibly stretch the object "adjective" out to substantives, if they are theorized by the speaker as kinds of absolute and nonpredicable qualities (Boehme's qualitas). And we'll reencounter, mixed, braided together, the good and the bad adjective: the one that is on the side of the Neutral and the one that is on the side of arrogance.
Predicate
Boehme
2. Quality as Energy
The qualitas (roughly: article + adjective: example: the acrid): a strong theory among the Renaissance hermetists: Paracelsus (14931541) and above all, later, Boehme {about whom we will often speak: 1575-1624).
a. Foundation of the Thing, of the Name
The qualitas is what falls onto "the things" (in their state of indistinction) and imprints itself on them like a force of distinctiveness, of specification, of nomination: it's what founds the thing by means of its name. Paracelsus: "Everything corporeal, plants, trees, animals, belongs to a same essence, but each differs insofar as, at the beginning, the verb "fiat imprinted a quality on it." 18 _,. This
Paracelsus, Hutin, 59
Boehme, 88
53
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
imprinted (by God) quality = the signature (theory of the signatures, of Paracelsus, then Boehme). Boehme's vision of qualitas is less transcendent (the fiat landing sovereignly onto things), more vehement, more "gutsy": qualitas rises out of things like a force, the imprint of the name coming from within like a potent ink becoming visible: Boehme's quality = an active force, something that throws itself, spurts and grows, that "qualifies,'' that is, something that makes a thing be what it is ____,. (important for us) nuance: quality is a theater of battling forces: nothing irenic; in modern terms, one would be tempted to say: it is an intensity (thus entering a game, a dialectic of intensities, a shimmer of forces).
b. Quality as Desire
Being a good mystic, Boehme is Cratylian, he believes in "true" etymology. Thus qualitat < quelle, spring, surging force, soaring fountain (we have encountered this usual meaning with Paracelsus), but < quaal, suffering, torture: "In each quality there is an element of anger, of suffering and furor, since each quality suffers from its isolation, its limitation and tries to overflow, to be united with other qualities. " 19 ____,. Dynamic, loving battle of the qualities among themselves and of the two sides, the good and the bad, of a single quality:
Boehme, 88
The hot-light: good, sweet, joyful; ardor: burns, devours, destroys. The cold-freshness: good; furious and incensed form: freezing, which gels. 20 A structural, paradigmatic game is thus set between qualities; that's to say, two opposed qualities + one quality that combines them, reconciles them: it's the A and B of the NB paradigm: complex term (;e Neutral: neither A nor B). (Let me remind you once more: I am "Saussurian" =not a "faith" but a willingness to borrow Saussurian models in order "to understand" [to speak]. [r] Model of the paradigm and of the syntagm + [2] Brondalian (Hjelmslevian) model: NB; A + B; neither A nor B; complex degree, zero degree, neutral.) 21 Thus, in Boehme: acrid/sweet____,. bitter.22 The acrid: this is not a sensuous quality = power of abstraction, of coagulation, of condensation. Gives birth to hardness and cold. Like a salt = salinity.
Boehme, 132
54
S E SS I 0 N 0 F MARCH 11 , 1 9 7 8
The sweet: victory over the acrid. Quality of water that dilutes and attenuates salt. Without sweetness, all bodies as though petrified, in an absolute hardness = bodies in which life would be impossible. Principle of fluidity. The bitter: 23 trembling, penetrating. A tendency to raise itself up. Interpenetrating movement of the acrid and the sweet. Notice that in Boehmian energetic (it's a purely paradigmatic thought): the relation of two terms (acrid/sweet) is never defined by juxtaposition, discourse, narration, syntagm (cf. Jakobson's conception of poetry: an extended paradigm), 24 the dialectical relation (combinatory: cf. myth, the story for Levi-Strauss) 25 occurs, however, within the limits of the paradigm, by means of the invention of a complex term. 26 This, important for us: this purely paradigmatic view leaves the thing (the being) isolated, erratic-the acrid, the sweet-saving it from predication: world of nonpredicated, non-"storyied" essences. What type of thought of the Neutral is implied in such a system? = reflects the ambivalence alleged at the outset:
Paradigm
r. = thought of things as nonpredicable, since the object fades
away to the profit of the quality: world of qualities, not of qualified, predicated substances. It's thus the thought of a certain Neutral. 2. But this Neutral remains conflictual, sensitive to the struggle of angry forces that stand against each other: the overcoming of the conflictual doesn't occur through suspension, abstention, abolition of the paradigm, but through invention of a third term: complex term and not zero, neutral term. 27
Neutral
3. Aggression Through the Adjective
A. Not to be forgotten: the adjective is a commodity. In a good many domains, (market) value of an object, of a service is debated and calculated as a function of the adjectives that one is able to attach to it, or at least one should study the fields where the adjective comes first: a painting by Klee? No, but a movie star, yes. And political ratings are inseparable from adjectives, manifestation of the image. Telerama, March 4, p. 22. 28 If, leaving these historical, mystical (Boehme), and sociological regions, I move to the way, subjectively, I am affected by, the way I feel the adjective (I believe, as you know, in the pathetic structure of
55
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
language), I will still have to deal with some aspects of the conflictual energy, of the "anger" that defines the Boehmian quality: for I always receive the adjective badly, as an aggression, and I do so in all cases, no matter which value is attributed to it by the figure under which it is addressed to me.
B. a. The Deprecating Adjective
I (like everyone) sometimes hear myself qualified (as a writer) with intentionally depreciative adjectives: accusation of "preciousness," of "theoretical coquetry," of muffling, etc. The aggression (the unpleasantness) doesn't only arise from the (depreciative) intention but from this: r. The adjective that comes from outside me upsets the Neutral
in which I find my quietude: I am tried by being qualified, predicated, I rest by not being so (she alone, isn't the mother the only one who doesn't qualify the child, who doesn't force him into an assessment?): subjectively, as a subject, I never feel myself adjectivized, and it's on this mode of adjectival anesthesia that the postulation of the Neutral is grounded in me. 2. The adjectival interpellation throws me back like a ball (a stake) into the vertigo of reciprocal images: by adjectivizing me as "precious,'' the other puts himself in a paradigm, he adjectivizes himself as "plain,'' "direct," "frank,'' "virile"; and to this paradigm (I-bad/he-good) there responds the symmetrical and reversed paradigm: I can adjectivize myself not as precious but as subtle-delicate and henceforth adjectivize him as hick, crude, stubborn, victim of the virility lure __.,. formally both value paradigms have entered some kind of deal, "work" like a turnstile: ego +!alter-, in which ego and alter oscillate according to the source of the utterance __.,. endless walk, two-termed dialectic, vertigo without respite, because the turning excludes respite, suspension, the Neutral. I am caught in the weariness of the paradigm.
Neutral
Adjectival anesthesias
b. The Laudatory Adjective: The Compliment
Do laudatory adjectives appease me at least? How does the Neutral man behave when faced with "compliments"? The compliment pleases, it doesn't appease, it doesn't bring rest __.,. in the received
Compliments
56
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
compliment, there is for sure a moment of narcissistic tingle; but (quickly) past this first instant, the compliment, without wounding (let's not exaggerate!), makes one uneasy: the compliment puts me in apposition to something, it adds the worst complement to me: an image (compliment= complement). For there is no peace in images. The refusal of the compliment probably arises from a boundless narcissism, which equates the subject to a god: Paul Valery ("M. Teste's Logbook"): "A compliment-what an insult! He dares praise me! Am I not beyond all qualification? That is what a Self would say, if it dared!" 29 Moralistic demystification (very much like La Rochefoucauld) justified only if one doesn't use it to harden the ego into an essence. Hypernarcissism like a blushing that passes: followed by the desire not to be above all qualification but to be outside it. Narcissus knows no rest-and ultimately, what I fundamentally want is to rest. Yet, for my part, I pay compliments, I distribute adjectives: Why? How? A type of reaction prompted by the (frequent) situations where abstention is taken as negation: not to "compliment"= too negative a meaning, which I don't want ____,,also, "my" compliments, in a certain way, are embarrassed: not because of insincerity but because of a kind of compromise between the good that I think and the antiadjective principle that makes it impossible for me to say it: I am trapped by language ____,, apparent lack of conviction, luke-warmth, noncredibility. 30 We thus understand the damage an excessive compliment can cause. The nature of this compliment: it compromises (which is what all adjectives do). A grandiose example of this assassination through compliments (the dithyramb, the unconditional apologia): Joseph de Maistre and the pope: the pope panicked by the avalanche of dithyrambic arguments. Cioran (excellent introduction): "de Maistre, as skilled at compromising what he loves as what he detests" 31 ____,,ultimately: to inspire fear in the one you extol.
Maistre, 11
c.
The Refusal of the Adjective
Do not confuse the refusal of the adjective with the suspension of adjectives (see below). Refusal of the adjective = moral practice, suppression of the adjective that we call de rigueur for more than a question of "attitude": in general, "scientific" attitude, which suppresses the adjective, not because it wounds but because it is hardly compatible with objectivity, truth. Someone even went so far as to connect this refusal on the part of science to the question of pleasure: Lucien Israel on hysteria: "pleasure difficult to describe
Science
Pleasure Israel, 87
57
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
--scientifically, because only adjectives can describe pleasure. " 32 To tell the truth, I don't believe this: thousands of adjectives applied to pleasure won't describe it: the only linguistic approach to pleasure is, I believe, metaphor or more precisely catachresis: "lirr{ping" metaphor in which the denotated term doesn't exist in language (the arms of a chair); but metaphor has none of the "dangers" of the adjective: it is not apposition, epithet, complement, but slippage (which is what its name means). 33
Metaphor Catachresis
4. To Dismiss Adjectives
Refusal, suppression, censorship of adjectives "' abolition, lapse, obsolescence, erasure: preparation for experiments in linguistic abolition: they are to be found in the borderline languages (and not in the endoxal3 4 language). I will flag four of these experiments that share the attempt at this superhuman project: to put into question +to exhaust predication(= adjectives):
a. The Lover's Discourse
On the one hand, the loving subject covers the other with laudatory adjectives (a polynymy well known to theology or to religious practice; for example: litanies to the Virgin); but also, or finally, unsatisfied by this rosary of adjectives, feeling the rending lack from which predication suffers, he comes to seek a linguistic way of addressing this: that the totality of imaginable predicates will never reach or exhaust the absolute specificity of the object of his desire: he moves from polynymy to anonymy _.,,. to the invention of words that are the zero degree of predication, of the adjective. The "Adorable!" the "je ne sais quoi," the "it," the "something," 35 etc. (In linguistic culture, two objects seen as beyond predication either in horror or in desire: the corpse [Bossuet]3 6 and the desired body).
b. The Sophists Sophistes, 25
Here is an intellectual (nonmystical) treatment of predication: Antisthenes' argument used by Protagoras to demonstrate that it is not possible to contradict: nothing can be attributed to a being, if not its own denomination: only the individual exists: I see the horse, not horsiness _.,,. predication becomes impossible, because the subject is irreducible to the predicate _.,,. therefore two contradictory discourses
58
S ES SI 0 N 0 F M ARCH 1 1 , 1 9 7 8
r don't contradict each other; they simply bear on different objects: there can never be anything false because one cannot say of a given subject anything other than the subject. 37 Notice the social strength of this paradox (in relation to society, to social practices of discourse): if the paradox were to be retained, generalized subversion. r. Contradiction would no longer be a weapon that defeats the enemy; the true and the false would no longer settle the disputes of language. 2. This would be the reign of the irreducible: on the one hand, no individual would be reducible to another --;. absolute individuation; on the other hand, every individual being incomparable (for the adjective, the predicate is the middle term that allows for the comparison), no generality would be possible, and, notably, no science; and if we recall that, according to Kierkegaard, language is general (and hence moral), to block, to evacuate all generality, is truly to carry oneself to the limit of language, to the edge of its impossible.
Invincible
c. Negative Theology This is the exemplary field of the suspension of the adjective, since the whole mystical experience consists precisely in not predicating God. But, as in the lover's discourse (and we know the affinities between the lover's discourse and mystical discourse), this "suspension" occurs in two phases; or by two degrees: r. Affirmative method, or cataphasis: affirmation through po-
lynymy: divine names, numerous and voluminous: God considered as universal cause; names correspond to the various effects of this cause, the determination, the operations of God aimed ad extra 38 -;. 2. Then, negative method or apophasis: 39 anonymy: brief method: aims at the divine essence by denying it, first its furthest names, then its most proximate names; thus goes beyond the plane of causality.40 (Notice again that the abolition of predication upsets, erodes all scientific and endoxal logic: "outmodes" contradiction and proposes a world [a language] that does without causality, without determination__,. "mad" attitude.)
lossky, 41 Denys, 34
d. East
For the sake of speed, I'll talk at the same time about Hinduism and about the Tao while, of course, they are not identical at all:
59
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
a. In India, way followed by Shankara and his school. Universal being defined in a negative manner: neti ... neti: it is neither this nor that 41 "'visible things: in fact "you are that" :42 what the mirror says (Lacan), 43 inauguration of the image. (It's pure negative theology.) b. The Tao is unknowable because, were we to know it, we would enter the domain of the relative and it would lose its quality of absoluteness. ___,, "One cannot say anything about it, because, if one said something about it, it would be subjected to affirmation and to negation." 44 We know this, the Tao is not a religion (it's more a magic and/or an ethics): no God.___,, The "without-God" of the Tao and the "God" of mysticism (above all, the negative) merge on the way to apophasis, to the rejection of predication, which is captured so well in this verse of Angelus Silesius:
Grenier, 118
14
"If you love something, you love nothing. God is neither this nor that. Give leave to the something. " 45
Angelus Silesius, p. 47
5. The Time of the Adjective
Suppress the adjective? First of all, this is not "easy" (to say the least!), and then, in the end, it would suppose an ethics of "purity" ("truth"/ "absoluteness") to which should be opposed a more dialectic ethics of language (that's what's at stake in this course: an ethics of language): A friend points out to me: "to say of someone that he's handsome is to imprison him in his beauty"! I say: yes, it's true, but all the same: not too fast! let's not go too fast! It's beautiful, it's free, it's human. It might end up being necessary to let go {faire son deuil} of desire (that's what psychoanalysis tells us), but let's not do it right away: pleasure of desire, of the adjective: so that "truth" (if there is any) not be immediate: pleasure of the lure: the sculptor Sarrasine died from truth (Zambinella was nothing but a castrato), but he got pleasure from the lure (Zambinella was an adorable woman): 46 without the lure, without the adjective, nothing would happen. Of course, an adjective always imprisons (the other, myself), that's even the definition of the adjective: to predicate is to affirm, thus to confine {affirmer, done enfermer}. But at the same time to evacuate adjectives from language would be to pasteurize to the point of destruction, it's funereal, cf. this Australian tribe that suppressed a word, as a sign of mourning, each time a member of the tribe died.
Ethics of language
60
S E S S I 0 N 0 F MARC H 1 1 , 1 9 7 8
Don't bleach language, savor it instead. Stroke it gently or even groom it, but don't "purify" it. We can prefer lure to mourning, or at least we can recognize that there is a time for the lure, a time for the adjective. Perhaps the Neutral is that: to accept the predicate as nothing more than a moment: a time.
61
SESSION OF MARCH 11, 1978
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
Supplement Ill In this course, there are too many listeners (split up into different rooms, some of which are "blind") for it to be possible for one or another among you to have a dialogue with me in public: 1 on the one hand, it would introduce a theatrical (psychodramatic) practice of jousting within the course (a form essentially antipathetic to the Neutral); on the other hand, most of the time, I am unable to respond to a question, to a comment, on the spot, and it's precisely because I claim the right of not knowing how to answer, because I hope to put the very idea of reply in question, that I utter with such insistence a desire for Neutral---;;. the echo needs time to develop: to what is said to me, I can only give an echo, not an "answer," and the richer, the more pertinent the stimulus, the more this echo needs a silence before being returned. Thus I thank those of you who are nice enough to write to me, to share observations with me either by means of letters or by coming to see me: I thank them for helping me, in so doing, to maintain alive in myself (and perhaps for all) a course that feeds on the present without falling into the immediacy (of the reply). I think that such a practice is homogeneous with the very object of the course, and I want to thank everyone for understanding it. That being said, I will, therefore not "answer" but give an echo, a drift, to certain things that were said or written to me since last Saturday. I give them in the order in which I received them: 1.
Color. I have been reminded that the opposition very colorful/Neutral, dull, faded is to be found in nature: in certain animal species, the male is brilliantly colored, the female is of neutral color. I have neither the competence nor the desire to open this very rich ethological file for the moment. But the suggestion turns on an anthropomorphic impulse (a metaphor) in me, which is very bad but which I will indulge all the same, the time of two short "reveries": a. In nature, the roles of display are inverted in relation to our society: it's the male who makes himself the object of seduction, the 62
r !
female being there, in the position of the Neutral, to look at him: it's as if, with us, the man were to primp, dress up, deck himself with colors, jewels, perfumes, feathers, as the women of the nineteenth century did to seduce, to capture the man: the Neutral and the female = some kind of place of power, of decision (this is a "reverie," since of course I know nothing of the "psychology," of the motivations of animals) __,.. an American sociologist remarked, 2 which is obvious, that, in the capitalist bourgeois West (nineteenth century), the distribution of vestimentary roles followed ideological-economic constraints: the man wears a severe suit, undifferentiated, dull, derived by way of Anglophilia from the Quaker model (we are all dressed like Quakers): by means of this piece of clothing, he signifies, on the one hand, work-value (the man works and wears a work uniform): simple (without ornamentation that would restrict movement), hard to dirty (because spots can't be seen on the Neutral-but the Neutral, as you have seen, can stain); on the other hand, it signifies a democratic decision: there is no social difference between citizens: at least at the level of clothing: workers and others, all classes united, from the little clerk to the mighty banker: class difference is only reintroduced at the level of the "detail," of the fashion detail, of the fads 3 (tie, scarf, style of wearing them, etc.) __,.. production of the "distinguished" (well put) man __,..man thus can no longer advertise his status through his clothing, he has sacrificed display (which he still had in the eighteenth century) __,.. the woman is thus made (in the nineteenth and still today) to advertise the status (money) of the man: furs, jewels, colors, expensive dresses, haute couture __,.. display has changed sides; but this is a strictly historical stage. Basically, we could sketch it with the following rough chart (just a springboard for the hypothesis). This chart has at least the interest (alibi) of reintroducing a little bit of semiology into the subject! Men
Animals Ethnographic societies
63
Women
Adorned
Neutral
Adorned
Neutral
+
0
0
+
(festivals)
Aristocratic societies
+
0
+
0
Bourgeois democratic societies
0
+
+
0
Revolutionary democratic societies
0
+
(except at the
0
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 1 8, 1 9 7 8
theater and opera)
+
b. Another, briefer remark: the (ethological and probably ethnographic) assimilation of the female, of the woman to the Neutral4 -"' one should look among the various myths of femininity: femininity as matrix, mother, origin, original undifferentiated state: materia prima out of which the -finite will arise (woman and water}: Asian myths and in a certain way romantic myth, notably in Michelet. 5
2. Second, altogether different observation: a female listener, having reservations about the seemingly uninformed way I spoke about mysticism, brought to my attention, in reference to the matter of the -figure "Tact," that when Buddha silently gives a flower to his disciple to signal to him that he is transmitting his heritage to him, it is in no way a matter of tact: the flower is the flower of knowledge. I didn't know it, I learned it, and for that I thank her, but this observation reveals a misunderstanding about the way I proceed when I "cite" (I call) 6 a knowledge (here the knowledge of Buddhism) -"' four quick observations: a. It's obvious that knowledge enters the course by means of very fragmented bits, which can seem offhand: this knowledge is never cohesive. It is never mobilized as a doctrinal knowledge: I know nothing and do not pretend to know anything about Buddhism, about Taoism, about negative theology, about Skepticism: these objects, insofar as they are doctrinal, systematic, historical bodies, such as one might -find in histories of thought, of religions-these objects are altogether absent from my discourse -"' pushed to the limit: when I cite from Buddhism or from Skepticism, you must not believe me: I am outside mastery, I have no mastery whatsoever, and, to make it clear, I have no other choice than (Nietzsche) to "lose respect for the whole'':7 for the master is the one who teaches the whole (the whole according to himself}: and I don't teach the whole (about Buddhism, about Skepticism). My aim= to be neither master nor disciple but, in the Nietzschean sense (thus with no need for a good grade), "artist." b. According to the same listener, there is a primacy of the referent, and the referent of the Buddha's gesture is the coded meaning of the flower, knowledge not tact -"' of course, I never thought that the historical meaning of the Buddha's gesture, what it really meant, was tact. I even think that Buddha was naturally too tactful 64
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
-to have the slightest idea that tact needed to be signified: ultimately, I am deeply convinced that it is tactless to speak of tact (unfortunately, it is what I am doing). c. I would say, paradoxically but firmly-and it is the same for all the historical facts that I cite, for example, the death of Bias in the arms of the child 8- I never interpret. If I interpreted, my interpretation would be false and my listener would be right to object to it ___,. I try to create, to invent a meaning from independent materials, which I liberate from their historical, doctrinal "truth" ___,. I take the referential bits (in fact, bits of reading), and I submit them to an anamorphosis: a process known to all mannerist artists. d. In the episode of the flower, it wasn't a question of Buddha: Buddha is only a name, like the name of a character from a novel. It could have been myself, I could have said: when I decide to transmit my legacy (although I don't have any), I'll take a rose and offer it publicly to a friend (for example, during my last course in r98 5 !) ___,. if I chose Buddha, it's, if I dare say so, to do him a favor {faire une fleur}! Because I like Buddha. But is the best way of loving Buddha to speak him according to History or according to my present? According to his life or according to my life?
3. Third observation: concerning the adjective. A female listener suggests that there is a category of "active" adjectives that do not imprison the subject-the present participles-and that this category could very well have a privileged relation to the Neutral. I would love things to be so and for there to exist liberated adjectival forms, which would allow one to speak about a subject without "I.D.-ing" it {le "ficher"}, imprisoning it within the passivity of a thing. But in reality our present participles used adjectivally, even if they originate in the verb, are pure and simple adjectives: "shining," "stimulating," "overwhelming": in the lived and immediate experience of speech, nothing in them recalls the verb. (Perhaps different in English: like a vibration of the "in the course of doing, of being done"?) As for the relation between present participle and the Neutral, it is indeed striking in Greek philosophy, wholly based since Aristotle on the concept of the essence of the thing (the thing in itself), to on: Neutral + present participle; unfortunately, here the verb is the very verb of the passive: the Neutral reinforces the desexualized, passive inertia of the thing ___,. that's not at all the Neutral that (in 65
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
my desire for Neutral) I am trying to reconfigure. Nothing to do, despite the generosity of our listener who wanted to give us a peaceful grammatical category (and once again I must thank her for it): nothing to do: in language, nothing realizes the Neutral, our Neutral, and above all not the Neuter: nothing in language but perhaps in the "discourse," in the "text," in the "writing," whose function perhaps is to make up for the injustices, to soften the fatalities of language? _,. The writing of the Neutral, I think it exists, I have encountered it. Where? I will say it at the end (June 3), this will be the little bit of suspense of the course.
4.
Final observation: a listener writes (I only quote a part of his letter}: 9 Herve Dubourjal It is not easy to speak; every kind of speech, even the most serene, is recuperated, used for aims that were not its own. However, that's indeed where the essential is at stake: all theoretical elaboration implies, as a corollary, practical requirements. As for your own speech, it is articulated in another sphere despite the insurmountable problem: speech as act, locus of a choice, "of an ethics," as if to say, speech-practice. The desire for neutral is thus caught off guard, perhaps against its will; its sphere of elsewhere remains nonetheless a fixed sphere, that of speech that, in transforming itself into writing and despite the extreme richness of meanings to be found there, allows itself several minutes of pause. Unbearable pause that freezes it for capture. Faced with this, two questions that have bothered me from the start of your course at the College; don't be mistaken about them, it's not a matter of asking you to take a stand, as much for fear of wearying you as for the great respect that your discourse arouses in the listener. You can't be unaware that the positions of Jacques Lacan are in conflict with those of Deleuze. Your discourse, despite that, explicitly refers to the two of them. How can that be understood, or, rather, how do you deal with such a contradiction? It is clear that the question itself is aware of its own ridiculousness, your references to Eastern culture as well as to ours clearly show that the choice (the good one) is not bearable. Here the question cancels itself as if beheaded by the evidence of your unstable project, evidence of play (in the Nietzschean sense, "the child-
66
S E SS I 0 N 0 F MARC H 1 8, 1 9 7 8
player") that perhaps constitutes the essence (an improper word, needless to say) of your past research on forms and signs, to have the meanings climax against each other, to extract their substance out of them (we know that it hides, confines itself in an impossible place, and that the words hardly signify, here I am thinking of the Tao), and, from that, to give consistency to a discourse that is hard to pin down (which explains the awkwardness of this letter) because it is unclassifiable. The other "question," as difficult to avoid as the first. During your inaugural lecture, you argued that all speech was fascist, a place of power, and that the strength of literature was to baffle this place of mastery. It's where the shoe pinches the most. I believe that even your desire for Neutral, being despite itself perhaps a stance taken in front of a lack (the neutral), flirts with the game of power. Of course, no slogan has called for it until now, but, in calmly claiming this desire, you generate a watchword. To be Roland Barthes and to say "I desire the Neutral" may not impose anything except that a large part of the audience will say: "One must desire the neutral." As if a fatal flaw subjected the neutral to discussion, to opposition, and, despite everything, fully reinserted it into an inescapable paradigm. Desire doesn't escape recognition; it is desire that the Other recognize my own desire for neutral, and such necessity of communicating this desire cheats the game: "In order for it to be true, you should have kept it to yourself," so to speak. Here's how I take this observation: I feel (and it's also the opinion of the listener) that I don't have to "respond," to "reply," which is to say, to "protest" ("But not at all, I don't impose anything," etc.): that would be useless and of no interest. I receive what is said to me here as something that is said on my behalf, that I tell myself, but on the basis of which, since it is said to me by an other, I can more easily drift: the other's speech (benevolent: and this is decisive) helps me to decenter myself, to open up onto an elsewhere of my discourse that I had not thought through: "the other thinks in my brain, "ro That's true dialogue, which doesn't need actual theater. In what is addressed to me here, two things affect me: Desire. That by stating my desire (for Neutral), I inflect the other's desire. "Show me who, what to desire" is how we all proceed (cf A Lover's Discourse). Nothing to do: one can't speak withI,
67
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
out desire ___., no course without desire (decision of the inaugural lecture) 11 and thus without that desire becoming law. Thus it's not a question of the topic of the course. No other solution but to stop speaking of one's desire, which means to renounce the course ___., imaginable? Why not? But that raises other problems than of desire, problems of reality (I already spoke of "Renouncing writing"). Thus for the time being, we continue and, on this point, here is how I drift: in making the Neutral into the topic of a course, I make it into an explicit center: what is listened to. But by the same stroke, I imply something off center, lateral, indirect: what's heard: don't listen, just hear, and understand by way of hearing ___., if central, the Neutral is no longer the essential of the course ___., the essential is in the indirect. The indirect of desire, of the Neutral, what is it? a. Desire is nothing but a passage. I pass through the Neutral. Perhaps tomorrow another desire. This passage of the Neutral could be uttered otherwise: for the moment, in me, the desire for the Neutral is purely reactive: it's a reactive desire (in the Nietzschean sense): a desire of the feeble, of the slave? Eight days ago I received a book by someone whom I don't know (very normal); yesterday, this someone called me to ask me what I think of his book. At that very moment, there arises in me the desire for Neutral: the desire not to read the book, to think nothing of it, to be unable to say what I think of it: the right not to desire: is there a power of exemplarity (of law) in the desire for nondesire? The Neutral is not an objective, a target: it's a passage. In a famous apologue, Zen makes fun of people who mistake the pointing finger for the moon it points to 12 ___.,, I am interested in the finger, not in the moon. b. Being in central (and thus inessential) position, the Neutral is perhaps a figure, a mask, a painted screen (a symptom?) that takes the place of something else. Of what? Perhaps, for example, of a political anxiety or a relational anxiety? It's not for me to tell, since, in giving an interpretation, I would do nothing but give a new interpretandum. But we can meditate on it, without drawing a conclusion. A second thing that moves me and helps me clarify. In a benevolent way, the listener creates an aporia in me ("logical difficulty with no resolution"): either I speak of the Neutral and I make it into a law; or I don't construct a law from it, but then I don't speak of it (and the whole course falls apart). This aporia is real: the listener's intervention allows me to polish it, to sharpen it. But at the same time, it turns the course upside down: perhaps what I'm indirectly and obstinately speaking about, is aporia; one could notice (if 2.
68
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 1 8, 1 9 7 8
I were to make myself into my own commentator) that almost all the -figures (up to this point) stage an aporia: Benevolence: humid or dry, never "right"; Weariness: endless process of ending; Silence: becomes, willing or not, its own sign; Sleep: unable to feel its own emptiness; Affirmation: language forces me to assert, even if I don't want to; Color: the Neutral is colorful (and it stains!}; Adjective: creator of images, it can't be eliminated from language. To these aporias, we could add (I am speeding) a rhetoric of the thing ceaselessly posited, asked for, and ceaselessly eluded. The -files, for example, the types of discourse: never exploited, never inventoried. Then, perhaps, the active would appear next to the reactive: the course: step by step: how to recognize the world as a tissue of aporias, how to live until death by going (painfully, pleasurably) through the aporias, without undoing them by a logical, dogmatic blow of force? Which is to say: how to live aporias as creation, which is to say, by the practice of a text-discourse that doesn't break the aporia but floats it as a speech that tangles itself in the other (the public) lovingly (to borrow again a word from Nietzsche)? I said it (inaugural lecture) in another way: literature or writing (in which I locate myself, without any presumption of value) = the representation of the world as aporetic, woven of aporia 13 + the practice that induces a catharsis of the aporia, without undoing it, which is to say, without arrogance. (I realize that if I drift too complacently, soon there will no longer be a course, nothing but supplements. Supplements to nothing: that's the ideal Neutral! Nevertheless, we will return to these -figures of the Neutral. which we still have to traverse for eight more weeks.)
Images of the Neutral 1. Depreciative Images
Except for certain philosophers and for Blanchot, which is to say everywhere in the doxa, the Neutral has a bad press: the images of the Neutral are depreciative. Each bad image is locked into a bad adjective (once again the negative role of the adjective). Here are some of these bad adjectives:
a. Thankless
Blanchot: "The neutral does not seduce, does not attract." 14 Being in no way seductive = unrewarding; an unengaging child: a child
Blanchot, Conversation,
311
69
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 1 8, 1 9 7 8
who doesn't seduce, contrary to all the rules of childhood; awkward {ingrat) age = between childhood's seduction and that of adolescence = not lovable and seems not to love.
b. Shirking
Subject in the Neutral: said to flee one's responsibilities, to flee conflict, in a word, most defamatory: to flee. Indeed, doxa = lives comfortably within the paradigm (the conflictual opposition): only way to respond (to correspond to a term): to contest it. Does not imagine that there could be another response: to slip, to drift, to escape: defamatory mark that rests on a logical sophism: not to oppose, means to be complicit. The escape: third term, unthinkable for the doxa. I don't like accounts of dreams (and I don't like dreams), but this one interested me because it stages a logical scandal: scenery of the supermarket type; ordinarily escape (in dreams): anguishing= nightmare. Here, exceptionally: escapes, parryings, shifts in direction: successful, light, jubilant, triumphant (cf. Marx Brothers or Chaplin in a department store), as if that came to me from a reversal of the (overwhelmed, discredited, astray) Neutral into sovereign Neutral.
c. Muffled The Neutral: affinity for the muffled. Applied to a person: contemptuous notion: mixture of dullness, of hypocrisy, of the taste for narrow convenience. And here we could bring the signifier into play: the closed ce is rare in French: as an ending: bleu {blue}; before a pronounced consonant: euse, etc. + a few isolated words: meule {haystack}, veule {spineless}, meute {pack}, feutre {felt}, and neutre {neuter, neutral}. 15 The rhyme neutrelfeutre (is it the only one?): exemplary: truth (here mythical) of rhyme.
Charles Bruneau, Manuel
de phonetique pratique (Berger-Levrault), p. 109
d. Limp
Fichte (seventh lesson): disdainful description of the Skeptic who doesn't want true knowledge:
Fichte, 218
In this fake being, limp, distended, multiple, there are a crowd of antitheses, of contradictions that live peaceably side by side. Nothing in him is either distinct or separated, but everything is mixed, everything is interlaced. The men in question hold nothing for true and nothing for false, they love nothing, they hate nothing. They neither love nor hate because for grati70
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
tude, for love, for hatred, for each feeling, there must be this energetic concentration of which they are incapable, because it requires that one distinguish and separate within the diversity, and that one choose the single object of one's gratitude and one's affection. 16 Very endoxal idea that to love is to choose, to eliminate, and thus to destroy "the remainder" + assimilation of the multiplicity of desires to indecision and, from there, to softness, to the "limp" = vitalist idea: what lives is only alive if it destroys what is around itself. (To which we could object that, to the contrary, to assume the Neutral would represent an extreme concentration of energy, if only the energy one needs to take responsibility for the image [false but inevitable] of the limp!)
e. Indifferent r. According to Fichte, 17 five great eras in the history of man-
kind. I: state of innocence; II: beginning of sin, transformation of the instinct of reason into an authority that constrains from the outside; Ill: state of perfect sin, constituted by indifference to all truth, by contempt for the instinct of reason and for all authority = the present-day world: life in and for the The principle of such a conduct is the lack of love, even of the most vulgar love, the love of oneself." 18 (Love doesn't have to be confused with the will-to-possess.) (In fact, there are many indifferences; see below.)
Fichte, xvi
Fichte, lesson 11, p.
321-322
71
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
f. Vile
(I understand by vile what is opposed to "noble.") Very obvious split of value on the subject of silence (silence: at first glance, privileged form of the Neutral). Now, Kojeve (in fact repeating Hegel's verdict): two silences, a good and a bad one:
Kojeve, 20
I.
Good silence: Parmenides and Heraclitus:
a. Parmenides: reduces discourse to silence (as do the Skeptics); but the "absolute" silence is not an "uncertainty,'' or a "doubt,'' or an "abstention"; to the contrary, it's the silent "certainty,'' the silent knowledge of the ineffable absolute; instead of abstaining from speaking, Parmenides speaks "up to the end,< ... > he speaks in order to reach definitive silence in a sure or necessary way, a silence within which and thanks to which nothing remains doubtful any longer." 19 b. Heraclitus: like the Skeptics: discourse is self-contradictory, with neither beginning nor end = as such, precisely, it is truth, because it relates to a world that corresponds to it, whose essence (physis, nomos) 20 is constituted by contrary elements, which coexist and follow each other with neither beginning nor end "' bad silence, vile silence.
Silence
Skepticism properly speaking (bad embodiment of the Neutral) lacks the nobility of Eleatism or of Heraclitism, because it gives up speaking about the concept, that is, gives up the path that leads to philosophy: "(Theoretical) Skepticism completely ignores < ... > Philosophy, which is the (specifically philosophical) Question of the Concept. " 21 -"' Also, Skepticism, "philosophically noble" only if Parmenidean or Heraclitean; otherwise banal doubt, fault, non dignus intrare (into philosophy through the narrow door of the concept). The Neutral would only be saved if it is philosophical; otherwise, bad image: the Skeptical Neutral refuses to recognize the throne of the concept, to kiss the feet of the concept, to let itself be had by it. 2.
Concept Kojeve, 24
2. The Neutral as Scandal
It is not hard to see what the common ground of these bad images is. Let's recall: historically, the "official" space of the neutral is Skepticism, i.e., Pyrrho's disciples: Zetetics (always looking), 22 Skeptics (examining without finding), Ephectics (suspending their judgment), Aporetics (always looking); 23 thus, always images of failure or impotence. -"'the Neutral suffers the weight (the shadow) of grammar: =
Brochard, 56
72
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
what is neither masculine nor feminine, or (verbs) neither active nor passive (= deponents) = what is subtracted from genitality, what is neither virile nor attractive (feminine); we know it, mythically, endoxally, indelible infamy. ____,. We don't need to take sides against this image (or, then, it's the course as such that is this opposition in its entirety; one doesn't protest against an image, that is useless). What can be done is to drift by displacing the paradigm.____,. For "virility," or for the lack of virility, I would be tempted to substitute vitality. There is a vitality of the Neutral: the Neutral plays on the razor's edge: in the will-to-live but outside of the will-to-possess ____,. I am thinking of the end of the already cited poem by Pasolini (Poesia in forma di rosa [Garzanti, 1964], chapter 5, stanza 9):
Masc./Fem.
"My god, but then what can be said in your favor? ... " "Me?" -(nefarious stammering I didn't take the aspirin, my trembling voice that of a sick boy.)" Me? A desperate vitality. " 24
Pasolini, "Vitality"
(Action poetique, no. 71 [October 1977])
[Dio mio, ma allora, cos'ha lei all'attivo? Io?-(un balbettio, nefando, non ho preso l'optalidon, mi trema la voce di ragazzo malato.)Io? Una disperata vitalita.]
Anger To speak of this figure, we need words that don't exist or that exist badly in French: state (which we will nevertheless use willy-nilly) is too abstract: a way of being? That refers to something more exterior (style, silhouette): habitus. Affects? That's a bit strong, a bit devastating, a bit "primitive" ____,. the most interesting word, if we give it back its Greek (and not French) being, is to pathos = what one feels, as opposed to what one does, and also as opposed to he pathe: passive state. ____,. to pathos: in the neutral: both active and affected: withdrawn from the will-to-act but not from "passion" ____,. I don't believe I am forcing the word; in philosophy: ta pathe = the events, the changes that occur in things ____,. to pathos: shimmering field of the body, insofar as it changes, goes through changes. What wouldn't be too bad: kinesthesia. 25 (Thus reversal that pleases us:
The word Pathos
73
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
the opposite of the connotation by the signifier: clumsy {pataud), or by the signified: sentimental heaviness.)
1. States a. Anger
Mythologically, the Neutral is associated with a weak, unmarked "state" (pathos). It breaks away from, is distanced by every strong, marked, emphatic state (which is, by the same token, allied with "virility") ----;. anger is an example of a strong state of marked pathos: it functions perfectly as an anti-Neutral. I know three "versions" of anger:
Anger
r. Anger as escape. I refer here to Sartre's Theory of Emotions. 26 Cf. fainting. Anger is in fact a type of fainting, a loss of consciousness, thus of responsibility, through excess. Moreover, it would be interesting to draw the map of our angers: anger as "patheme" (to pathema: event that moves one): what are our "pathemes"? (As for myself, whose angers are rare, probably from fear of the effects of reprisal, of the guilt that follows, a probable "patheme": waiting----;. angers in the cafe, in the restaurant. Why? Probably: humiliation, "royal" fantasy: "Make me wait? Me!": refusal of the transferential situation: to wait = to turn oneself over passively to a power, to a mastery: "at the discretion of": doctors, dentists, banks, airports, professors?) 2. Anger as hygiene. Utterly commonplace idea, endoxal: the fit of anger as a bleeding that does one good ----;. ineluctable, natural release of humor (physical word). Bacon: "To seek to extinguish Anger utterly is but a bravery of the Stoics " 27 ----;. whence an ethics of temperance: to control one's anger, and above all its duration, its ending. Bacon: to abstain from any extreme bitterness of words, from any too excessive and too personal "aculeate"; to restrain oneself from revealing a secret in a fit of anger ----;. concept of useful anger: to be in control of a show of noncontrol, to theatricalize one's anger, to manipulate it as one piece in a test of force. And, above all, to know how to end it: wisdom, formulated by Scriptures (quoted by Bacon): "Be angry, but sin not. Let not the sun go down upon your anger." 28 3. Anger as fire. Here I think of Boehme's very beautiful conception, mystical and cosmogonical. Boehme, with regard to the world and even to God (as jealous father), often uses the words: base, grimmig; now this doesn't mean, properly speaking, ill, evil, bad ----;.
p. 36, Anger, Flight Sartre
Anger-hygiene
Bacon, Essays Civil and
Moral, 142
Boehme, 94
74
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
t" it refers to an energy (to a desire) = an irritated and anxious ardor; something close to anger, fury, wrath = ira, orge 29 = devouring fire (whence the wrath of God, like a fire that falls over men): it's the paradox of the ignited water, of the water-fire: the fire running in the veins: quality of the regal water 30 or vitriol (vitriol: Alchemy = arcanum, mysterium: liquid fire; vitriolum
b. Suffering/Queasiness
One could imagine, from the angle of a science of shimmers ("diaphoralogy"),3l a psychology based on marked/unmarked, strong/ weak. ___., With strong conditions, anger, joy (laetitia, cheerful state, strong predominance of pleasure "gaudium: even possession of some good) 32 "weak or "less strong" states.___.,, Same division between suffering and queasiness. Some people sharply resent this distinction: Gide: (his witness, la Petite Dame, 1948): "It's not the first time that I witness that he is much less resistant to queasiness than to real pain (which he manages to observe with a rather detached interest); he often gives in to the pull of queasiness without reacting much." 33 On suffering/queasiness, three observations:
A Lover's Discourse, 50 Cicero Leibniz
Gide, 87
r. For me, belongs typically to queasiness: the headache (to have head pain): migraine 34 (hemikrania): strong, localized (half the skull) suffering, true pain " aching head (better than headache) = truly a condition, very lightly localized, global, nauseating: immediate psychological dimension: makes it hard for me to face up to responsibilities+ nosographically hard to pin down: (a) where does it come from? a thousand possible organic causes+ (b) pharmacopeia different for each individual: everyone has his own headache. ___.,,One could subjectively say this contradictory thing: (r) the headache nears a certain experience of the bodily Neutral, a deadened, queasy relationship with the world; (2) the headache is, classically, understood as an hysteria (Israel); 35 headache comes in second place (after dizzy spells) in the complaints of hysterics: "comfortable" symptom: imprecise (hard to cure), menacing enough for people to pay attention to it more often, displacement, metaphor, recalls a family member. ___., There would thus be a hysterical Neutral, even though the Neutral can be lived out as antihysteria? The hysteria of nonhysteria?
Headache
75
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
Strong/weak __,, two different types of verbalization. Broadly speaking, and with some exaggeration: (a) strong = pain __,, unavoidably banal discourse: in encountering pain, man encounters banality __,, to suffer (in the moral sense, during a mourning) = to cross, to walk through the great common places of humanity "' (b) weak = queasiness: operates, by contrast, toward the hard-tosay, hard-to-describe, the nonsublime ineffable: one doesn't write of queasiness, but one dreams of writing of distress. Queasiness: would require a Verlainian word: equivocal (an equivocal evening): clinically difficult for the sick person to describe states of queasiness (for example, digestive problems). __,, On the aesthetic level, I was recently struck by this: Enfants du placard by Benoit Jacquot: 36 impression of an intense but never verbalized pathos (and, in addition, dramaturgy of the neutral tone) __,,powerful queasiness. 3. Soul/body. Queasiness: occurs at the border between soul and body and ends up letting this opposition lapse. Already in Greek, two well-known conditions of queasiness: the duskolia, moroseness, ill humor"' eukolia, good humor, easy humor. Now, the probable etymology:
Verbalization
Soul/Body Schopenhauer
Maspero Dodds, 16
c. Minimal Existence Here, "state" (something like pathos, thus) is the opposite of: "getting into a state" {etre dans tous ses etats}: vague, undefined uniqueness of the body: can be negative (duskolia, queasiness). but also positive (we will encounter this happy aspect of the state with texts 76
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
by Rousseau and Tolstoy). In any event, refers to a kinesthesia, a bodily feeling of autoexistence. One could define state, pathos, the way it is approached here: the strongest minimal existence; existence not simple (it is not a primitive feeling) but stripped of attributes.(_,,. One understands now why I relate pathos to the Neutral.)
2. "Patho-logy"
Finally, a bit not of methodology but of metalinguistics: which discourse deals with pathos? There is no "metaword." Pathology has taken on a strong, normative (if not repressive) meaning, unless, following a suggestion by Stendhal, one tries to construct an ideology/pathology paradigm, but that wouldn't take: pathology is too settled. Psychology? Same drawback. Too devalued. Which is not to say that in the works of the "psychological" era one cannot find haunting features of truth that, breaking through the ideology, reach us directly: example: Stendhal: many "psychological" features (of his characters) no longer concern us, "modern" men(!); but sometimes a feature comes out, surges at the border of psychology: for example, cited in the Lover's Discourse, Octave (Armance) dreaming of committing suicide and a moment later climbing onto a chair in his library to search for the price list of Saint-Gobain mirrorsJ 9 __,,. that the type of "psychology" we need, which is the inventory of shimmers, of nuances, of states, of changes (pathe). Cf. Walter Benjamin: "Psychology is but the expression of the borderline nature of human existence."4° To tell the truth: a "thought" of pathos (the active-affective) should not be looked for in metadiscourses (-fogies) but in, once more, a philography {philo-ecriture): that of Nietzsche__,,. Blanchot, talking about Nietzsche: "What is the Will to Power? 'Not a being, not a becoming, but a pathos': the passion of difference."4 And Deleuze: this power of being affected doesn't necessarily mean passivity but affectivity, sensibility, sentiment (Nietzsche has at first spoken of feeling of empowerment {sentiment de puissance) ). Power: initially an issue of feeling and sensibility, not an issue of will. Will-to-power: the primal form of affectivity.42 __,,. Let's keep in mind this, which allows one to approach the Neutral of the pathos: the passion for difference.43
Pathology
Psychology
Benjamin, 78
Nietzsche Blanchot, 161
1
77
SESSION OF MARCH 18, 1978
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
Supplement IV During the week, some observations were sent to me, documents were submitted to me: a very beautiful page by Henry Miller on Parisian gray: "this immense world of grey which I knew in Paris ... "(Quiet Days in Clichy) (Carole Hoveler); 1 a poem by the Brazilian poet Manoel Bandeira, translated on the spot by the person who gave it to me: poem that plays with adjectives applicable to a young lady, Cecilia (Ligia ... Leite?)2 = all this tied in a very pertinent way to the figures "Color" and "Adjective." The letters, as well, prolong some of the figures, or even the supplements: taking up certain themes again: the present participle as active adjective, aporia, painting in grisaille, the monochrome. As for anorexia as a mode of the "desire for nothing," cf. below, the "Arrogance" figure. I won't address these new observations because they deal with figures already treated, and I don't want to slow down the flow of the new figures too much. But I thank all those who have written to me: letters, texts, and poems __,. today then, only two supplements, one false and one true.
1.
False: a figure that was suggested but which I will not treat: the Voice __,. Relation of the voice and the neutral: obvious, even insistent, and even topical. However, not a figure, and this Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales: 3 theme for which I never stopped announcing a clarification that was never truly delivered: wavering theme: seems very important, but one always puts off a real treatment of it __,. category of the "false good subject" (Merleau-Ponty and clothing) __,.voice = "object" that resists: sparks off adjectives (soft, startling, white, neutral, etc., voice) but nothing more. The "good subject": perhaps to interrogate, not the voice, but the resistances that prevent one from speaking of this "objet petit a" 4 in a way that satisfies, that fulfills the intellectual desire (desire for exhaustiveness, lure of exhaustiveness) __,. perhaps the false "good subject" is the subject whose referent one desires and which for that reason falls prey to the lure of desire__,. "good subject": dynamic (or even) mechanic of the 78
F &
"mirage": one believes to have caught it, it moves further away, and this to infinity: thus with the "voice," and perhaps with all subjects that relate to the "body."
2. In a letter that contains many other things, someone connects the Neutral with what I wrote in a depreciating ("demystifying," as we used to say at the time) manner with regard to "neither-nor" criticism: my target then was these journalistic pieces that set two parties or two attitudes back-to-back in order better to make themselves the arbiter: the example, taken from L'Express of the time, was a profession of faith concerning literary criticism-announcing the kind that the magazine, which was just being launched (± I95 5), was intending to practice: criticism should be "neither a parlor game nor a municipal service" (= neither reactionary nor communist, neither gratuitous nor political). I then went on to characterize this type of argument as a petit-bourgeois feature (ideology of the balanced account, of the scale for which the subject makes himself the "beam," the fair tool). 5 __.,.Now, the Neutral has all the appearance of being a form of neither-norism (neti-neti, says a Buddhist doctrine I've cited, highlighting its resemblance with negative theology); thus in I956 I discredit neither-norism and in I978 I (seemingly) aim at eulogizing the Neutral. What's going on? Contradiction? For once, I will not drift but "reply," that is, take sides concerning the connection of neither-norism and the Neutral. Notice first of all: I could very well not do so, without formally contradicting the Neutral.
Mythologies, 81
a. I could take on the contradiction as such ___,. function of the Neutral: to remain indifferent in front of the "trap": to accept to contradict oneself without flinching: in order, (I) silently to refuse the mache, 6 the Law of verbal combat, of jousting instituted centuries ago in the West; (2) to allow the possibility of another logic to resonate, another world of discourse. b. I could, and it is, by the way, what I am doing, recognize that in me there are "petit-bourgeois" elements: in my tastes, in my discourse are petit-bourgeois features (without going into the discussion of this cursed denomination here). (I) These features are not clandestine (even if I don't myself know all of them): the Roland Barthes exposes them knowingly on many occasions7 (2) In my discourse, there probably are "neither-norish" {niniques} features: 79
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
sometimes, collapse of the Neutral into an even-handed refusal, an easy refuge in the context of a certain liberal discourse such as ours, and that is often due to weariness (truly to assume the I don't know position requires energy, freshness). However, that's not the direction I will take to answer. I will say: the Neutral is connected with neither-norism and nevertheless is absolutely different from it. I will try to be brief in explaining how this dialectic operates: resembling (making one think of) and different, even contrary: neither-norism: nothing radical in it, a mere social (even, in our context, professional) tactic: self-serving expression of a political position = rhetoric (persuasion) of this position ~ rhetoric of the neither-nor wavering: (myth of the scale, instrument of measure {justesse}): but the neither-norish wavering leaves a remainder: underneath the neither-nor rhetoric, there ends up being a choice ~ great media provider of the neither-nor rhetoric: Le Monde: perpetually weighing pros and cons; but what Le Monde keeps swinging is not the monstrance, it's the ruler: a blow to the right side requires a blow to the left and vice versa = rhetoric of the Sadian schoolmaster: to punish the two sides and thus to double the pleasure ~ a remainder = pleasure; in Le Monde as well there is a remainder: an impression of center left (see Fauvet's op-eds) 8 ~ small research conducted with American students (long ago): article on the university: features for/features against ~ in the end, there was one more feature on one side ~ one sees the mythology: great "impartial" newspaper but nevertheless great moral -figure of the judge: the judge in the service of a cause: it's the very status of the judge: impartial and partisan (what I am indicting here is not a specific option but a rhetoric) ;e the Neutral (I will be more brief) is not "social" but lyrical, existential: it is good for nothing, and certainly not for advocating a position, an identity: it has no rhetoric; the neither-nor speaks the discourse of the master: it knows, it judges ;e the Neutral doesn't know (all this moreover should be put in the conditional, since we don't know if the Neutral can be used in a subject position)~ one could say, to take up the Nietzschean categories once more: neither-norism is reactive-affirmative ;e the Neutral is active-negative. 2. And now the resemblance: in one sense, it's an awesome resemblance, simultaneously hideous and ridiculous: neither-norism as the farcical copy of the Neutral: (a) Struck long ago and still obsessed by Marx's idea (I believe in the 18th Brumaire): in HisI.
80
S E SS I 0 N 0 F M ARCH 2 5, 1 9 7 8
tory, the great things come back in the form of a "farce": 9 French Revolution and Louis-Napoleon. ___,. The Neutral would appear here under the farcical mask (grandiloquent, nobly liberal) of neither-norism. (b) Alas, one must go further: what we love with the choicest, the most rare, the most delicate, the most tender love, what in us asks to be put beyond comparison, we would discover it at one point, abruptly, by chance, under the ostentatious form of a public farce; it's the most painful turn the amorous path can take; the discovery, even -fleeting, quickly erased, in the beloved one of something that belongs to the order of the grimace: neither-nor: the grimace of the Neutral. A memory: I who loved Brecht and especially Mother Courage, a play that has endlessly nourished me 10-perhaps because it was the first one I saw-how wounded I felt by Vitez's Mother Courage: true farce, truly farcical copy of the Mother Courage I loved.
The Active of the Neutral 1. Active
Let's recall the fragment of Pasolini's poem already cited twice: "'What can be said in your favor {a votre actif}? ... ' ... 'Me? A desperate vitality."' It's in that sense that one must understand "active" {actif): what does the Neutral have in its favor {a son actif)? Or: what is this desperate vitality that the Neutral has in its favor {a son actif)? With, resonating in the word: the Nietzschean music. One could say also: the virtues of the Neutral. "Virtus"? Reference to vir, not so much as male (no machismo of the Neutral!) but in order to baffle the too easy image of the Neutral as space of indifferent sterility~ this would be: the active, productive features of the Neutral: that which, being outside glory (outside good reputation), is nonetheless thought-out, deliberate, assumed. We saw "Images of the Neutral" (March r8): depreciative images coming from opinion, bad images ~ here, we would have: good images, coming not from the world but from some isolated "thoughts" (Tao-Blanchot) and above all from images in myself: my own imaginary of the Neutral ~ I add: having often admitted it already, I leave aside the aporia implied in not advertising the Neutral, in depriving it of images, in not qualifying it {ne pas l'adjectiver), not dogmatizing about it, and nonetheless recognizing a good image, some virtues in it, and making it desired. 81
SESSION OF MARCH 2S, 1978
2. Features
As always, within the figure, method of the "features": brief images, glimmerings, the list of which is neither logically conducted nor exhaustive, thus: glimmerings, "negative-active" flashes (participating in the desire for Neutral):
a. A-correction= Abstention from Correcting
I mean: the Neutral, the subject in the Neutral, abstains from taking on the task of "correcting" the work of others; for example: he doesn't want or doesn't know how to make others work, how to have one "rework" a manuscript _,. "I spent my life not making others rework"_,. it's "selfish"? No doubt, for the Neutral doesn't care to fit our image of altruism, of duty. However, think: (1) the density of dogmatism inherent in all correction; the amount of appropriation (substituting myself for the other): under the cover of "correcting," I turn the other, who did the work, into a mere proxy for my own values; (2) East, calligraphy: the master doesn't correct, he achieves silently in front of the student what the student must little by little achieve alone.
b. Contamination = Indifference to Being Contaminated
Intellectual world: seems to be ruled by a very strong fear of ideological contamination. For example: the New Philosophers {Nouveaux philosophes} _,.myself: too Pyrrhonian to know if my position is one of adherence or of refusal. But what is hard to bear: at the height of their fashion (spring '77): feeling of pack of hounds, of quarry, of the kill among intellectuals against the New Philosophers: 11 manic protests in order to dissociate oneself from them, to stay uncontaminated. _,. "As for myself, I am not one of them" _,. "to be one of," homosexual taboo (Proust). Subject in the Neutral: would not fear contaminations.
c. No Ranking The Neutral challenges the principle-or even simply the verbal reflex (since it might be nothing more than that)-of hierarchical ranking, of the honor roll: verbal mania, off-handed, that makes one affirm by a slight of syntax (it's easy to speak) (here again we are dealing with the arrogance of language) that such or such ob-
82
S E SS I 0 N 0 F MARCH 2 5, 1 9 7 8
ject, such or such person is the first among all (cf. Cortot: "first, or greatest pianist of the century") 12-and, even worse, the inflation that consists of turning "the first" into "the only" - thus, I am told, Lacan, quoting someone else, said in a seminar: "Today in France, the Ecole Freudienne is the only place of research" 13 my mental "body" recoils in the face of such "affirmations" (even if I myself can let slip similar ones) - but I take advantage of this "movement" to reflect: in fact, the Neutral might reside in this nuance (this shimmer): it denies uniqueness but recognizes the incomparable: the unique is shocking precisely in that it implies a comparison, a crushing under quantity; it implies singularity, even originality, which is to say competitiveness, agonistic values ¢ Incomparable = difference, diaphorology.
d. Relation to the Present
Neutral: would look for a right relation to the present, attentive and not arrogant. Recall that Taoism = art of being in the world: deals with the present. 14 Perhaps it would settle within the nuance (the shimmer) that separates the "present" from the "modern" (in the sloganeering sense of the phrase: "let us be modern" {"soyons modernes") ); without forgetting Vico's remark that the present, "the indivisible point of the present," 15 is difficult to grasp even for a philosopher.
Kakuzo,44
Vico, Michelet, 421
e. Banality
The Neutral would consist in entrusting ourselves to the banality that is within us - or even more simply in recognizing this banality. This banality (I already suggested it when I said that the great sufferings (i.e., mournings) are bound to be processed through the stereotypes of mankind)-this banality is experienced and assumed in the contact with death: one never thinks anything about death but banal thoughts. - The Neutral would be the very movement, not doctrinal, not made explicit, and above all not theological that veers toward a certain thought of death as banal, because in death, what is exorbitant, is its banal quality.
f. Weakness
The word is improper. I choose it out of a certain affinity between the notion I am trying to express and the saying from the Gospel 83
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 2 5, 1 9 7 8
......
"my strength is in my weakness," but I understand it, however, more in the Taoist sense, which is to say outside all kind of transcendence: the Tao man, in fact, tones down his personal state in order to immerse himself in the obscurity of others: "He is 'reluctant, as one crosses a stream in winter; hesitating, as one who fears the neighborhood; respectful, like a guest; trembling, like ice that is about to melt; unassuming, like a piece of wood not yet carved; vacant, like a valley; formless, like troubled waters."' 16 ---;. The extraordinary audacity of this Neutral (?' arrogance) comes perhaps from the unexpected beauty of the metaphors? Would the Neutral depend on the metaphor?
Kakuzo,46-47
g. Strength
Obviously it's not a matter of a strength of the first power (arrogant). An example of it would be that Zen-inspired art, jiujitsu (= art of flexibility): 17 art of defending oneself without weapons: rules much less strict than those of judo. Principle: "to draw out and exhaust the enemy's strength by non-resistance, vacuum < ... >" 18 ---;. banal theme. I don't mean to say that the Neutral is a tactical way of pursuing advantage, victory, but that the neutral subject might be able to be the witness of the effects of his strength.
Kakuzo,46
h. Restraint
= That goes without saying, if I may say so. As well, I primarily
want to underscore the Zen rule of bodily restraint. Rule laid down by an actor (and that is important, because it articulates the issue with the problem of hysterical behaviors): Zeami (beginning fifteenth century), actor and author of No and of a marvelous treatise of theatrical doctrine ---;. Zeami's rule: "When you feel ten in your heart, express seven in your movements." 19 For example: the actor should restrain a gesture (extending or withdrawing the hand) "to a lesser extent than his own emotions suggest" ;20 the body is made to work with more reserve than the mind 21 ---;. absolute paradox for us, where actors often work, at least traditionally, in the more rather than the less ---;. the Neutral would be the generalized dwelling of the less, of reserve, of the mind's advance over the body. ---;. Perhaps that is what it means to be in tune {la justesse}: cf. Casals's word, profound and technically so true: rhythm is all in the delay 22 ---;. to oppose here, as Indian drug users do: datura: acquisition of a power ?'peyote, knowledge of the "right way of living" (wisdom). 23
Zeami, p. 75
Castaneda, 7
84
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
i. Stupidity
It's obviously a Tao "virtue": "The sage whose virtue is accomplished loves to display in his face and on his exterior the appearance of stupidity" 24 ---;. in Tao ethics, in order not to attract attention, avoid noticeability, refrain from clinging to a good image (or, more trivially, avoid being considered by others).
Tao, Grenier, 30
r. One evening in Cannes, on the Croisette, at night, I was walking probably in a heavy way (very valorized or devalorized theme: heavy/light gait: gait of the gods: "Even when she walks she seems to dance!"); 25 two young women in the distance made fun of me and between themselves parodied my gait laughingly ---;. far from being humiliated by it, I experienced a sharp feeling of jubilation, for I knew something they didn't: my internal lightness: I was in relation to them in the not-so-much mode, therefore in a "stronger" position than they. 2. One could imagine a rule (;e law) of the Neutral: it would consist in finding a way to disseminate intelligent stuff, as though between the lines (cf. the monochrome) of a flat, dumb (verbal) fabric.
3. The Chinese Portrait
We will sketch the following: to subject this party game on the Neutral. You know the rule: to guess who has been chosen by the group by means of the objects to which he is compared: "If he were ... what would he be?" Notice: r. Logically: play on the relation of genus to species: if this were
a novel, a country, a color ---;. thus a process of inclusion, of normalization, of comparison, and of slight difference. ---;. Besides, interesting game to analyze: since, in general, one doesn't find the answer by perceiving a similarity, an affinity, but through an association of ideas. If Napoleon: a literary character?-"Scapin" (Michelet): 26 you won't find it; but if a country: "Corsica": you will ---;. That means: the decoding occurs along the metonymic path, not along the paradigmatic one: the story is more "easy" than the metaphor. 2. Similarly, for the Neutral, it would be easy to find metonymic answers: if it were a country?-Switzerland (this would be false, by the way, because it isn't certain that Switzerland is neutral and because, moreover, it has nothing to do with the Neutral we're speaking of). However, the most interesting answers would be metaphor85
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
1c: for, while it is difficult to speak of the Neutral definitionally (that would mean to conceptualize, to dogmatize), it is possible, admissible, to speak of it metaphorically. Thus, let start the game: -A car part? -"a tire that deflates," Gide. 27 -A sportsman?-Gide: "I am like someone who skates on an ice that cracks. " 28 -A type of food?-I would say (but it is personal): rice: neither bland nor savory, neither tight nor diluted, neither colored nor colorless. -An animal?-I would say: a donkey (the Nietzschean animal), such as it is described by Leon Bloy when he describes his daughter Veronique (by means of an implicit Chinese portrait) (L'Invendable): "It's the splendor of the spider web in the country dew, when the sun rises, it's the far-off moaning of the goat that is being slaughtered on a peaceful farm in the middle of apple trees in bloom, next to an Eastertime meadow, it's the infinitely sad and sweet velvet of donkey eyes. " 29 -Now: a fabric?-Velvet. -A type of writing?-Suspense: I will disclose it on June 3, unless you yourselves have already answered.
Gide, 141, 107
Of course, the further one goes, the less one is satisfied by the crude categories represented by the "genuses." Therefore one needs, to close the figure, the almost unassailable subtlety of Blanchot's suggestion: "The Neutral: that which carries difference even to the point of indifference. More precisely, that which does not leave indifference to its definitive equalization. " 30
Blanchot, Conversation, 305
ldeospheres Ideosphere: word I forge out of ideology: the linguistic system of an ideology, with this caveat from the outset that makes the definition already inexact: in my view, ideology, no matter which, is and is only language: it's a discourse, a type of discourse. One could imagine other neologisms: doxosphere: linguistic sphere of the doxa. Or again, since it concerns discourses of faith: pisteosphere; 31 or again sociolect ("writing" in Writing Degree Zero). Or even, more simply: logosphere: which would recall that for man language is a true biological ambience, the one within which and through which he lives, the one that surrounds him.
The Word
86
S E S SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 2 5, 1 9 7 8
One should be able, in fact, to define "ideologies" through their language, itself structurally defined, when possible, by typical features of discursivity, and it's only later that one would look for correspondences between these types of discourse and specific sociopolitical determinations _,. in a given world, one would unfailingly discover several coexisting ideospheres, each one intelligible to the other but not communicating. Thus (provisionally, since these are nothing more than research notes): ideosphere: strong discursive, nonidiolectal system (able to be imitated, to be spoken by a large number of individuals without their knowing it), "sociolect" that stems from cultural root languages (for example: Marx, Freud): at the same time, gregarious and nonanonymous (rather: eponymous)._,. Problem of the "logothetes." 32
1. Features
I indicate several, general (in my opinion) features present in any ideosphere:
a. Consistency
To explain the consistency of the ideosphere, we will use a concept and a metaphor borrowed, via Bachelard, from Dupreel, Theorie de la consolidation (Brussels, r 9 3 r) _,. Whenever something is made, two successive steps: example of the crate: ( r) At first, it is the hands of the maker that hold against each other the pieces of wood that he is going to nail. (2) Once the nails are hammered in, the crate holds together all by itself (cf. the mold and the molded object) _..,. cohesion of the elements secured first by an external cause; then they succeed in consisting, in sustaining themselves by a cause become interior _,. whence the formula: "inside constructed from outside" (""expansion of a substance). 33 In fact, this is the way the ideosphere functions. Moment I: the pieces are placed and held together by the language of the logothete (Marx, Freud): that already resembles a system (the way the crate held by the worker's hands already resembles a crate) =moment of the illusion of system = maya: 34 magnificent, savory, consumable moment: the pleasure of producing a system without the dogmatism of the inherited, implemented system, of the ready-made crate, which is a product _..,. self-evident that the subject in the Neutral ("" neutral subject) intensely consumes the moment I (he loves "to read" Marx, Freud)"" Moment II: moment when the crate, the lin-
Bachelard, 93 Dialectic of Duration
87
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
guistic system is on the verge of taking (cf. mayonnaise): moment of the alibi, of the good conscience: the ideosphere took, it runs by itself, from within: it's an autonomous product of circulation, an independent energetic (periodic attempts by creators to rediscover, to restart moment I: such are the "returns to" [to Freud, to Marx].) Generalizing the theory of the consolidated, Dupreel says: "The external order of interests has been replaced by the internal order of conscience." 35 I would correct, thinking about the ideospheres: "The external order of creation, of production, has been replaced by the internal order of good conscience, of faith."
b. The Lever
I said (in particular m Cerisy): 36 strong linguistic systems (ideospheres) use figures of system =tropes of reasoning that allow one to counter an objection or a reservation by incorporating it into the system, by coding it in the terms of the system: venality of the psychoanalytical cure: doesn't belong to an external system (market economy) but to the psychoanalytic ideosphere: coded as necessary to the cure. Cf. Christian discourse: "thou wouldst not seek Me, if thou hadst not found Me,'' 37 etc. __,.The opponent, the objector or the spectator always ends up being trapped, loser __,. compare the type of strength of the ideospheres to the strength of chewing gum: one wants to get rid of the wad, one puts it somewhere, throws it away, it comes back, stuck to the hand, to the sole of the shoe. The ideosphere recycles you in spite of yourself, because it establishes itself as a total space of language within which it assigns you a place. Or, better, each ideosphere: a system of (linguistic) forces with no external lever to detach oneself from it.
c. Mania
In terms of "subject": it is not a question of being "for" or "against" the "ideas" conveyed, or proposed, or "handled" by an ideosphere but of evaluating one's degree of nearness or distance in relation· to the glue (the cohesion) of this linguistic system__,. if one doesn't constitute oneself as a speaker of this system (but only as a listener, however fascinated, or even as a user by spurts) __,.the ideosphere: seen, felt (in the others who are entirely within) like a state (of mind), like a pathos. Whence the assimilation (in no way derisory) of the subject carried by an ideosphere to a subject in the grip of drugs or of a mania and from whom I feel separated. Cf. the man 88
SE S S I 0 N 0 F MARC H 2 5, 1 9 7 8
who has taken Has seen by the one who has not taken any: Baudelaire: "Your playfulness and bursts of laughter seem the ultimate in foolishness to anyone who is not in the same condition as you" 38 __,. position of otherness __,. turnstile of the ideospheres that one can't stop: Leon Bloy, immersed in the "fundamentalist" ideosphere (thus who should strike me as "crazy"), says imperturbably about the separation of church and state (republican idiolect): "Tomorrow we could find ourselves faced with a case of universal possession. " 39 __,. Ideospheres have a phantasmagoric dimension (except for the insider) __,. the ideosphere (perceived as such) rejoins in fact what Bacon calls the idols or phantoms (= for him, sources of error, causes that hinder the reception of truth into the mind; for us, to the contrary, they would be "consistencies of truth" or, if one prefers: "convictions"). Bacon= four types of idols (or phantoms): (r) Idols of the tribe (of the race) =errors shared by all men. (2) Idols of the grotto (of the den): errors particular to each intelligence (derive from tastes)(__,. idiolects). (3) Idols of the market (errors coming from the use of language). (4) Idols of the theater = errors coming from the false systems of the philosophers (= fables, plays): these would be our ideospheres. 40
Baudelaire, 19
Bloy, L'lnvendab/e, 219
Bacon, Organum, book 7
2. ldeosphere and Power (to sacrifice to fashion) r. Relation between the ideosphere (between language) and power (singular: political, stately, national) __,. one or two hasty remarks (because so vast a theme that in reality it would require dealing with the whole category of politics):
a. The ideosphere tends to establish itself as a doxa, which is to say as a "discourse" (a particular system of language), which is experienced by its users as a universal, natural discourse, one that goes without saying, whose typicality remains unperceived, whose every "exterior" is demoted to the status of marginality, of deviance: discourse-law that isn't perceived as law. This, which I present in a negative, critical, disapproving way, can to the contrary be presented in a triumphant manner: Joseph de Maistre: "All known nations have been happy and powerful to the degree that they have faithfully obeyed this national mind, which is nothing other than the destruction of individual dogmas and the absolute and general rule of national dogmas, that is to say, useful prejudices." 41 = One can't say it better: fits perfectly, in particular, with Soviet ideosphere,
Maistre, 152
89
S E S S I 0 N 0 F MARC H 2 5, 1 9 7 8
lived (from within) as "national mind," "destruction of individual dogmas," "rule of national dogmas," "sum of useful prejudices": outside the ideosphere = "criminal" or "crazy" languages: sued. This suits "strong" States well; but in the "liberal" States, there is a more diffuse ideosphere, on which the power feeds and behind which it protects itself: but outside which it is not, even itself, allowed to "wander": Maistre (once again): "Rulers can exact effective and durable obedience only when supported by opinion, which they cannot themselves determine. " 42 Example: a nation with a false calendar that no one dares to change. "You see that there are some subjects, much less essential than war , on which authority feels that it must not let itself be compromised. " 43 __,, Well seen, and in fact deserving more study, since political science has not (yet) taken charge of linguistic questions (relations between discourse and power: politics fancies itself free of language; of all the "disciplines," it is even, probably, the one that denies, that represses the object-language the most): ideosphere (discourse of the doxa): a kind of regulatory, homeostatic device, which keeps power between optimal poles: power can't cross the boundaries, the norms of the public ideosphere, without danger (to itself). b. The ideosphere of a power (accepted, assimilated, integrated= the expression of its ideology) has an effect of gearing up, of relaying: it's like a wheel that transmits and maintains power __,, Maistre: "One can claim, as a general thesis, that no ruler is strong enough to govern several million men, unless he is helped by religion or by slavery, or by one and the other. " 44 For Maistre, partisan of a strong power, that means that power should feel free to use religion and slavery for its own sake. We no longer use such categories, at least such words, but if religion counts as an ideosphere, Maistre's remark is right: no power will ever be strong enough unless it is nurtured by a strong language, a linguistic system that in some way takes over for it. Ideosphere: Glucksmann (perhaps following Solzhenitsyn): gearing-down function of ideology, of ideosphere: Stalin: by himself nothing much, "the evilness of a petty police officer"45 + gift for mobilizing an ideosphere, Marxism __,, "idea," as a frozen form of language, "formula," multiplies the crimes of power: crime is vulgarized, multiplied__,, Michelet spoke (Sorciere) of "Satan multiplied and vulgarised." 46
Maistre, 60
Maistre, 209
2. One should confront the concept of ideosphere, the reality of such or such an ideosphere, with violence. Unfortunately, there are
90
SES SI 0 N 0 F MARCH 2 5, 1 9 7 8
many types of violence: violence of the law, of rights, of the State; violence of the organizations that respond to it insofar as they are themselves organized; violence of unionized strikes; organized violence but whose organization remains clandestine, illegal; so-called wild violence (the general strike according to Walter Benjamin). 47 To be just noticed here, it seems to me: the explicit presence of an "ideosphere" dampens the effect (the image) of violence: violence of the State: doesn't stand out because heavily verbalized, surrounded by a vast, uninterrupted ideology; violence of terrorism: strikes deeply because very sparsely verbalized: the terrorist ideosphere is barely explicit: one doesn't really know in which ideosphere the act of violence is articulated. Terrorism doesn't talk _,. impression of madness, of horror.
3. Sincerity
Ideosphere: circle, system of sentences-ideas, of phrased ideas, of formulaic arguments, of formulae _,. therefore, it's an essentially reproducible and/or repeatable linguistic object _,.hence some very important phenomena of mimicry: Mimicry (of a given ideosphere) can be conscious, deliberate, either by Machiavellianism at the level of the State or by careful conformism at the level of individuals when an ideosphere is associated with power. But there is also an unconscious mimicry: the ideosphere being inextricably tied to a faith _,. very formula of intolerances: Catholic ideosphere during the Middle Ages, Lutheran ideosphere (Luther intolerant: he believed in the devil, etc.) (I am sticking to the past) _,. ideosphere thus has a link (to be studied) with faith (language of gregarious faith "' idiolectal faith of the mystic) and even with good faith: it is possible that on the basis of their ideosphere Soviet people believe in good faith, sincerely, what seems monstrous to us, that to oppose the regime is a mental illness, the symptom of a pathological anomaly, thus belonging to psychiatric hospitals _,. it's perhaps one of the dramas of the contemporary world, where strong ideospheres coexist (or less powerful, less strong): that it ultimately runs on good faith, on sincerity (therefore on intolerance); the contemporary world as the exact opposite of Machiavellianism: whence the current forms of violence _,. Machiavellianism as progress? _,. In any case, in this mosaic of ideospheres, there is no place for a realm of neutral language that socially could only be the
91
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
field of a pluralistic dust of idiolects, of singular languages. (See for yourself, among your relations, your interlocutors, where you live: do you live in an ideosphere or in a kind of complex symphony of incomparable languages?)
4. Perpetuity
Ideosphere = a system of language that is functioning, i.e., that has the power to last: the duration of a system doesn't prove its "truth" but precisely its "endurance," which is to say, the quality of its functioning, the performance of its language as engine _,. one must pay attention to the power of the durable or (I'd rather say) of the indefatigable. r. Within the ideosphere, the indefatigable language, the inde-
fatigability of language, its infinite perpetuation somehow stands for the very hardness of power: it's the inexorable: the language that "runs," that one can't "pray." Don't forget that in Latin (even if it is just an etymological coincidence that I overinterpret): dicta: repetitive = to repeat, to say in insisting, and to prescribe, to order _,. dictator _,. beautiful citation of Blanchot on the terrifying perpetuation of language as a properly fascist ordeal: "Someone who speaks without pause. (Let us recall Hitler's terrible monologues.) And every head of State participates in the same violence of this dictare, the repetition of an imperious monologue, when he enjoys the power of being the only one to speak and, rejoicing in possession of his high solitary word, imposes it without restraint as a superior and supreme speech upon others. " 48 2. Extending the concept of ideosphere, one could say that each subject has his own = idiosphere: the linguistic system never stops speaking inside his head. This inexhaustible aspect of language impresses me: it is, coming from man, something like a perpetual adoration of language. _,. Two notations, one serious, the other comical:
Blanchot, Conversation, 75
a. Tao: "Why do we have to distinguish entities by means of words that express nothing but subjective and imaginary views? If you start naming and counting, you will never stop, the series of subjective views being infinite," 49 a view that within myself I find profoundly true: there is a weariness of the language, and, like all weariness, it is endless: language as a kind of hard labor. b. Funny Greek expression: there was egcheirogastor: who feeds himself with his own arms_,. Aristophanes (Birds, v. 1694): "there
Tao, Grenier, 23
Sophistes, 59
92
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
is in Phanes < ... > a busy nation of workers of the tongue: eggl8ttogastor"50 (it is about the sycophants, those who uncover the figs, who denounce the thieves of figs). Dantesque feeling that we are all language workers and that even our inner language ceaselessly feeds off a permanent state of denunciation of the others, of the other, of ourselves, in short: of error ___,, the human subject as implacable record keeper ___,, the perpetuation of language would thus coincide with what the German romantics called the demonic character of life (Nachtseite der Natur). 51 Boehmian theme of the hidden, obscure life, perpetual movement with neither brake nor goal, life that runs after itself, eats away at itself, devours and flees itself; upset life, life of endless, unenlightened despair= quaal: "atrocious torment that is at the bottom of being and of life. " 52
Boehme, 200
3. Out of quaal comes the deliverance through Nirvana (Schopenhauer)53 ___,,this feeling of a driven langage is infallibly coupled with that of a suspension of language. Such a suspension (if seriously fantasized) is suicidal (cf. Nirvana): Blanchot:
Blanchot, xxiii
How had he come to will the interruption of discourse? And not the legitimate pause, the one permitting the give and take of conversation, the benevolent, intelligent pause, not that beautifully poised waiting with which two interlocutors, from one shore to another, measure their right to communicate. No, not that, and no more so the austere silence, the tacit speech of visible things, the reserve of those invisible. What he had wanted was entirely different, a cold interruption, the rupture of the circle. And at once this had happened: the heart ceasing to beat, the eternal speaking drive stopping. 54 ___,, The interruption of language: big theme, big mystical request: mysticism oscillating between "positing" language (naming): cataphasis, and lifting it, suspending it: apophasis. 55 (All my life long, I've been living this back-and-forth: caught up between the exaltation of language [pleasure taken in its drive] [___,,whence: my writing, my speaking are glued to my social being, since I publish and I teach] and the desire, the great desire for a respite from language, for a suspension, an exemption.)
93
SESSION OF MARCH 25, 1978
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
Supplement V Two kinds of supplements: (I) external ones: following incitements that come from listeners (letters, remarks); (2) internal ones: reflections that come to me once the figure has been presented: afterthoughts _,,. today: a lone "internal" supplement. Yesterday evening I received a letter, too late to be able to admit it as a supplement. I ask the one who wrote to me and whose first name is the metathesis of mine, 1 or vice versa, to be nice enough to come talk to me. Figure "Ideospheres" = about ideology: linguistic system of tropes, of figures (the way ideology according to Marx = system of representations inverted with relation to reality: metaphor of the photographic image}. 2 _,,. Problem: is a total absence of ideology conceivable and, if so, how? Is there a degree zero of ideology? _,,. Conceptions: (I) There would be one ideology by class: "Dominant ideology" logically implies that there is a dominated ideology. The world = conflicts of ideologies _,,. overthrows of dominances. (2) (Myself): There is no dominated ideology. Ideology ~ only = idea insofar as it dominates. Ideology: pure linguistic (representative) attribute of a power, whatever it be _,,. consequently the aim, either revolutionary or utopian, is to achieve a world without ideology: defined by the "transparency of social relations," without discursive mediation. ~ It's the way I used to see things: the absence of ideology, the degree zero, the ideological Neutral as idyllic. An observation by a sociologist friend suddenly shook this idyllic vision and gave me a stab of fear, drawing a picture of the absence of ideology as barbarism: according to an ongoing study, it appears that most young white-collar workers are rigorously without ideology: they only speak of their needs (for dwelling, vacations, lifestyle), which is to say: they have no discourse to transform, upset, uplift, justify, naturalize the statement 3 of their needs (among workers, the expression of needs is taken charge of, is relayed by a political discourse) _,,. obviously terrifying vision, at least for me: pure discourse of the refrigerator, of the automobile, of the country house, of the vacation _,,. we should look at what's happening with Americans. 94
~
Thus, there would be a twofold, self-contradictory postulation of absence of ideology (and of ideosphere), two ideological "blanks," one horrible, the other idyllic. Perhaps, as a brutal slogan to launch a reflection, provided we correct it if necessary, one might say: Transparency of discourse in relation to needs = all the forms of barbarism: hot savagery of the states of nature and cold, frozen, "civilized" barbarism of pure technocracies. 2. Transparency of discourse in relation to desires: utopia, miraculous exemption from all interhuman opacity: marvelous state of two beings who love each other, absolutely transparent and as though primitive discourse (in the sense of primitive language) of two beings who reciprocally and simultaneously desire each other ~ discourse of the I love you-I love you too. Once more, we witness, we learn that in each of its aspects the Neutral has its farcical, its horrifying side -> perhaps one should distinguish the (barbaric) null from the (utopian) Neutral -> cf. opposition suggested by Blanchot (Infinite Conversation) in connection with the Neutral between "nihilating operation" and "inoperative operation. " 4 I.
Consciousness Here I take "consciousness" {conscience) not at all in the moral sense but in the "classic-psychological" sense. Littre: "Feeling of oneself or mode of the general sensibility that allows us to be aware of our own existence. " 5 (Very eighteenth-century definition. Rousseau.) Recall that conscientia
Doxa on Conscience 95
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
ing of the self as a psychological unity that knows itself through introspection. My thesis is the exact opposite: consciousness (an antidrug image) is taken as being itself a drug, and that under simple conditions of excess - ? excessive consciousness, consciential hyperesthesia: a drug, with the immoral, anomic, scandalous, excluded, marginal attribute of every drug. I am thus going to speak of a drug that works, or rather that exists, without one taking anything, thus defying all legislation. I will conduct this argument in two phases: I. The intellectualist hyperconsciousness, entirely absorbed in its own reflexivity (this is not my own). II. This hyperconsciousness insofar as it stands out against an affective background, as it stages the affect, the vivid "sensibility."
Outline
1. Consciousness as a Drug: Monsieur Teste
A hero, generally misunderstood, because his author isn't fashionable, embodies the adventure, the experience of consciousness as drug, of reflexivity as borderline experience, equal in intensity to that of hallucinatory transmutation: M. Teste.
a. M. Teste It's the description of a drunkenness. Wager of the book: could be defined by what Baudelaire said of De Quincey with regard to opium: "The author, who has undertaken to capture the reader's attention with a subject that, on the surface, appears as uninteresting as a detailed description of someone's bout of drunkenness ... ": 6 The stage setting is that of an experiment (of initiation): Teste, says Valery (preface to the English edition): begotten in a bedroom. Then at the opera: Scene: novelistic elements because the indirect style is required (Teste is narrated by a friend, by his wife): besides, the direct mode is less successful (Log-book). 7 It's indeed about an experiment: cf. drug taking - ? "a period when I was drunk on my own will and subject to strange excesses of consciousness of my self, " 8 - ? lived as "ailment," as an anomaly, a bodily drift: "the acute ailment called precision." What is hallucinated: the self: defined as a reflexive power of self-knowledge, as an enormous tautology; now what seems to us outmoded in Valery is the self, because we see a psychological entity
Baudelaire, 88
Valery, 3
The Self
96
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
---- --·---------··---i in it (idealist). But in fact Valery treats the self as an anomaly, an abnormality_,. Teste: description of an extreme marginality all the more marginal today in that fashion can no longer understand such an intellectualist delirium 9 _,. absolutely anticonformist book. One can say that, in the consciousness I want to speak about, there is, as well as in M. Teste, an absolutely fascinated relation to the self, 10 there is a capture by the very self from which analytic work gives itself the task of freeing us: Lacan (Seminar, II): "The intuition of the ego retains, in so far as it is centered on the experience of consciousness, a captivating character, which one must rid oneself of in order to accede to our conception of the subject" 11 _,. it is known that, personally, I always cling to, I favor (as the pleasure of the trap, of the maya) what psychoanalysis aims to detach us from, to shake loose. "Hallucinations" generated by this hypertrophied self: ideas (cf. Poesies): they are monsters: 12 "ideas don't hold out for long under the light of reflexivity": now what lives a little less long than normal is a monster _,. duration of reflexivity: Bachelard made it the central problem of a psychology of rest (exponential psychology: I think that I think that I think, etc.) We will speak of it later. For Valery: experience not of rest but of tension threatened by breakage. This is all about a borderline experience: borderline of knowledge, of being, of language: spaces verging toward the negative, 13 occupied in general by mysticisms. Thus Madame Emilie Teste: "A mystic without God." 14 For me, M. Teste reproduces, duplicates Baudelaire's Artificial Paradise. The same protocols of initiation to a mental experiment: enclosure within a room, opera, observation by a friend + an incentive substance: here H, there consciousness (the consciential). For the rest, Baudelaire himself, talking about Balzac, calls the free-willed, conscious psyche: a substance (the word denotes drugs). Balzac interested by H: "But the idea of having to think in spite of himself was extremely offensive to him. < ... >.It is indeed difficult to imagine the theorist of the Will, Louis Lambert's spiritual double, consenting to be deprived of that precious 'substance."' 15 And Baudelaire's drug, like consciousness, is "dry" (we will see it). Claim (it's all one can do with an etymology) that: dtug
Ideas
Exponential psy
Baudelaire, 78-79
b. H.B.
The Baudelaire drug, in its affinity with drug-consciousness _,.notable traits of H.B. 16 _,. 97
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
Acuity. Baudelaire. After the first phase of laughter, of childish gaiety, second phase: acuity. "It is, in fact, at this stage of the intoxication that a new sharpness-a greater keenness-becomes apparent in all the senses. The senses of smell, sight, hearing, and touch alike participate in this development. One's eyes focus on infinity. One's ear perceives near-imperceptible sounds in the very midst of the loudest tumult." 17 ---;,. I add: as for myself, the state of consciential hyperesthesia reaches its specificity, its "revelatory" paradox when the sharp seizes the blurry: sharp consciousness of the blur, of the fuzzy __,. it's what one could call: consciousness of mist. For example, one day in the country (Urt, July 15, 1977), 18 at 5:00 P.M., deep quiet of the house, flies. Legs that hurt a bit (cf. start of the flu or childhood growing pains). Everything is sleepy, sticky. But: vivid, relentless consciousness of my feeling groggy. 2. Memory. As we know, hypermnesia can be painful, even maddening: a subject can have to do battle with his memory (anguishing efforts to remember something: novelistic theme) but also against it (another literary theme). Naturally, one would need a fine, differential analysis of memory, of memories: syntagmatic, narrative memory, linkages =F ragged, erratic, sharp memory= "anamneses": this latter type of memory obviously corresponds to the sharp, excessive, and "crazy" (discontinuous) memory of the consciousnessdrug: memory mythically tied to mnemogenic substances (drugs): theme of the philter (either of forgetting or of memory): cf. this anecdote about Hippias the Sophist: "King Cyrus, the lyric poet Simonides, and Hippias of Elis, the most vigorous among the Sophists, had such a prodigious memory because it was the result of the absorption of drugs." 19 3. Surcharge. The great idea of Baudelaire concerning H is that it doesn't alter the individual (the consciousness), doesn't make him other, doesn't alter him (contrary to the doxa) but that it increases him, exaggerates him, develops him excessively: all the strangeness (the anomic) comes from a change in "quantity," of "more." Many declarations: "Hashish reveals nothing to the individual but the individual, himself. It is true that he has been raised to the third power, as it were." 20 "Let it be known, then, by both sophisticate and ingenu out to find exceptional pleasure, that in hashish they will find nothing miraculous, absolutely nothing but the excessively natural < ... > their ordinary, personal phenomena, increased, it is true, in amount and vitality, but still faithful to their original" :21 the excessively natural: admirable expression (Artificial Paradise is one of the best-written books in the world, along with Pascal's Pensees
Baudelaire, 54
l.
Sophistes, 148
Baudelaire
p.29
98
S ES SI 0 N 0 F APR I L 1 , 1 9 7 8
and perhaps also Montaigne), because in one sense the excessively natural is the artificial in its splendor: as if everything were a matter of quantity, of intensity.
c.
Differences and Identities
I have recalled several features of H.B., having in mind that this description was true for consciousness as drug also: hyperconsciousness, excessive consciousness. Let us expand this similarity and mark points of difference and points of identity: r. Object/drive. I don't like descriptions of states of intoxication very much, because they depend on the talent of the writer (whence, alone, for me, H.B.): however, I uphold these classical observations concerning the effects of hallucinogens. Eric Wulff, "Drogue, politique, langage et travail" (Drugs, politics, language, and work) (Anthology on drugs? see J.L.): 22 (r) disappearance of the daily and of its burden; (2) loss of the specificity of each sense: synesthesia; (3) each desire is fulfilled; (4) total sensibility: one becomes everything, one is no longer anything__,. if one takes up a remark by Freud on sexuality: Greeks: it is defined by drive modern Westerners: defined by the object (this confirmed by the attitude toward homosexuality: with us, condemned because seen under the species of the object: man for man) __,.one will say: in classic drugs (hallucinogens), it's the object that counts, insofar as it is recast, displaced, distanced, treated, used in the drug-consciousness, it's the drive that is treated, emphasized, dilated up to the brim, to a kind of resonating crispness. Contrarily to classical drugs (cf. Wulff's point 4), 23 there is a majoration of the ego but pushed to its breaking point: tension such that there is mutation, not of the object but of the state. 2. Nonproductiveness. Experiences of both drugs aim to achieve a squandering __,. cf. Aldo Rescio, "Benjamin et Haschisch," in Drogue: "For Benjamin, the hashish experiment provided a glimpse, even though only foreshortened, of a way of living unproductively: based either on waste or on invention, which in any case is very similar to love." 24 In the same way, M. Teste sets up (as one sets a stage setting) thought trying to think itself as a pure squandering of its objects. 3. Experiment with limits. Banal: in both cases, feeling of a tension, that's to say, of an exploration of limits. To be noticed: there is a specific place for the experiment: one very distant/one not too distant. Cf. this word from a painter (Cezanne? Bazaine?): 25 "It is not
*
*
Benjamin
99
SES SI 0 N 0 F APRIL 1 , 1 9 7 8
Baudelaire
Benjamin, 138
Baudelaire
Blanchot, 303
a question of crossing our limits but of filling them to the point of making them burst" _,,Importance of the to the point of: it's there that one stops: brushing with psychosis _,, the consciousness-drug: apt or conducive to this subtlety: it doesn't transgress its own premises but to the contrary exasperates them, which is what makes it a drug: subtle drug since associated with intensity, not with alteration (creation of other). 4. Same/other. Concerning the classical drug (H), common idea: it disappropriates, it renders other: Baudelaire about Balzac: "the idea of having to think in spite of himself was extremely offensive to him." 26 And Benjamin, "Hin Marseilles": "a dull feeling of foreboding; something strange, ineluctable is approaching. < ... > His laughter, all his utterances happen to him like outward events. " 27 Perhaps this idea of dispossession, of alteration (I is another {je est un autre)): facile and suspect idea. In any case, the consciousnessdrug follows an entirely different path: = a tireless deepening of the same that I am, but from being so treated the same becomes something like an other, insofar as it is inconceivable: to become other by dint of being the same. Well put by Baudelaire: "Dread union of man with himself!" 28 5. Opacity in transparency. Blanchot is right in emphasizing the paradox of what he calls the Neutral and which, one has already understood, I call here the consciousness-drug: "Neutral, then, remarkably, would send us back to the transparency whose ambiguous and non-innocent status would be marked in this manner: there would be an opacity of transparency." 29 I would transcribe the paradox in this way: the subject (who I am): like a score (large surface of staves): each part (each wave) is independent, clear, vivid, sung and heard vividly; but in me, underneath me, there is no me to read the whole, vertically, harmoniously _,, hyperconsciousness, Neutral: I am clear to myself but without truth: a very clear language (nothing hermetic, abstruse), but without referent; for everything I believe about myself is false and I am without truth nevertheless _,, my sharpness is useless. or again: there is no orchestra conductor in me who could read the score in its verticality.
2. The Valerian Self as Imaginary
To the description of consciousness as drug, born from M. Teste and from Baudelaire, a new element (a field?) will now be added, absent from M. Teste, present in Baudelaire and, if I dare this detail, 100
S E S SI 0 N 0 F APR I L 1 , 1 9 7 8
in the personal experience I am trying to communicate here. With Baudelaire, this element: sensitivity; for me: affectivity, emotivity ___,. the combination of consciential hyperesthesia and emotivity, the sharp consciousness of the pathos seems to me to constitute an imaginary type (a formant): the self as imaginary, the unfailing coalescence of an affect and the awareness of it___,. in short, all that is not about an anti-M. Teste but a counter-M. Teste.
a. The Paradox
Conjunction of intellect and affect: appears as a para-dox to opinion (the doxa): A whole classical, rationalistic tradition distrusts the "heart" and requires that it be controlled by the head: imagination (even if this is no longer our imaginary): "teacher of errors and falsities," condemned by Descartes, Pascal, Bossuet, Malebranche, etc. the "paradoxical" man, on this topic, is Vico: constructs a general theory of imagination, faculty born before the others: imaginative knowledge or poetic wisdom = first form of all knowledge 30 ___,. poetic language preceded that of prose: the fables, "universals of imagination. " 31 An emotive hyperconsciousness thus seems to be a contradiction in terms: a paradox. I feel this paradox in myself, I have to live, to debate with it: with it and with the others insofar as they return my own image to me as something impossible: either, they say, you are moved and that's obvious; or your calm proves that you control yourself: whether my "calm" reassures or annoys, it is never questioned, nobody cares to know what it is made of. Well, it is made of this: an immediate and precise consciousness of the smallest shifts of affect that attack my body (jealousies, urges to get rid of, fears, desires, etc.) ___,. hyperconsciousness of the affective minimal, of the microscopic fragment of emotion = filings of affects ___,. which implies an extreme changeability of affective moments, a rapid modification, into shimmer. Such is the paradox, the imaginary of the self as paradox, that gives me a permanent feeling of enigma; ceaselessly within me: emotivity ("turmoil" + "presence of mind": my mind is present to what agitates me. I could use Vico's words as a motto (deforming it a bit): Corpus sentit quia viget animus 32 _,.my body suffers, desires, is wounded, stirs itself, and, concurrently: my mind is awake _,. vigilance not moral but either existential (Husserl's waking consciousness) 33 or aesthetic (novelistic, fictional) ___,.perhaps the types of subjects for whom sleep is, by contrast, the object of a utopian
Vico, Chaix-Ruy, 62
*
Vico, Michelet, 423
My "calm"
Chaix-Ruy, 68
To be awake
Sleep
101
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
desire: the epoche of vigilance is desired as something impossible: theme of sleep in Valery.
b. "Sensibility"
Baudelaire
The paradox of "emotive lucidity": well undertaken by Baudelaire in his description of the effects of H; for Baudelaire, a type: the sensitive man: "a soul of my own choosing-something similar to what the eighteenth century called l'homme sensible, what the Romantic school termed l'homme incompris, and to what the great houses and the bourgeoisie alike generally brand with the epithet of 'unusual."' 34 The "sensibility" revealed by the drug-Baudelaire (I almost would like to call it H.B. in the manner of a pharmacist's label) consists of: r. Tenderness-tenderliness to an excess. For example: sensitive
Tenderness
Good humor
Dodds, 8
men in the grip of H: "So one may well imagine that a light touch, the most innocent conceivable-a handshake, for example-is capable of bearing one hundred times its ordinary weight because of the condition of the person's mind and sense; and such may even convey him, very rapidly, to that momentary lapse that vulgar mortals consider as the summum bonum of happiness. " 35 _,. The tenderness swoon. Such tenderness swoons can be caused by ideas: Baudelaire on the subject of Rousseau: "The zeal with which he [Rousseau] admired virtue, the keen compassion that filled his eyes with tears at the very sight of any noble action, or even the thought of some noble action that he would like to perform, were quite enough to give him a superlative idea of his moral worth. Jeanjacques had become intoxicated without hashish" 36 2. Excessive, jubilant "good humor": it is the strong, exultant sensibility, Baudelaire again: "There are days when a man will awaken with a young and vigorous spirit < ... > the outside world will present itself to him in striking relief, all clean contour and wonderful rich color." Elsewhere, Baudelaire sees an attribute of paradise in this good humor in relief (::;t:: "oppressive gloom of ordinary day-to-day existence"). 37 This hyperpower of the consciential sensibility recalls a mental state the ancient Greeks identified under the name of menos (cf. Sanskrit manah): which is not a permanent organ (thumos, noos); it is close to ate: mysterious burst of energy, a kind of "courage" 38 _,. comes from the gods: everything is possible: one can, one believes that one can easily accomplish the most difficult trials.
102
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
3. Subtle intoxications. Roughly, that's what I call the light, delicate intoxications, the swoons: all the intoxications, perhaps, that don't come from alcohol (for Baudelaire, wine). Baudelaire: three anecdotes of subtle intoxication:
Subtle intoxications
Baudelaire
a. "Herodotus tells us that the Scythians used to pile up hemp seeds, over which they would toss red-hot stones. For them, this was like a vapour bath, but far more fragrant than that of any Grecian steam room; they so delighted in it that they could not restrain their cries of joy." 39 b. "Children who frequently experience strange dizzy spells after playing and rolling about in piles of alfalfa-mowings, we know that when the hemp is harvested, the male and female workers alike sustain similar effects; it would seem as if a miasma were arising maliciously from the harvest to trouble their minds. " 40 c. "Who is unaware of the wild behavior of chickens who have eaten hemp seeds, or the fiery transports of horses who have been prepared for the steeple-chase, at weddings or on patron saints' days, by peasants who have given them a ration of hemp seeds, possibly sprinkled with wine?" 41 To clover and to hemp, I would add another medium of subtle intoxication: cigars (from Havana, of course), which act sensorially, not on the mouth: nothing oral nor phallic, of course, but on the internal carpeting of the nose: thus toward the head, not toward the entrails. (All that, if one remembers the strengths, the intensities already listed: acuity, memory, heightening, sensibility: define the field of hyperesthesia __,,. a complete art is one that delivers this hyperesthesia: music, model of subtle intoxication for me. I will recall: ( r) Theophrastes' remark: hearing is the most emotive (pathetikotaten) of all the senses. Cf. Plato and the moral effect of music. 42 (2) To hysterical (selective) deafness responds a (hysterical) hyperacoustics: companions constrained to whispering, to silence (Israel). 43 Music= a drug-consciousness.
Music Dodds, 80
c. The Imaginary as Crisis Galloping (inflamed) imagination of the affect __,,. the most tenuous event, the least notable, I immediately read it as the sign of the worst calamity __,,. the imaginary of the self thus has a rhythmic structure, it follows a temporal organization: time as the field of the flammable: fire is a particular mode of time: the time of the crisis.
103
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
Quincey, 382
387
r. Crisis. Here, we must leave Baudelaire and H because H (or opium) doesn't have a critical temporality. It is wine that generates a critical temporality: "The pleasure given by wine is always rapidly mounting, and tending to a crisis, after which it declines; that from opium, when once generated, is stationary for eight or ten hours: < ... > : the one is a flickering flame, the other a steady and equable glow." The same thing repeated (still by De Quincey): "the drinker rises through continual ascents to a summit or apex, from which he descends through corresponding steps of declension. < ... >After reaching this acme of genial pleasure, it is a mere necessity of the case to sink through corresponding stages of collapse. " 44 Thus wine: model of all the critical intoxications: ascent, apex, collapse. Nicely noted by De Quincey: it is not the substance, it's the structure that defines drunkenness. Recalls humorously intoxications from green tea and above all: "a medical student in London, for whose knowledge in his profession I have reason to feel great respect, assured me, the other day, that a patient, in recovering from an illness, had got drunk on a beef-steak. " 45 Here we should take up again the whole file of crisis as structure, as form, Hippocratic model: crisis is part of our language, which means that we naturalize it ~ could be used as a criterion to define (second-degree) languages of civilizations: civilizations with/without crisis (I mean: where crisis isn't a part of the language: ethnographic societies and today Soviet society: never acknowledges Maoist society: acknowledges internal crises-Cultural a crisis Revolution). 2. Calming down. Idea of crisis calls for that of calming down: the phase of the collapse. De Quincey insists on the fact that his first usage of opium (laudanum) was as analgesic: for calming a toothache: toothache, model of crisis, De Quincey had such a horror of it that he was incensed that no one addressed it in a more dramatic way: "Two things blunt the general sense of horror which would else connect itself with toothache": (1) extreme frequency: "hardly a household in Europe being clear of it, each in turn having some one chamber intermittingly echoing the groans extorted by this cruel torture. There-viz. in its ubiquity-lies one cause of its slight valuation"; (2) is never fatal. Sir Philip Sidney: "supposing toothache liable in ever so small a proportion of its cases to a fatal issue, it would be generally ranked as the most dreadful amongst
*
Toothache
Quincey, 226
104
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
human maladies." Toothache and cancer: "In both, there are at times what surgeons call 'lancinating' pangs-keen, glancing, arrowy radiations of anguish. " 46 Sentence that perfectly describes the crises of the imaginary, the imaginary as crisis: the (moral) pain it causes is dazzling: luminous (light) and sharp. The imaginary is this representational energy that impels by gusts, by whiplashes __..,. in particular, the word-whiplash (Aeschylus}: 47 it is already there in M. Teste: "intellectual" "< ... >that prodigious activity called intellectual ... INTELLECTUAL? ... That extraordinary word, coming vaguely into my mind, stopped dead the whole train of my visionary notions. The shock of a word in a head is an odd thing! The whole mass of the false, at top speed, suddenly jumps out of line with the true. " 48 (Notice how under the influence of the imaginary, of the crisis, the text itself needs to play with typographical marks [dots, capitals, italics, etc.]: emotive hyperconsciousness: a typography.) From crisis arises the demand for calming down:
Word-whiplash Valery, 53
a. For De Quincey and toothache, opium: autumn r 804; habit of bathing his head in cold water once a day. Forgets once to do so __..,.toothache (!)Jumps out of bed, plunges his head in cold water and goes back to bed, his hair wet. __..,.The next day, horrible neuralgia of head and face, suffers for twenty days. The 21st day, a Sunday, goes out; in the street, meets someone who suggests opium to him. Damp and melancholy Sunday evening ("A duller spectacle this earth of ours has not to show than a rainy Sunday in London"). Walks along Oxford Street; pharmacy; ridiculous and stupid figure: "When I asked for the tincture of opium , he gave it to me as any other man might do." 49 b. From the imaginary crisis arises the demand for peace: the Neutral, the demand for Neutral.
Quincey, 380
3. Conduct. The Neutral, being the phantasmatic object of a demand, answers to the question: How to behave with my imaginary? Notice that it's not a practical, "proafretic" question; one can very well, all things being equal, behave more or less reasonably, with an imaginary that shakes one brusquely (the imaginary "type" isn't "crazy"). But how to bring peace to the imaginary qua demonic, how to cajole it, discipline it, tell it what it is supposed to do or say? The painful problem isn't social, ideological, moral responsibility; it's the responsibility of one's own imaginary, which one has
105
SESSION OF APRIL 1, 1978
to carry: on which depends the vital thing we used to call happiness: which makes it a specifically ethical problem. Vigny, Journal: "Let's find comfort for everything in the thought that we gain pleasure from our very thoughts and that nothing could rob us of this pleasure. " 50
106
SES SI 0 N 0 F APRIL 1 , 1 9 7 8
l SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
Answer 1. Answer as Form A part of the discourse one doesn't ordinarily care about except for its contents. However, it's obvious that what follows a question (answer) or a proposal (reply) constitutes a discursive form, a structural element ("logeme"), commentable independently from all contents and, like all forms, mortgages to an "ideology," submits the subject to social conformities, and thus to anticonformisms. A file to be set up, a Ph.D. {troisieme cycle} to be written! To prime this file, two observations: on the answer, on the reply. r. The answer: part of discourse that is commanded by the form "question." Now, what I want to point out is that there is always a terrorism of the question; a power is implied in every question. The question denies the right not to know or the right to the indeterminacy of desire __.,,. With certain subjects-I am one of them-every question sets off a certain panic; even more so if the question is, or claims to be, precise (precision as power, as intimidation: science's trickiest power play) ~ constant desire to give imprecise answers to precise questions: this imprecision of the answer, even if it is perceived as a weakness, is an indirect way of demystifying the question: for every question comes from a subject who intends something other than a plain, first-degree answer ~every question can be read as a situation of question, of power, of inquisition (the State, the bureaucracy: very questioning characters). ~ Same situation of power in interviews: (a) implies that one knows how to reply to big dissertation questions (what is writing? nature? health? etc.), that one should be interested in the question, that one should accept the way the question is asked; (b) The multiplication of interviews, the arrogance, the intimidation of the demand: index of the current ascension of journalism as power. 1 Interview (questions on everything): kingly right of the journalist over the interviewee. Interview: tends to replace criticism. Twenty years ago, Writing Degree Zero: a file of reviews. ;e A Lover's Discourse: a file of interviews. No need to comment on a book: just ask the author; but the right, the grip of the journalist (with his sort of distant tone of voice) comes back under the guise
The precise question
Power
The interview
107
Double-bind
Cf. "Silence"
Grice
of what's presupposed by the questioning, of the terrorism of the question: journalist: a kind of cop who likes you, who wants the best for you, since he gives you the floor and opens up celebrity for you. (Why answer? A sense of professional duty {deontologie), social game. To give work "' moral.) 2 As for the form: the question entraps one in an alternative: to answer ___,. well/badly//not to answer: because of refusal/because of ignorance, etc. ___,. Entrapment that in fact very quickly leads the one who doesn't answer to death, erasure, or madness ___,. model: the Sphinx's question and a thousand mythical works (of the type of Turandot) 3 + in every question, there is the germ of a double-bind situation (School of Palo Alto): 4 the question to which one cannot answer yes or no without a fatal rending ___,. trap, psychosis: whatever I do, I am done for like a rat. Every question transforms me into a trapped rat: tests, police, affective choices, doctrinal choices, etc. What we must do (at least here: a space, if not free, at least utopian) is to learn how to denaturalize questioning: it is not a natural mode of discourse (if such a thing existed, we already said, it would be the assertion) but a highly cultural one: remember that ancient rhetoric 5-wise among the wise-considered that interrogation was a trope. Indeed: question = affective gesture, not mode of communication ~ disguised, hypocritical assertion. Questioning: perhaps the worst violence. Remember Freud's claim: every question: will for sexual knowledge (interrogation about the primal scene). In this sense, every question is indiscreet, it is-however sublime its contents-inquiry about the sexuality of the other ___,. = what is your sexuality ___,. voyeurism, coerced exhibitionism. 2. The reply: the moment in a discourse of two (or of many) where I must intervene ___,. exemplary field: conversation. a. In remaining silent in a conversation, I immediately commit myself to an image: Kafka (cited in "Silence"), Blanchot: "Kafka wondered at what moment and how many times, when eight people are seated within the horizon of a conversation, it is appropriate to speak if one does not wish to be considered silent." 6 b. Prompted by the other, my reply is commanded by a conformity (conformism), by rules, rules of conversation ___,. beginning of a "scientific" analysis by Grice but ultimately normative rules based on Kantian categories, which, however, precisely because they are normative, naively disclose what a good conversation is supposed to be, the path wise replies should follow:
108
S E SS I 0 N 0 F APR I L 2 9, 1 9 7 8
General principle: "Make your conversational contribution such as is required, at the stage at which it occurs, by the accepted purpose or direction of the talk exchange in which you are engaged." 7 __.,. Four rules or maxims: r. Maxim of quantity: "Make your contribution as informative and not more informative than is required." 2. Maxim of quality: "Do not say what you believe to be false" or "that about which you lack adequate evidence." 3. Maxim of relation: "Be relevant." 4. Maxim of modality or of manner: "Be perspicuous."
= __.,. Conformity of the replies (of the "implicatures") to these
rules: complete achievement of conversational conformism. It's enough to take the opposite stand to produce a subversive, provocative, unsettling text (reply): the enigmatically unexpected: to be manically, ironically informative, to be obscure, exaggeratedly elliptical, to place oneself outside the true/false, to utter irrelevancies (in relation to what has just been said), harebrainers. __.,.We are now going to look in the direction of these beside-the-point answers, a subfield of the Neutral since they baffle the arrogant request for a good reply.
2. Beside-the-Point Answers
I'll sketch a rough classification of them on the basis of the hasty or rather happenstance collection I made on the occasion of a few readings. I'll start by giving examples. We will interpret later.
a. Departures, Flights, Silences, Forgettings
(We will find these gestures again with the figure "Leave" {Conge}.) 8 All these verbal reactions must be understood in connection with the syntagm that precedes them: a question or a statement (proposition) insofar as that normally would call for an answer or a reply: r. Silence, nonreply. To whatever "precedes," to turn a deaf ear by keeping silent or engaging in an occupation so irrelevant that it counts as silence. Swedenborg, "the extraordinary child of the North" (1688-1778), huge success: he never read what was written against him. Writing ceaselessly himself, he didn't even read all the letters that were sent to him. Refused to exchange letters with Wolf, the successor to Leibniz, as well as with Kant, who both wrote to
Swedenborg, 2 and 344
109
S E SS I 0 N 0 F APR I L 2 9, 1 9 7 8
Galileo
Gide, 39
Gide
him without getting any answer. 9 (This: great strength because it means accepting to let one's image be changed.) Think also about Brecht's Galileo. 10 Galileo fought: once condemned, he withdrew; his books will shine forth for him. Last scene. The disciple, active and excited, prepares the clandestine printing of the books, but at the back of the stage, indifferent, deaf, silent, Galileo gorges on goose and lentils. It's his "answer" to the militantism he himself had unleashed: Master= counterdisciple. A-disciple. Nonanswer: continue to do what one was doing, in an obtuse manner: this, when it isn't a provocation for a "scene" (many "scenes" begin like this), can be very subversive: the difficulty, if one can say so, is that it is hardly, if at all, noticeable: persistence should not look like stubbornness. 2. Forgetting. To forget what one has said, that one said it, without being surprised about it, act as if each time, on a given subject, one began again at zero: exhausting for the others. Example: Gide (1946): '"What do you think of committed literature? (Gide asks his witness)- But you know very well! In any case, exactly the same as you, why this question?-! am trying to have an opinion.' And that, after all he had already said and written on the subject! " 11 3. Departure. Gide again: I cite the whole episode because it is such a parodistic premonition of what happens on a daily basis to the intellectual today, and involving almost the same names (this happens in August 1950): Gide Cahiers de la Petite Dame:
In the morning of August 8, he received a letter from Brisson of which he pretended to understand nothing at all; in it, there was a reference to a manifesto issued by Daniel Guerin that he supposedly had signed, thus taking a stand Brisson finds serious; fearing that someone might have misused Gide's signature, he delayed the publication of the manifesto as much as he could, but Mauriac intending to reply in Le Figaro of the 8th, he had been forced to go ahead. Gide tells me he had signed nothing, Brisson's letter doesn't ring a bell; he has absolutely no idea what it could be about-and goes back to work. But soon he comes back: "You know, suddenly, I see the beginning of a gleam of light. Yes, yes, I remember: the evening before my departure, I got a telephone call ... " I interrupt: "From whom?" -I am quite certain that it was from the Guerin person Brisson is speaking about, it was just before dinner, he said he was hoping that I would sign a petition. -About what? I say. - I no longer remember precisely, I think it was about the massacres 110
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
, in Indochina, but the text he read sounded fine and agreeable to me so I gave my support. -Oh well! Now things are clear, but I am surprised that you remember the details and not the essential! -He told me also that he already had the signatures of Sartre, Bourdet, Cassou ... and of Camus, I believe. -Before answering Brisson that there is no misunderstanding and that you indeed signed the manifesto, get the Figaro right away, Mauriac's answer will remind you of what it was about. -Yes, of course, but also: I count on Pierre to explain it to me." (The Herbarts were to lunch with us.) In no time, Gide finds the Figaro and begins to read Mauriac's (very unpleasant) article titled "An Unfortunate Call. " 12 I watch him read the article, more and more visibly at a loss: "I understand absolutely nothing, I still don't get what it is about. -But then, how did you manage to understand the text that was read to you over the telephone? -Well! That's it, it did seem clear, but now Mauriac is bringing the consequences on the table, and I no longer follow! -But yet, dear, it's essential to realize, to know to what an action commits! -Moreover, I am not sure of being wrong, and I feel closer to Sartre than to Mauriac. -Possible, but when one is you, one doesn't sign because others have done so, and even less something one doesn't understand well or not at all. -Yeees, you are probably right." But I don't enjoy cornering him like this, and, besides, one so wishes not to let him get tangled up. This little story is typical of his increasingly vague, unjustifiable, changeable, illogical behavior: if he is already like this in the little things of life, then, when it is a matter of the future of Europe! He is utterly drowned. At 4 o'clock, telegram from Daniel Guerin: "Mauriac strongly attacks our call in Figaro today, you should make a public statement." "Ah! they are a real pain, says Gide. -No doubt, but their call is nonetheless natural. They can't know that you are incapable of defending a position you've taken, and your voice being the most important of theirs, you are the one they ring. -I answer nothing, I let it drop, I am away. 13 Lesson in the neutral (not flattened, impertinent, and even funny compared to all those serious committed bores): (r) "They are a real pain!" (2) "I am away." + Flight. Departure: can be fictive, false excuse __,, real flight. Eurylochus, disciple of Pyrrho: "Once in Elis he was so hard pressed by his pupils' questions that he stripped and swam across the Alpheus . " 14 We will return to this gesture, the most juicy of the "beside-the-point answers."
Diogenes Laertius, 2:481
Brochard, 79
111
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
b. Deviations
More subtle than all these forms of silence, reply-answers that, even though verbalized, don't run on the same tracks. Therefore: derailment, bifurcation, rerouting ___,. very strong impression of the uncanny, of mooniness, of the off-the-mark enigmatic: an opening in the direction of an undefined something else.
Pe/leas
r. Pelleas, act 4. Golaud questions the dying Melisande. The jealous (paranoid) = man of the precise question (Have you slept with Pelleas?) and of the power that weighs on the precise answer (Yes/No). Now Melisande answers neither yes nor no, without that seeming like an intentional refusal to answer; there lies the deep cunning of this dialogue: it is tangential, dizzying: a real Neutral, which baffles the Yes/No, without withdrawing. Staging of the sexual question. Pelleas:
Is that you, Golaud? I can scarcely recognise you. The evening sun is shining in my eyes .... Why are you looking at the walls? You look thinner and older. Has it been a long time since we last saw each other? GOLAUD (to Arkel and the Doctor): Would you kindly leave us now for a while, my poor friends .... But I will leave the chamber door wide open ... only for a moment ... I have something that I wish to say to her; otherwise I could not die in peace. Will you go? Go to the end of the passage. You may come back again in a moment. Do not refuse me this request. You see my misfortune. (Arkel and the Doctor go out.) Melisande, do you pity me, as I pity you? Melisande? Do you forgive me, Melisande? MELISANDE: Yes, yes, I forgive you .... What is there to forgive? GOLAUD: I've wronged you so, Melisande .... I cannot tell you what wrong I have done .... But today I can see it all so clearly.... From the very first day ... Everything I have not known before is obvious to me this evening. And it is all my fault, everything that has happened. Everything that will happen, too. oh, if I could only tell you, you would see how I see it now.... I see it all, I see it all! But I loved you so! I loved you so! But now someone will die .... It is I that will die .... And I would like to know ... I would like to ask you ... You will not mind my asking? I would like ... One must always tell the truth to someone who's going to die .... In his last hour he must know the truth, otherwise he could never sleep in peace. Will you swear to tell me the truth? MELISANDE: Yes GOLAUD: Did you love Pelleas? MELISANDE: Why yes; yes, I loved him. Where is he? MELISANDE:
112
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
Do you not understand me? Don't you want to understand me? I feel ... What I feel is ... It's this, tell me this: I ask you whether you loved him with a forbidden love. Did you? Tell me, were you guilty? Tell me, tell me! Yes, yes, yes? MELISANDE: No, no, no, we were not guilty.... Why do you ask me that? GOLAUD: Melisande! Tell me the truth, for the love of God! MELISANDE: Why? Wasn't that the truth I told you? GOLAUD: Do not go on lying at the moment of death! MELISANDE: Who is going to die? Is it me? GOLAUD: Yes, you, and me, me as well, after you! And we need the truth, we now need the truth! Do you hear? Tell me all, tell me everything! I forgive you everything! MELISANDE Why am I going to die! I did not know ... GOLAUD: But you now understand, now you know.... Quickly! Quickly! Tell me the truth! Tell me the truth! The truth ... the truth ... the truth ... Where are you, Melisande! Where are you? It's not natural. Melisande! Where are you? (catching sight of Arkel and the Doctor at the door) Yes, Yes, you may come in .... I know nothing, it's useless, it's too late, she is already too far from us .... I shall never know. I shall die here like a blind man. 15
GOLAUD:
A light, prosaic, ordinary deviation, foreign to all forms of cultural competence ~ Urt (summer of 77): to the young girl who manages the grocery store: "The weather was nice yesterday" ~ one might expect yes/no (and rather more yes, since the subject is not conflictual!). In fact, the grocer answers: "It was hot": which neither affirms nor denies the nice weather, displaces the paradigm toward another paradigm, indeed another value. For it would be wrong to think that nice weather is synonymous with heat. In this countryside where people don't like heat, hot weather: depreciating connotation. 16 2.
Urt
c. Incongruities Deviation: gentle, nonprovocative driftings: exhaustion, do not traumatize "' in the Zen, technique of shattering aimed at the production of satori (cf. below): maximum incongruity in the replyanswer to each proposition-question: story of Koho and his old master: Suzuki, I. A Zen Lesson
(relation master/disciple) Koho and his old master
Zen, Suzuki
113
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
THE MASTER: "Who is it that carries this lifeless corpse of yours?"
Koho burst out "Kwats!" Thereupon the master took up a stick ready to give him a blow. But the disciple held it back, saying, "You cannot give me a blow today." "Why can't I?" Instead of replying to him Koho left the room briskly. The following day, the master asked him: "All things return to the One, and where does the One return to?" "The dog is lapping the boiling water in the cauldron." "Where have you gotten this nonsense?" "You had better ask yourself." The master rested well satisfied. 17 Observations on this Zen lesson: one can say that all of Grice's rules of conformism are subverted without second thought, with a kind of radical, fiery flippancy (no information, no enlightenment, no relevance, outside the true and the false), and that all the varieties of beside-the-point answers are staged there: silence, departure, diversion, the strongest incongruity being the final satisfaction of the master: it is pure Marx Brothers.
3. Another Logic, Another Dialogue
Let's reflect in a more general way on the experience (since it is a question of borderline activity, radically asocial) of the beside-thepoint answer: dangerous? In any case, very hard to practice socially. r. The false beside-the-point answer. Let's read Voltaire, Treatise on Tolerance, chapter 19:
Joly, 107
In the first years of the great Emperor Cam Hi's reign, a mandarin of Canton one day heard from within his house a huge racket coming from the house next door, and was so alarmed that he enquired whether somebody was not being killed there. He was told that a Danish almoner, a Dutch chaplain and a Jesuit were engaged in argument. Thereupon, the Mandarin invited them into his home, gave them tea and sweetmeats, and asked them why they were quarrelling. The Jesuit explained that it was painful for him, since he was always right, to have to deal with people who were always wrong. He had begun by making his points with the greatest restraint, but in the end his patience was exhausted. The Mandarin made them all understand, in the gentlest possible way, that good manners were of paramount importance in any difference of opinion, and that in China nobody
114
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
-grew angry in dispute. He asked them what was the subject of their discussion. "My lord," said the Jesuit, "you shall judge of this matter. These two gentlemen refuse to submit to the decisions of the Council of Trent." "I am surprised," said the Mandarin, and turning to the others, told them, "It seems to me, my good sirs, that you should respect the opinions expressed by a great assembly. I do not know what the Council of Trent is, but it is obvious that several persons thinking together are likely to be better informed than one person reflecting alone. No one must believe that he knows better than anyone else, or that the power of understanding resides in his head alone. So teaches our great Confucius. If you take my advice, you will do well to reconcile yourselves with the Council of Trent." Then it was the Dane's turn to have a word. "His lordship speaks with the greatest wisdom," he said. "We respect great assemblies as we should. Indeed, we are entirely in agreement with several assemblies which took place before that of Trent." "Ah," said the Mandarin, "if that's the case, then I do beg your pardon. You may well be right. In other words, you and the Dutchman are in complete agreement against this poor Jesuit?" "Not at all," interjected the Dutchman. "This Dane entertains opinions almost as extravagant as those of the Jesuit who played so sweet and reasonable with you. I cannot contain myself any longer!" "I can't make you out," said the Mandarin. "Are you not all three Christians? Haven't all three of you come into our empire to preach Christianity? Shouldn't you therefore have identical doctrines?" "You see, my lord," said the Jesuit, "these two people are mortal enemies to each other, and both are in dispute with me. It is therefore obvious that they must both be wrong, and that only I am right." "It is not obvious at all," replied the Mandarin. "It is equally possible that all three of you are wrong. I should be curious to hear you expound your arguments one after the other." So the Jesuit delivered quite a long speech, during which the Dane and the Dutchman shrugged their shoulders, and the Mandarin understood not a word. Then the Dane took the floor, while his two adversaries looked upon him with contempt, and the Mandarin was none the wiser. The Dutchman did not fare any better in his turn. Finally, they all spoke at 115
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
the same time and hurled gross insults at one another. The good Mandarin had the greatest difficulty in silencing them, upon which he said, "If you want us to tolerate your teaching in this country, you must start by being neither intolerant nor intolerable yourselves." When he left the house the Jesuit encountered a Dominican missionary, and told him that he had carried his argument, because truth always triumphs. "If I had been there, you would not have prevailed," replied the Dominican. "I would have shown you to be a liar and idolater." The quarrel then grew hot; the Dominican and the Jesuit fell to fighting and seized each other by the hair. When the Mandarin heard of this scandalous conduct he sent them both to prison. A deputy Mandarin asked the judge: "How long does Your Excellency require that they should remain incarcerated?" "Until they come to agreement," said the judge. "Ah," said the deputy, "in that case they will be in prison for the rest of their lives." "All right," said the judge. "Let's say until they forgive each other." "They well never forgive," said the other. "I know them." "Well, then," said the judge, "until they pretend to forgive each other. " 18
Structural figure
I read the whole thing, first for the repose that a reading provides, then for the punch line, or at least for the way it connects the theme of the prison and that of escaping debate, controversy. A flight, a "transcendence" away from the intellectual polemic in which one could be tempted to see an expression of the Neutral's beside-thepoint answer. But it is nothing like it. Why? Simply, because a flight that would consist of putting people in jail cannot have anything to do with the Neutral. It's just an act of power of the Pontius Pilate type. And no Neutral is possible in the field of power. 19 2. Possible to sketch a kind of vague structural analysis of the problem _,,.more an awareness of the figure than its analysis. As is the case with all linguistic manifestation-all discourse-it's fundamentally a problem of linearity, of linkages, of sequencing. For our problem (dialogues, conversations, replies, answers): the sequences are by status divided between two or more partners _,,. structural problem: two on a single line. This line of speech (the famous spoken chain) is a double thread: phonetic material (the substance) and contents. The line of the signified is formed (fashioned, molded) by a certain logical model of the successivity of contents: implic116
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
itly following a norm issued by the crude, approximative logic of Opinion, of the doxa (cf. Aristotle and the enthymematic logic): "to speak of the same thing even if there is no agreement about it": this coherence of point of view (coherence of the line at the level of both partners) = relevance _,, on which basis there will be various tropes of linearity: Flat conformity (Grice). Continuous relevance:
Relevance
Silence, dodges, etc. Interrupted Relevance: Detours. Relevance disturbed either by ambivalences or by irrelevances: Golaud / _ _ _ _ "Melisande 20 3. Zen rules of antirelevance. Shattering of the logic of the social self, shattering of relevance: pursued, systematized, practiced by the Zen, with the aim of inducing the kind of empty flash within consciousness that is the satori ("illumination": improper word: one sees nothing if not perhaps that there is nothing to see). 21 This technique: that of the koan: 22 question or theme given to the disciple to "solve" (the wrong word: it is not about logic) as a test. Kouang-an = "complications," vines and wisteria, entangled branches (the image echoes our lines of relevance). 23 A type of koan is the mondo, case or dialogue (our example of incongruity was a mondo). Classical example of koan: "All things return to the One, but where does the One return?" -When I was in the province of Seijou, I had a monkish garment made which weighed seven kin ." 24 This is a good example of the violent action of the koan: to a "serious," "noble," philosophically pompous question, calling for a dissertational treatment, it answers with a pirouette that cuts off any possibility of disserting. Imagine for an instant that to the large, pompous, arrogant, pedantic questions, of which our social, political life is excessively woven, the stuff of interviews, of round tables, etc. ("Is there a writing specific to women and a writing specific to men?" "Do you think that the writer seeks truth?" "Do you think that writing is life?" etc.), imagine that someone answers: "I have bought myself a shirt at Lanvin's," "The sky is blue like an orange," or that, if this question is put to you in public, you stand up, take off a shoe, put it on your head, and leave the room _,, absolute acts 25 because baffling all possibilities for a complicitous reply, all
Koan Suzuki, 1:239, 319, 2:80
117
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
possibility of interpretation; except of course: he is crazy, but this specific "relevance" had no currency among the Zen fellowship. To produce a beside-the-point answer, which might (it's not sure) be identified with the satori (ureserved logical shattering), there are some tricks, essentially of a negative type: the main point being to resist logical, rational habits, inveterate habits of relevance _,. these rules constitute the anti-Grice; if observed, they would make all conversation impossible. Here they are: Suzuki: Advice for the Zen and the koan: 26 I.
2.
Do not calculate according to your imagination. Let not your attention be drawn when the master raises his
eyebrows or twinkles. 3. Do not try to extract meaning from the way the koan is worded. 4. Do not try to demonstrate on the words. 5. Do not think that the sense of the koan is to be grasped where it is held out as an object of thought. 6. Do not take Zen for a state of mere passivity. 7. Do not judge the koan with the dualistic standard of yu (Sanskrit asti: "it is") and wu (Sanskrit nasti: "it isn't"). 8. Do not take the koan as pointing to absolute emptiness. 9. Do not ratiocinate with the koan. ro. Do not keep your mind in the attitude of waiting for satori to turn up. 4. The "gesture" of the epoche. 27 Let's return to the Western habi-
tus of the beside-the-point answer: less violent, less radical acts than the Zen koan; closer to mere flight: "to slip away when confronted by the logical arrogance of the adversary-partner" _,. the point is to suspend the logical routine into which the partner (socius, he who embodies society, social constraints) tries to drag you: true epoche of the logical line of the spoken chain; we have seen examples of it, from Gide to Eurylochus; in these examples, what I now want to emphasize is a gesture (of flight and of flippancy): which means that the no which refuses the "discussion" needs to be accompanied by a connotation, by a theater (it's a "gesture") that will transform it into something active (putting an end to the image of the cowardpassive) and unexpected (leaving the contender speechless, and a bit ridiculous?). I will characterize the epoche with three types of gestures: 118
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
1
Ciao
Diogenes laertius, 2:487, 515
Brochard, 38
Divagamento
a. "Ciao." Again: Eurylochus, undressing and diving into the Alpheus to escape the questions he was harassed with. We really must see the answer (beside-the-point) in the guise of a bodily movement, and one could say that the whole of Pyrrhonian skepticism (that is, "empirical," nondogmatic) is born out of this movement: Pyrrho and Timo (and Eurylochus): to escape from the subtleties of the Sophists: obsessed and exhausted by these endless discussions: they decide no longer to answer anyone _,. whence: "I know nothing, I define nothing. " 28 _,. That (at least at the beginning, with Pyrrho, since later it becomes dogmatic) doesn't imply a theory of notknowing, of the nondefinition, but only the extension of a bodily gesture: Eurylochus's gesture, whose only spoken expression would be the trivial, flippant word: "Ciao," "Bye-bye," "I am your servant": by way of denial: I am free, don't bug me, I don't have to account to you: in fact (that hits the spot!) ciao: Venetian< schiavo, I am your slave (off-handedness: Venetians= meridional people of the north) or, better: fed up with sophistic battles, with sophistic haughtiness: think this, don't think that, it's good/it's bad, etc. Cf. Gide's "They are a real pain. I'm traveling," cf. also Swedenborg traveling in order not to enter into polemics: the divagamento. 29 b. "Time-out" {Pouce). 30 The example of the Sophists accounts for this: at a certain moment, a sudden deflation occurs in one of the participants in the debate, in the conversation: suddenly, he feels the general situation of interlocution as a game (a Sophist joust), with its own rules, like every game: now, nothing more unbearable than a game, if it bores. The subject wants to withdraw, that's to say, to withdraw from the winning/losing alternative. In certain games, there is the possibility of resorting to a gesture for suspending the game: "Time-out!" at the same time a gesture and a word. 31 "Quits" = grant me the right, even temporary, of knowing nothing, of thinking nothing, of saying nothing (,c positive censure)_,. However, of course, difficult gesture: since nothing more tricky than to oppose a game as game, to oppose a body of rules, because to contain everything that may look like rules of suspension ("I pass") is part of the slyness of every game, of every system; in discourse, too, there exist oratorical moves: "I am not competent," "that's not my problem," etc. Oratorical versions (purely verbal) of the child's "Time-out!": tame and ineffective suspensions. _,. The doxa perceives every request for a suspension of the game ("time-out") as a capitulation: etymology: "mettre les pouces" {literally, "thumbs out"}: to surrender, to give up; in the thirteenth century: conceding defeat in a duel: pointed their thumbs toward the ground. All this: 119
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
Grenier, 29-30
Deafness
Madness
Satanism and Witchcraft,
84
nothing to do with the radical gesture of the body that strips itself nude, such as Eurylochus wanting to subtract himself violently from pursuing the discussion. c. Among the subtlest gestures of all (linguistic gesture): to mix up Names: more or less the gist of deaf people stories. Do you want to know what was Lao-tzu's (the eponym of Tao) true name? You will know it, since such is your desire: "His family name was Li, his nickname Eu!, his honorific title Pe-Yang, and his posthumous name Tan." 32 And on top of that he called himself Lao-tzu! Silly patronymy that puzzles the heavy modern machinery (analytic, logic, nobiliary, police) of the proper name -;. the problem of the neutral in fact is not that it is nameless but that it has many names, none of which is the right one! The best Neutral is not the null, it's the plural. -;. Here, one should raise the problem of pseudonymity, when it reaches some playful (systematic) breadth: Kierkegaard and the late Nietzsche. 33 All these gestures of leave = answers that go astray, which is to say, that go off the four ways of the structure: yes/no/neither yes nor no/yes and no = answers of the fifth type __., this would be a new form of the dialectic of the getting beyond. For example: psychoanalysis, Marxism: one can have "quit" them but nevertheless resent the discourse of those who refuse them: quitting and refusing are not the same thing: to quit = to be through: it's Eurylochus's gesture. 5. Another knowledge. 34 The Beside-the-point answer = "dialogue of the deaf" = a certain experience, a certain tactic of deafness. Because it can be hysterical (selective deafness or hyperacousia), there is a power, a violence of the deaf: the assimilation of deafness {le sourd} with suffocation {l'etouffe} rests on a mythological denial: in a hypersonorous world like ours, where the "pollution" of sounds (discourses) is intense, deafness is a right-a right that is not recognized. a. Selective deafness: as soon as a discourse becomes collective, endoxal (or if a voice claims to speak for a mass of others), I stop hearing it; selective = in the beside-the-point answer, the other is not ignored, I strongly address him, but outside the code of competition, of the mache (dear to the Sophists). b. What the beside-the-point answer baffles is, in a certain way, satanism. Michelet: "The great satanic principle that everything should be done backwards, precisely the reverse way to that em-
120
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
ployed by the world of religion. " 35 Ordinary regime of the discourse: contestation, the against-the-grain of the replies. Beside-the-point answer: baffles both blessing and contestation. Whence the figure of the madman: while not the least in the service of power, doesn't stay permanently in the service of contestation = to be crazy: well put by Diogenes Laertius: "On being asked by somebody, 'What sort of a man do you consider Diogenes to be?' 'A Socrates gone mad,' said he [Plato]." 36 Socrates minus mache = crazy. Reversal: the madness of the dispute is the norm of wisdom; to escape this nonsense is to be crazy. c. The Zen koan: aiming at this shattering of knowledge: the satori ___,, Beside-the-point answer ___,, a satori of interlocutive knowledge, a satori of the relation between the two speaking/listening subjects ___,, = a verbal (or gestural) act of decontextualizing: ___,, = "I am not there when they wait for me": I break the essence-the complexity-of the message according to which messages about places (about where I see the other, where he sees me, etc.) are always part of the message: I create a linguistic atopia 37 (but let's not be triumphant: this atopia will be recuperated under the rubric of the "silly").
Diogenes Laertius, 1:55
Satori
121
SESSION OF APRIL 29, 1978
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
Rites 1. Public Rites In China
Pilin!Pikong
Confucius/lao-tzu
My stay in China (May 1974): in the midst of the Pilin/Pikong campaign.1 Rhythmic outburst (I prefer that to the word "orchestration") against Confucianism and the "rites": the coded symbolism of collective life, which connotes ( r) the static, the unchangeable, the nonrevolutionary; (2) nondialectical formalism; (3) hierarchy. Against the order of the rites, the principle of Cultural Revolution (recurrent shaking of what is in the process of freezing). Ancestral opposition between Confucius and Lao-tzu. Confucianism and Taoism: two great archetypes, two postulations, an eternal paradigm to be studied: mythical paradigms; Plato/Aristotle, Voltaire/Rousseau; Dostoyevsky/Tolstoy. To summarize: 2
Grenier, 32, 88
Confucius
Predication Legislation Social Man Harmony Convention "To do for nothing"
Grenier, 17
----
Lao-tzu
Retreat Nature Individual Rest Relaxation "To do nothing"
It goes without saying that the Pilin/Pikong campaign didn't lend itself to this paradigm. Confucius and the rites were implicitly opposed not to Taoism (retreat, individual, relaxation, to do nothing!) but to dialectic. Popular China: censorship by silence against the Tao (more a magic than a philosophy). As for what was happening in the heart of people, another question. Without naming Confucianism, the Tao (in its textual form: Laotzu) presents the rites in a deprecating way: in the debasement of nature into artifice, on the lowest rung of the ladder, then of artifice = the very contrary of Confucianism _..,. the following degressive march:
If the Tao (universal Principle of "nature," the wrong word by the way) is lost, the To (the nature of each thing in particular) r.
remams. 2. If the To is lost, if this particular nature stops being perceptible, there still remains infused morality, goodness. 122
3. If goodness disappears, there is still justice. 4. If justice disappears, there remain the rites and the ceremonies (optimal state for Confucianism). 3 One might say (just a game, not to be taken too seriously) that stage r: absolute individuation, dissociation of sociality; stage 2: ideal Christianity; stages 3 and 4: modern societies articulate 3 and 4: claim for justice and recourse to rites and ceremonies (none is exempt from them): bureaucracy, cult of the State as "ceremony."
2. Private Rites
We will quickly draw their type from De Quincey-Baudelaire: ceremonious preparation for the taking of H: H dissolved in black coffee + empty stomach + one hour afterward, light soup + to feel neither worry nor pain. This last point introduces a rather strange dialectic: relation between rite and freedom. Baudelaire insisted (talking about De Quincey): "Any perfect debauch requires perfect leisure . Moreover, you know that hashish exaggerates not only the individual, but the circumstances and settings as well. You have no tasks demanding punctuality or precision to execute; no family problems; no lovesickness. One must be careful. That problem, that uneasiness, that nagging memory of a task requiring your determination and attention at a given moment, would come knelling through your reverie to taint your pleasure. Uneasiness would turn to anguish; a slight problem would become a torture.'' 4 If one follows Baudelaire: vicious circle, tautology: I take H in order to be free, but to take HI must first be free ___,. worry hampers me from reaching the Neutral, but I want the Neutral precisely in order to pass beyond worry. In fact, the problem should probably be externalized: what is vicious in the Baudelairean recommendation is the way it reintroduces interiority into the ceremony. While the more formal the rite, the more pacifying its virtue: try not to give a content to the rites; think that (private) ceremony leads to freedom, instead of requiring it. One specific example of private rite: the secret ritual the writer has to follow in order to write, recent book by Rambures 5 ___,. amused irony of the petite presse (Pivot) 6 in front of the manias of the writer (fountain pens, places, etc.): the idea that it's crazy and that it's not worth the trouble: futile, derisory, together with affectionate and superior recognition: these writers, what do you expect from them? One must have Kafka answer (Janouch):
Baudelaire, 44
123
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
"My friend Ernst Lederer wrote poems with especially bright blue ink on engraved sheets of hand-made paper. I told Kafka about it. He said, 'That's quite right. Every magician has his own rites. Haydn for example only composed in a ceremonially powdered wig. Writing is, after all, a kind of invocation of spirits.'" 7
3. A Little Bit of Symbolic
Why? That there be liberty, it is necessary that there be a little bit of the forbidden: this bit of rule on which ceremony rests: the rite. Ceremony= mood for regulation; in the affective register, "purification" by all ceremonies ___,, kind of free wheel = desert or storm (affective upsurge). Ceremony (the anniversary, for example) protects like a house: something that allows one to live in one's feelings. Example: mourning: the "catastrophic" moment of mourning (the first moment, gripping) is in one sense easier to bear, because the catastrophe is handled, even very badly, by a collective ceremony, which acts like a varnish, protects, insulates the skin against the atrocious burns of mourning: later, it's the desert, frightful because no rite takes care of it other than anniversaries ___,, only one desirable public rite: the one that surrounds death, aids the living (lamentable in modern societies, if I may add)-utopia: a whole community rallied around the subject who survives ___,, in life a little bit of symbolic is needed; good usage of obsessionality ___,, a lot of symbolic distances from the Neutral but a little bit takes one back to it again.
4. The Letter
This "little bit of symbolic" that is asked for or suggested here would perhaps more or less correspond to the difficult (and subtle) thing one could call: the instability of the letter 8 ___,, one could look for it in the direction of a typology of the symbolic (in the common sense, not in the strictly Lacanian sense), not according to the structural relation signifier/signified but (once more) according to a scale of intensities, of "purities" ~ roughly, one would have two domains: r. Fixity, monism of the letter: pure affirmation of the letter: a. Stiffness of the letter ___,, "formalism" in its noxious aspect: ___,, terrorism + monster: China: "a sort of machine in the hand of the emperor whose power is such that, still in our time, we have seen a whole family condemned to death because its chief wrote the name 124
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
of the sovereign in lowercase letters. " 9 (It's not insignificant that the story is about letters). b. In contrast (but still respecting the integrity of the letter), beneficial stubbornness of the letter, reminder that it can not be skipped, sophisticated, "disrobed": Lenin: "Facts are stubborn," and this word of the Calvinist anti-Calvinist Castellion (opposed to the crime against Servet, Contra libellum Calvini, the publication of which Calvin prevented): "Killing a man is not defending a doctrine, it is killing a man. " 10
Joly, 69
2. Dialectic (of the letter in the Kierkegaardian sense = what triggers a break, a qualitative leap, a structural change). The letter follows a path, it is part of a method -"' Zen dialectics: ( r) mountains are mountains and waters are waters -"'then (2) (following a good Zen teaching): mountains are no longer mountains, waters are no longer waters -> (3) (abode of rest), 11 once again mountains are mountains and waters waters, etc. To note: historically, we are today, it seems, in the middle of phase 2: every object is converted by some analysis, interpretation, into the contrary of its name, of its appearance: Marxist analysis (the image inverted in the ideological camera), 12 Freudian analysis, etc.: we live in a world where mountains are truly no longer mountains, etc. __.,.That, clearly, doesn't result from a Zen teaching! That results from the secular path of science (eighteenth century)-"' Remains to be known if the dissatisfaction linked to this stage 2, apparent to many, and the utopias that follow along would not call for the dialectical state of the letter 13 (ecology, nature, religiosity, vague spirituality, success of theosophies, etc.): "a letter of the third type" seems to be awkwardly in search of itself. Or better:
Suzuki, 1:12
r. Stupidity, tautology, narrow scientism 2. Intelligence, paranoia 3. Innocence (mystic), wisdom, "method" (=Tao)
Conflict 1. Banality of the Notion That everything in the universe, in the world, in society, in the subject, in reality is formatted by conflict: no proposition more widely accepted: Western philosophies, doctrines, metaphysics, materialisms, "sensibilities," ordinary languages, everything talks about con125
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
flict (about the conflictual) as if it were nature itself. By the way, the ethnohistory of the idea of conflict remains to be written; for basically it's always the "eternal," the "natural" that most needs a historical treatment (like death: fecund historical studies). It could be called agonistic: science, ideology, practice, value of conflict. In any case, one should reframe the Western tradition within such a perspective: study of the Greek mache 14 (Sophists, Socrates, Nietzschean theory of the joust). Mache: logical and psychological aspect: psychological jubilation and logical assumption: to corner the other in a situation of self-contradiction = to reduce him to silence: absolute triumph _.,,. mortal narcissistic wound _.,,. elimination. It seems that at the end of the nineteenth-twentieth centuries amplification and deepening of the philosophies of conflict: Marx, Freud (not to forget, on another plane, Darwin): conflict is not an evil, it's a motor, a functioning. Something to note: the theory of conflict often seems to run "metonymically" on the "character" of the philosophers of conflict: example: Henri Lefebvre: 15 constantly reminding one of the conflicted engine of the world but also himself the theater of pugnaciousness: as often happens with Marxists. Warning: be careful: refrain from joining to these two figures the usual inevitable third: Nietzsche: he is not a straightforward "philosopher" of conflict. Deleuze: "The notions of struggle, war, rivalry or even comparison are foreign to Nietzsche and his conception of the will to power. It is not that he denies the existence of struggle: but he does not see it as in any way creative of values": 16 struggle= only = means by which the weak triumph over the strong. In short, Western tradition is problematic for me in this: not because it decides that conflict exists, that the world is conflictual, but: because it transforms conflict into a nature and a value (or, another version of the same refusal: making a value out of nature).
2. Coded Conflict
Joust
The two representations of the conflictual (nature, value) can be defused according to the coding imposed on conflict _.,,. immense file of coded conflicts-or of codes of conflict: Greeks: one should reexamine here Nietzsche's remarks on joust (Agan), on the spirit of joust: pre-Socratic times; then "psychologization," "naturalization," "dramatization" with the Socratic (and Euripidian) face. Middle Ages: a file that has attracted me for a long time, but have not yet been able to go there to look at it seriously: that of 126
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
the scholastic disputatio: it would include a reconstitution of the protocols of verbal conflict: that would be an excellent historical introduction to the analysis of naturalized conflicts (conflicts of speech) in our time: they surely obey an implicit coding (see political debates on television). Ethnology: here as well a whole file to constitute. Example: the practice of hain-tenys (see Paulhan, Oeuvres completes, volume 2, 1966).17 I don't know the literal meaning and origin of the expression: Merina tribe (Madagascar). Game: two opponents: agonistic emulation of quotations and counterquotations; victor: the one who knows the most of them and the most relevant; the one who has the last word (borrowed word). One should also look at the situation in France today (I speak of conflicts of speech): visible taste of French people for the (verbal) agon: heirs of the Greeks, without their genius: rugby, football, antagonistic sports ___,, one-to-one debates, confrontations, debates between adversaries, etc. Equivocal regime: it's coded (in fact), but one pretends to be natural, spontaneous, truthful, to oppose referents as if speech were purely transparent, instrumental ___,, always this great naturalizing drive, this refusal to take responsibility for the codes, for the games.
Disputatio
Hain-tenys
French
3. Dodges Ways of dodging the conflictual, of "taking something on the bias" (which is more or less what the whole course is about). Just to be noted on this point: r. The avoidance of conflict is fundamentally annulled, reduced to nothing, by Western ideology. Well expressed by Francis Bacon's rationalist pragmatism: "There be also two false peaces or unities: the one, when the peace is grounded but upon an implicit ignorance; for all colours will agree in the dark: the other, when it is pieced upon a direct admission of contraries in fundamental points. " 18 ___,, This condemnation-annulment draws the negative imprint of the areas that are beyond conflict, which, to tell the truth, are to be found only in an Eastern space (Buddhist or Tao): to accept "ignorance," the night of knowledge, or to accept without guilt the contradiction between choices. 2. Gregory Bateson, American psychologist and anthropologist (Steps to an Ecology of Mind), 19 worked on the existential basis of the conflictual, what he calls the schismogenesis (schisma: slit,
Bacon, Essays Civil and
Moral, chap. 2, 13
127
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
separation, dissension). Exceptional fact: didn't find "schismogenic sequences" in Bali ___,. a fact that, under certain conditions (to be nuanced), seems to contradict the theories of social conflict (Marxian determinism) ---<> in Bali (is it still the case?): annulment of the conflictual: tactics that allow the "settling" of quarrels and of differentiations of status; sequences to diminish the child's tendencies toward competitive and rivalrous behavior+ lack of climax in music, art, theater = non-paroxysm-oriented structure + technics for deflating quarrels= "avoidances": pwik; 20 for example: wars in the past, of course, but with numerous elements of mutual avoidance (for example: numerous no-man's-lands). 21 Notice: avoidance (pwik) ;: "arbitration," the "noble," gallant method, coded by Western agonistic. 22
4. Conflict as Meaning
Boehme, 158
What are conflicts useful for? Obviously, one might say: to vanquish, to dominate, to possess, to transform, etc.: it would be the immediate form taken by the libido dominandi (always this aftertaste of the anthropological, cf. vis dormitiva). 23 As for myself, tempted to interpret conflict (I have no choice but to give it a meaning, if I really want to dominate it) otherwise. How? I am going to make use of the Boehmian theory of evil to try to glimpse it: Key problem for Boehme: to absolve God from all responsibility for the existence of evil ---<> Lucifer's fall: totally irrational, pure accident: act of absolute liberty of the angel: God was not able to prevent it ---<> God didn't know that Lucifer would revolt: act of totally unforeseeable liberty, since Lucifer, like all the angels, was created free ---<> his fall was not necessary: Michael and Uriel remained loyal ___,. Boehme still prefers to renounce the idea of God's omnipotence rather than to accept that he be responsible for evil. ---<> angelic world (before Lucifer's fall): world without opposition, without conflict, without meaning ---<> Lucifer's rebellion creates opposition, conflict, meaning ---<> God becomes able to signify himself (to manifest himself). 24 Perhaps it's how some contemporary conflicts should be understood: minor, marginal, obviously accepted, sparked off, not to "win," "to triumph over," but to "demonstrate" {"manifester") (= exact term): July 3 r, '77: antinuclear demonstration (against Superphenix) at Creys-Malville: 25 one dead, one hundred wounded---<> the press is unleashed, etc.: violence advertises, reveals, manifests
128
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
the ecological cause in an irreversible way ____,. violence: profitable (circuit of exchange) from the point of view of expression ____,. conflict is the sign that I exist ____,. = exactly Boehme's God: he wants to manifest himself, to reveal himself (and first of all to himself), and he does it by means of division, conflict, evil = God is a "demo" {manif).
Supplement VI The writer in the Neutral: reading of Kafka (]anouch}: 26 In May r92r, I wrote a sonnet which was published by Ludwig Winder in the Sunday supplement of Bohemia. Kafka said on this occasion: "You describe the poet as a great and wonderful man whose feet are on the ground, while his head disappears in the clouds. Of course, that is a perfectly ordinary image drawn within the intellectual framework of lower-middle-class convention. It is an illusion based on wish fulfilment, which has nothing in common with reality. In fact, the poet is always much smaller and weaker than the social average. Therefore he feels the burden of earthly existence much more intensely and strongly than other men. For him personally his song is only a scream. Art for the artist is only suffering, through which he releases himself for further suffering. He is not a giant, but only a more or less brightly plumaged bird in the cage of his existence." "You too?" I asked. "I am a quite impossible bird," says Franz Kafka. "I am a jackdaw-a kavka. The coal merchant in the close of the Tein cathedral has one. Have you seen it?" "Yes, it flies about outside his shop." "Yes, my relative is better off than I am. It is true, of course, that his wings have been clipped. As for me, this was not in any case necessary, as my wings are atrophied. For this reason there are no heights and distances for me. I hop about bewildered among my fellow men. They regard me with deep suspicion. And indeed I am a dangerous bird, a thief, a jackdaw. But that is only an illusion. In fact, I lack all feeling for shining objects. For that reason I do not even have glossy black plumage. I am gray, like ash. A jackdaw who longs to disappear between the stones. But this is only joking, so that you will not notice how badly things are going with me today. " 27 129
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
Oscillation 28 1. Image and Etymologies A. Words
Networks of words
r. Network of closely related words: it's by confronting related words that one refines meanings, differences, nuances _,,. wish for a great "pedagogy" of nuance in the classroom: nuance is one of the linguistic tools of nonarrogance, of nonintolerance: civic imperative to teach nuances (but I suppose great resistance from kids), to make up nuance exercises; one of these exercises: inventory of micronetworks of words that are very similar but a tiny bit different: _,,. "discourse on the bit of difference": wouldn't deny difference but would recognize the price of the "bit." Justness: just between being and "bit." 2. Greek-Latin: three words, so to speak, "in mirror relation":
Oudeteros Me sos
a. The grammatical Neutral: to oudeteron (neither one nor the other). b. The political Neutral: leans on no side: mesas (middle). 29 Notice that Greek clearly distinguishes the "formal" neutral, without value judgment, from the ethical Neutral (related to an option): but still allows for a questionable "crushing" between the "Neutral" and the "middle," the "mean" (tendency to "quantify" the Neutral, to "unqualify" it, to reduce it to a cancellation of forces, a balance; cf. figure "To Give Leave").
Heteroklitos
3. A third, more interesting word: heteroklitos: (a) he who leans on one side and the other;30 (b) grammar: words whose declension proceeds from different themes, "irregular" words (for example, in French: aller {to go), vais {I go}, irons {we will go))_,,. "Heteroclite" _.,. we could say that the Neutral that is at stake for us here is not on the side of mesas (of the mean, of the neither-nor) but on the side of the heteroklitos, of the irregular, the unforeseeable, of the one following the other without order_,,. if Neutral= force devoted to baffling the paradigm (first session) _.,.two postulations: ( r) exemption, cancellation _.,. "degree zero" (2) revolving sequence both disturbed and disturbing, irregularity _,,. in short: Neutral = to cancel and/or to scramble. B.
Images: The heteroclite prompts two images on the ethical plane (system of behaviors), each of them deprecated: hesitation, oscillation_.,. to be studied, but I give two "literary" examples of it. 130
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
Gide. His biographer (the Petite Dame) makes him into a specialist of hesitation: "'Coffee or Nescafe (decaffeinated)? But say it, so that we make more of it!" He looks at me with a disconsolate face: "But you strip me of all my possibilities of hesitation."' 31 Hesitations about traveling (in particular toward the end of his life): his last project to travel, Morocco (which he didn't do) contradictory telegrams (1946): "So that there he is totally hesitant as always and all entangled in the middle of too many temptations ... " (1946). 32 And this, which perfectly summarizes the theme of Gidian hesitation such as it was perceived by people around him (in other words, his legend): "Before letting him go, there is always the painful moment when I ask him the indispensable question: 'Will you lunch and will you have dinner with me?' which he is not far from considering as an attack on his freedom. < ... >The difficulty he has making a decision is truly incredible. It's not so much the choice that seems difficult to him, but it's that the choice risks depriving him of the more agreeable, the unexpected that could occur. " 33 ( 1946) somehow the hedonist's anxiety: a logic of the "pickup" {drague}, of the adventure (adventure: the agreeable: "tellable" unexpected): to study: waiting for the new. One word of commentary (or rather two): I.
Gide; 98
--';>
34
37
--';>
a. The "Petite Dame" (which is normal, given her background) presents Gidian hesitation as a psychological, personality-related trait; but this trait in fact has a "mythological" or "hagiographical" aim: it is a way (role of the friend-witness) of making the private-the private, daily, "real,'' "biographical" Gide-coincide with the public Gide, the public, legendary image of the literary Gide, founder of an ethics, the Gidian ethic: therefore elaboration or confirmation of a signature image: the Nathanaelian elusiveness, self-positioning by dint of small displacements of the "most irreplaceable of beings" 34 hesitation here thus ends up functioning as an objective device, not like a "disorder," an anomie, a difficult margin, but, all being said, like a reconquest, a stabilization, a working on one's image. b. Hesitation (indecision) can be a discourse (the discourse of the "I hesitate") and as such a "screen" or rather a "noise," through which something is being said by the subject, unknowingly or knowingly but unacknowledgedly, little matter = a music, a symphony: it allows for all the themes of the possible to resonate in a vast and long exposition, but in fact there is already a chosen theme (a decision toward which the subject secretly leans), which after acer--';>
--';>
131
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
tain period of entanglement, goes tilt, rings like the truth of desire: the subject deceptively undecided (is there any other kind?) bears a great responsibility toward himself: he must ceaselessly lend his ear, listen, guess the decisive theme _,,. there is a difficult management of hesitation that is not (only) a pathos (object for a pathology) but (also) an economy, a "praxeology." Because the writer: at the same time nothing definitive (Kafka: "I have no definite post") and from the start something definitive. 35
Janouch, 13
This concerned "hesitation." But oscillation should perhaps be set apart. Even though this is a case I do not really want to treat in depth, because it is about a close friend, about someone whom, personally, I like, esteem, and admire, 36 and moreover about a "hot" item, about an "image in action." I want to suggest that one should perhaps interpret, which is to say "understand" Sollers according to the model (not simply "incomprehensible," "disappointing," "devalorizing") of a serious thought of oscillation _,,. spectacular recantations, comings and goings, scramblings that disconcert _,,. three remarks: 2.
Sollers
a. It implies an obvious challenge to the role of the intellectual as the noble, just attorney for a cause: "the carnavalesque" can be a dimension of the writing of one's life: don't forget that today we are in the midst of an active phase of "healthy" deconstruction of the "mission" of the intellectual: this deconstruction can take the form of a withdrawal but also of a jamming, of a series of decentered affirmations. b. The jolt given to the unity of intellectual discourse (fidelity) can be understood as a series of "happenings" 37 meant to upset the very superegoistic ethic of the intellectual as figurehead of noble causes, at the price, obviously, of an extreme solitude (first novel: Une Curieuse Solitude {A curious solitude)). 38 Notice that happenings are not "welcomed" by this intellectual practice I would like one day to see described finally _,,. ethology of the Intellectuals. c. In fact, emerging from the wide range of this wild, fearless music of oscillation, I am convinced that there is one stable theme: Writing, devotion to Writing_,,. the Sollersian "new" is that this devotion to Writing (some pages of Paradis every morning) 39 is channeled not through the ordinary attitude art for art's sake, or of art + commitment of the "citizen" -writer who always votes or signs on the same side, but through a kind of radical turmoil of the subject, of his multiplied and incessant, almost tireless compromise: strug132
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
gling between the open-endedness of the posturing and the tendency for the image to settle down, to hold: immobility is the fate of the image ~ cf. annihilation of the image in the mystic El-Hadj, 40 cf. perhaps the Lacanian incomprehensible, destroyer of vulgate.
God
3. Resistances: very strong resistance, coming notably from the intelligentsia, to admit, to recognize variation, oscillation: emblematized by the Gide/Sollers opposition: Gidian hesitation salvageable because the image is stable. Gide builds the stable image of the moving "' Sollers prevents the image from taking. In short, everything is truly decided not on the level of the contents but of the images: communities are always willing to save an image (no matter which one) because they feed on images: the Sollersian "scandal": his target is the image, he seems intent on preventing the formation, the stabilization of all images ahead of time: even that of the writer who tries different directions, explores contradictions before finding his definitive way (myth of the itinerary: noble). But even this image doesn't seem to hold, so grinding is the blurring of the gestures or, as it has often been said to me (typically collective word): so "indefensible."
2. Vibratory Time
From the endoxal field (social imaginary), let's go back to the existential field (effort, intentionality, interior of the subject): subject being prey to an activity (as I said) of hesitation, of oscillation: ~ This subject: one might feel that oscillation is some kind of tactic, a tool that the subject uses: to achieve what? Not a sublimation (cf. below with regard to Sollers) but, according to a less transcendent ethic, a "perfect pitch" {justesse}, what once upon a time one would have called an "authenticity": Sartre, about Nathalie Sarraute: "authenticity, that is, the real relation with others, with oneself and with death" 41 = I uphold the word and the sentence, unusual to my linguistic habits, because of the last part: "real relation with death" ~perhaps that's the point that could define a "perfect pitch" of life (cf. "desperate vitality") and that would allow one to understand oscillation, alternation, as a "desperate" tactic of the subject. One could say here, in the manner of Bachelard: oscillation, hesitation, alternation accomplish (on the existential plane of the subject, of his life as existence) a time that vibrates (energy of existence = a vibratory energy). 42 The relation between vibration and perfect pitch {justesse}, the right efficiency {l'efficience juste}, is illustrated
The Emotions
beginning
Bachelard, 138
133
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
84
Teleute, Askesis
by the example of the billiard player, whose gesture looks hesitant and yet is characteristically skillful - fundamental dualism in the perfecting of certain skillful movements: dialectic of more and less - billiard player: ( r) impelled by the desire to make his stroke but too much tension in his muscles - fear of failure - (2) antagonistic activity: the muscles relax ~ opposite fear of failure from too weak a stroke ~ more or less ample oscillations of the arm = swift succession of conflicting feelings produced one after the other intelligent use of strength: needs two contradictory reference points in the more and in the less. 43 Perfect pitch of the vibrating time: 44 once again, leaving the existential, one can go back to collectivity and even (and above all) to the species. Ancient Greeks (cf. so-called archaic people): the rhythm of yearly life structured according to a succession of paroxystic and opposite states (pathe): many collective celebrations, but between each of these festivals a period of retention, abstention, sobriety: teleute, askesis 45 =festival (in the sense of: "accomplishment," conclusion, achievement, ending "' training) ~ rhythm: flagrant in all antique societies, notably in diet (ancien regime: "belt-tightening," "feast," meat) (in a "grammar" of "life," the sign would refer to all the instances of alternation). Mark of the poetic: paradigm stretched into syntagm - notice that the problem has a present-day pertinence: even though modern societies tend toward the disappearance of rhythm and the standardization of "states" (Sunday boredom taking over for the boredom of the workweek), it looks as if French people (they in particular, it seems) are nostalgic for alternation (attachment to a survival) - sociological survey on time (French people and time): people prefer to group together the interruptions of work (rather than spreading them over the course of the week) in order to have, at the week's end, another life (to go away): survival of the teleute askesis. At the level of species, frequent and spectacular phenomena: hibernating, winter sleeps with mad awakenings at springtime, and this very impressive (Dr. H. M. Shelton, Le Jeune: Une Technique millenaire, Laffont, 1978): The Alaskan fur seal bull is the best known example of fasting by a mammal during the mating season. All through the summer he neither eats nor sleeps. It is just one long debauch of fighting and love-making and guarding his harem against unscrupulous invaders. As a result of all this activity, by Sep-
134
SE SS I 0 N 0 F MAY 6, 1 9 7 8
tember he is a wreck of his former self. All his fat has disappeared, for that is what he has been living on by absorption all summer. His bones protrude, his side is torn and scarred, he is weary unto death. Blessed sleep is what he needs. Forsaking his harem, he waddles back into the long grass far away from the beach, there to stretch out in the warm sun. He will sleep for three weeks on end without waking, if undisturbed. 46 Here we would drift toward a completely different figure: Love as oxymoron, alliance of words, "dark light of the stars" 47 =food and exhaustion (love and fresh water): whence the metaphor of the fire, which devours and exhausts.
135
SESSION OF MAY 6, 1978
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
Supplement VII News of the week: 1. Two clari-fications that were given to me, coming to clear up some fog: the Course = a process of collective memory: this might be the correct line for the Course insofar as this type of dialogue equally excludes praise and aggression but achieves an activity.
El-Hallaj (ninth century) 1 2. Hain-tenys: Malagasy phrase (it refers to a verbal "game" of a Merina tribe). Paulhan says (translator) :2 "science of language," "science of words," or "wise words." Hay: science, power (of words), but also: heat, burn (of words): love, justice __,, close to teny: blames, reproaches __,, what gives life to language 3 __,, (I have often thought about a course on the wounds caused by language). I.
Mirese Akar
Received a letter, an anonymous note, that seems to relate to the course, because addressed to the College and a vague connection with the course: written with a green ballpoint pen and mailed from the Montparnasse train station on April 3 o (the day after the session on Answer): this lone sentence: " ... and 4 well, if that's how it is, why don't you retire and 'stop bugging us' {nous "foutre la paix"} you too?" I relay this "love letter" {poulet} for the following reason: What is starting to be explored scienti-fically: in all speech, even more important than the "message": the address, the destinatory game, the allocution, the allocutionary tactic, i.e., -finally the imaginary (affective) workings of request and answer, the tactic of images __,, in this sense, everyone can con-firm it, the aggression of the anonymous letter rests secondarily in its message and primarily in its anonymity = the note to which I can't reply; 5 in whatever way I twist my mind, I don't know to whom to answer (except by having recourse to a police service machine, in any case inefficient): nothing to do: de-finitively impotent, had, foreclosed: it's the low blow in the mache, in the war of words. There, we see that to answer is not so much to oppose a content, that is, to reply, 6 as to be able or to want to speak after: quite clear in the parents/children relation. The verb "to reply" was always used intransitively, and the reply was understood as an act of insolence. __,, The anonymous in fact 2.
136
acts like an old-fashioned father or like a despot who locks me in the condition of a kid: (the anonymous letter means}: and please do not reply. I can't answer, but I can comment (what kids often do for themselves}: to comment = to intensify the consciousness of the gesture, of the incident to the highest possible pitch: to speak the message in another language (discourse) than the one in which it was sent, i.e., to translate, to interpret; to change the key (in the musical sense) of the code, in order to alter the music (the cacophony)__.,. because one must always go all the way to the end of a desire (Ribettes)7 or of a wound: the Neutral doesn't necessarily mean canceling (taking the beating without flinching) but rather displacing, displacing oneself 8 (Subsiding is not out of the question, as long as I speak the language of subsiding to myself) From this, one can understand perhaps this, more general: commentary, criticism, writing might in fact be the way to answer him who wants me not to answer: the work unwinds itself outside all answers like a huge, continuous assertion: such is the first degree (pessimistic or realistic) view I have of it; but in commenting (i.e., in actively reading, I answer it, I exorcise the relation of power that it imposes on me (as such, all work, all speech is imposing). Oh well {Eh bien}, 9 since this anonymous person enjoins me to retire, I am going to deal right now with the figure Retreat. 10
Retreat r. Movement of retreating (from the world, from the worldly), but should rather be called: retirement; (2) place to which one retires.
1. The Gesture
With the exception of one example, which I will give soon, I will skip the huge file on religious retreat, on the act of retiring: essential part in the organization of every type of religious life (cf. course "To Live Together" {Vivre ensemble) )11 There is no lack of literary examples of retreat of this kind: Chateaubriand, Life of Rance. 12 The wished-for but discouraged retreat of Alyosha Karamazov, etc. Prompted as always by recent readings (thus nothing exhaustive, far from it), three gestures of retreat. By gestures, I mean acts of separation, of secession that imply not necessarily a theatricality
137
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
(which is the classical definition of gesture"' act) but a quantum of phantasmatic brilliance, of desire, or of pleasure: whether the gesture obviously fulfills, comforts the subject, or whether the gesture of retreat performed by another makes us feel envious, phantasmatically, that's to say by projecting us into its scenario:
a. Rousseau
Walk, V, p. 62
Island
After the stoning of Motiers, takes refuge on the island of SaintPierre, a little island in the Lake of Bienne (north of the Lake of Neuchatel): little known, even in Switzerland (says Rousseau): "very pleasant and singularly placed for the happiness of a man who likes to cut himself off {se circonscrire}" ("to circumscribe oneself": fine expression for the retreat). 13 There: great pleasure from isolation: "this isolated spot where I have ensnared myself on my own, which was impossible for me to leave without help and surely without being noticed" 14 -"' Rousseau: transported there abruptly, alone and naked ... has his governess, his books, and his little possessions brought but takes pleasure in unpacking nothing, in leaving the books in their crates ... and no writing desk. Underscore several characteristics of this Biennoise retreat, real retreat because there is another Rousseau, "phantasmatic retreat" (see below): The island fantasy (well known: childhood fantasy, cf. boat fantasy) here realized (and what greater pleasure than an actualized fantasy?): break with the terra firma, which means: autarchy, pleasure of autarchy: fulfillment (definition of paradise): Rousseau, Fifth Walk. I.
On the island there is only a single house, but a large, pleasant, and comfortable one which, like the island, belongs to Berne Hospital and in which a tax collector lives with his family and servants. He maintains a large farmyard, a pigeon house, and fishponds. Despite its smallness, the island is so varied in its terrain and vistas that it offers all kinds of landscapes and permits all kinds of cultivation. You can find fields, vineyards, woods, orchards, and rich pastures shaded by thickets and bordered by every species of shrubbery, whose freshness is preserved by the adjacent water. A high terrace planted with two rows of trees runs the length of the island, and in the middle of this terrace a pretty reception hall has been built where the inhabitants of the neighboring banks gather and come to dance on Sundays during harvest. 138
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
r This is the island on which I sought refuge after the stoning at Motiers. I found the sojourn on it so charming, I led a life there so suitable to my temper that, resolved to end my days there, I had no worry other than their not letting me execute this project which did not fit in with the one of transporting me to England-a project whose first effects I was already feeling. Because of the forebodings that troubled me, I wanted them to make this refuge a perpetual prison for me, to confine me to it for life, and-removing every possibility and hope of getting off it-to forbid me any kind of communication with the mainland so that being unaware of all that went on in the world I might forget its existence and that it might also forget mine. 15 2. Abolition of time, under the guise of a dream of eternity: to be eternally there, in this state -;. audacious metaphor: "I wanted them to make this refuge a perpetual prison for me, to confine me to it for life, and-removing every possibility and hope of getting off it-to forbid me any kind of communication with the mainland so that being unaware of all that went on in the world I might forget its existence and that it might also forget mine." (In fact, eternity for Rousseau = two months.) Eternity, prison? = exemption from (social) responsibility. 3. Company, retreat = this is not solitude: there is the tax collector (Berne hospital), his family, his servants + on Sundays, visitors from the neighboring shores. -;. The intrusion of the exterior is limited and above all coded (on Sundays), thus absolutely under control: not overwhelmed by the social + the collector: curious and subtle notation ... "the tax collector, his wife, and his servants who in truth were all very worthy people but nothing more." 16 Which means what? bearable, not infringing on the retreat, because "insignificant": they weren't "intellectuals," writers, politicians: their "ideosphere," their "ideo-logy" did not interfere with that of Rousseau -;. retreat implies the right dose of otherness: the light and thus if needed flat otherness (here we are truly as close to the Neutral as can be). 4. Idleness. Finally, typical feature (in relation to other retreats) of the Bienne retreat: its finality: to do nothing: "the precious far niente was the first and principal enjoyment I wanted to savor in all its sweetness, and all I did during my sojourn was in effect only the delicious and necessary pursuit of a man who has devoted himself to idleness." 17 Therefore, let's underscore: no books, no writing desk: suspension of writing: replaced by a pacifying because bear-
Eternal prison
Company
139
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
ing no responsibility activity: to collect plants: undertakes the flora petrinsularis: to describe all the plants on the island; focuses above all on the sexuality of the plants. ~ Roughly: idleness in relation to the "specialization" of the intellectual: pleasure in substituting an irenic knowledge (perhaps obsessional: reification, inventory) for a battle of ideas + "ecological" postulation: agricultural work, exercise, appetite, etc., and above all: marginal, type of violon d'Ingres (cf. myself and painting). 18
b. Swedenborg
Swedenborg, 65
(Swede, roughly contemporary with Voltaire. Man of science, chemist, naturalist, engineer, covered with honors; at fifty-eight: mystical vision, radical transformation ~ series of revelations that will extend over twenty-seven years ~ new glory: all of Europe becomes interested in him, writes to him, but he doesn't answer.) Circumstances of the first vision: Swedenborg traveled a lot: he stayed in different countries to have books published there (a book a country!) ~ in London, 1746. His custom was to rent a room for meditation, in an inn different from his living place: I will come back to it, because it's this second place that interests me. One night in this room: is hungry, eats a lot; at the end of the meal, fog before his eyes, reptiles on the floor; 19 cf. vision of Peter, Acts of the Apostles: tent dropping from the sky, containing some animals, "Rise, Peter; kill and eat," 20 repeated three times "' Swedenborg: sees a man seated in full light in a corner of the room; the reptiles have disappeared. The man says: "Don't eat so much." Then darkness, alone. The following night, the shining man reappears. "I am God ... I have elected you to interpret the inner meaning of the Holy Scriptures to men: I will dictate to you what you will write." ~ Divine mission and dictation. (I would like to reflect on the inversion of the order: kill and eat/don't eat; but that would require going back to the anagogical meaning of Peter's vision (that of Swedenborg being basely digestive or rather "indigestive") and that would take us too far away) ~ let's return to the room he rents in an inn, separately from the one where he lives, in order to meditate, because this place, or this gesture of double rental, fascinates me: some thoughts ~ r. Double rental ~ here: to "meditate"; but the most current version: to make love: "one-night stand" {baise-en-ville) ~ "onenight meditation" {medite en ville). A substitution not to be taken 140
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
too lightly_,. conduct of pleasure, of secrecy, perhaps of anonymity. To meditate: what belongs most properly to me, what requires a space of dispossession that will allow for the act and my relation to this act (love or meditation) to be isolated and essentialized. 2. It would be necessary to know more about a certain fantasy of clandestinity, which as we see here might intersect with a fantasy of split personality: fantasy of the inner depths. (Let's play on the ambiguity: for/fort {innermost core/fortress}: my interior as a fortress (title of Bruno Bettelheim, referring to psychosis); 21 as for, which has a complex etymological trajectory: forum _,. market, operations carried out at the market_,. conventions _,.jurisdictions, law, prices (au fur de: at the rate of = au fur et a mesure {as one goes along)); Spanish: fuero (law) _,.court, temporal jurisdiction of the church (= outer for) _,. ;: judgment of one's conscience (inner for.) The second room: like the inner for, the impregnable fort: (historical) myth of two men in one subject: the exterior man, social, worldly, alienated by the constraints of worldliness (hypocrisy, etc.) ;: interior man, true and free man _,. man of words/man of silence (or of pleasure = of the beyond or of the before language). Cf. the public/private myth, to be explained, by the way; it has been said: ideologically capitalist: but it's the use of the "public" that is alienated in a market society (photos, interviews, gossip, etc.): the "private" is a natural defense against the commodification of the public _,.logical identification of the clandestine (or the anonymous) with the free. In any case the fantasy of split personality might be the more important one. I would infer that from a double postulation I can witness in myself: (a) my resistance to having more than one place (city/country), my desire for one single permanent dwelling for both rest and productive work, the way I compulsively reproduce the same spatial structure, the same "proxemy" everywhere 22 (I explained this several times); (b) my desire, sometimes, to have a second place, almost secret, familiar and unfamiliar: in a completely different neighborhood (Canal St-Martin, decrepit hotel, on my way back from Nanterre) _,. two fantasies: (a) that of the painter, who has an independent studio; (b) the miracle-idea (true fantasy) that in leaving to barricade myself for several weeks in a place (hotel room at the seaside, little beach during winter) I would be able to work intensely: write a book, a novel, etc. Less subjective because attested by crime and adventure literature: the fantasy of places with two entrances, one of which of course is secret: Arsene Lupin 23 _,. mythical solution that trium-
Innermost core
Public/ private
One/two places
Two entrances
141
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
phantly solves the double bind: a retreat that protects without being a trap.
c. Proust
Painter, 158
Is there a Proustian retreat? I have always believed it, strongly, and I am nurtured by this image (Castex and Surer, twentieth century). 24 Charms of the myth: (r) Flood of the Seine 1910: Proust on an island: half of Paris under water, subway submerged, trams immobilized, lake extending from the St-Lazare Station to the Boulevard Haussmann, up to Proust's apartment. 25 (2) Bedroom lined in cork, nightly work, only a few friends, etc.
Swann 1913
1871 Worldly youth
Fertile retreat 1922 Time regained 1928
1909 Beginning Recherche
Meaning of the myth (or, precisely, that which impresses me): (r) entry "into work," as into a convent; (2) the price one must pay for the work ~ certainty that it will be completed and important; (3) enjoyment of both a phantasmatic and "practical" sovereignty; (4) credibility of the myth because of its internal articulation: to amass materials (observations, experiences) =worldly life, then to close oneself off so as to compose them: artisanal and agricultural myth~ gathering~ immanence (of the elaboration) ~ transcendence (of the result). Is the myth realizable? In any case, if it is, on this condition: not to "shut oneself away" (even if this is in a more modest way than Proust) at a random stage of the production of the work: not too soon. In point 4 of the myth, something correct: an overcompression of the materials is required (as shown clearly in the many illuminations {fusees}2 6 that preceded the Recherche): the shutting-away-the "schizoidism"-only seems tenable during the writing, in the phase of writing. That being said: perhaps atopical problem: depends on the subject and on the type of work? Very mysterious alchemy of the work. I said: myth. In fact, I am realizing that my image of the Proustian retreat comes uniquely from the Castex-Surer schema I men142
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
-----
---------------·----------..
tioned. 27 In Painter, things are infinitely less clear-cut: true, there was a retreat to a nursing home (Dr. Solier's clinic in Billancourt), for six weeks, after the death of his mother; but in fact, also, to cure asthma ~ true, a retreat later, but less drastic than the myth would have it, and also an effect of the deterioration of his health. Above all, it's hard to locate a real break. Now, mythically, the break is what makes the retreat; here: day and night. (Life of Proust: has always fascinated me [review of Painter]: 28 I believe: very new: a new way of staging the relation of life and work: ~ perhaps a course on that. I put a hold on the subject.)
2. Organization Retreat is "signified" (becomes signifying: becomes a noun) through its contents-which is identical to the way it is organized: schedules, rituals, quirks = the way the body in retreat weaves the work. ~ Proust's quirks: we'll return to the topic, if one day we deal with Proust. r. A less well known example of organization: Swedenborg's style of life in his house in Stockholm: House +garden = a square. Actual apartment: exiguous, without refinement; would not have seemed comfortable to anyone else. Hebrew and Greek bibles + concordance for the quotations. Worked night and day. Slept "when he felt himself open to sleep" 29 (no fixed times). His old servant (the wife of the gardener): her only duties: to make his bed and refill a large pitcher in his antechamber. From autumn to spring, a fire in his study (for his coffee). In the bedroom, never any fire, but good English blankets. Would replenish the fire (live coals and dry wood) and begin to write. Made his coffee in the fireplace of his study: would drink it day and night with a lot of sugar but neither milk nor cream. Food: only boiled semolina and milk (cf. Spinoza). 2. This routine shares many features with that of Proust and thus possibility of a typology of spaces of retreat ("space": structurable ,. "place": different problem): (a) Absolute appropriation of space: "uncomfortable for anybody else": for oneself, without concession. (b) Abolition of the "natural" day/night rhythm. Proust: the rhythmic unity is the nycthemeron; 30 for Swedenborg, not even: sleeps when he needs to. Proust: problem of noise. (c) Comfort: the writing retreat is not ascetic: heat. (d) Importance of being served (ties writing to income): Swedenborg, modestly but no physical effort, no errands; Proust, lavishly: Nicolas Cottin serves Proust at night, Celine takes
Swedenborg, 358
Proust and Swedenborg
Painter, 159
143
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
-
Ownership
over for the coffee toward four o'clock in the morning. (e) repetitive diet: Swedenborg: semolina and milk. Proust dines at nine o'clock in the evening: three croissants from the Saint-Lazare Station, boiling cafe au lait in a wadded coffeepot, eggs in cream sauce, fried potatoes served in a little silver vegetable dish (that's what surprises me most), and stewed fruit: curious: the alliance between luxury and repetition:31 cf. king of Spain32 giving a large pension to Farinelli so he would sing the same song to him every evening for fourteen years: as if monotony (repetition) by itself were enough to create the retreat. 3. Organization of the retreat: problem of ownership unavoidable. There are two types of ownership: (1) Bad: that of the will-to-grasp, of the will-to-keep, of appropriation, of the will-to-hold-much: = the
ad-rogantia
Maistre, 221
*
(2) Good, or at least acceptable: minor ownership, that which signals retreat, aloofness, individual, anonymity: what doesn't show, colorless: what Cage calls "the utilities" 33 (what doesn't concern others): perhaps bizarre idea: the Neutral would be related to this minor ownership, or this small ownership (cf. small change): ownership of a private space, whose signification is nonconsequential: ownership of the objects we call "personal": it's more an individuation of materials (vase for flowers, black marble of the clock, old frame of a romantic print): material that has a mnemonic charge ___,. a kind of proxemy: 34 the object is almost a gesture of my body. Quite possible that this attachment to minor belongings is either neurotic (on the side of a slight obsessionality: my nail scissors, my fountain pen, etc.) or socially, historically, and class constructed: one often feels like connecting it with a petit-bourgeois attitude: being the miniaturized replica of bourgeois property (the way the single house miniaturizes the estate); which, to be sure, would go against an ancient aristocratic posture: indifference to the private (Versailles): the Russian aristocrats: the old Prince Bolkonski in War and Peace, the Count Strogonov Joseph de Maistre speaks of: He had no bedroom in his huge mansion, not even a solid bed. He slept in the manner of the old Russians, on a couch or on a little camp bed that he had set up here or there, according to his fancy." 35 Cf. also the rule of disappropriation of proxemy in modern communities ___,. radicality, but with an ultimate resistance: communal defecation.
3. Sitio 36 All this: organization of the interior space. But another problem or at least another theme: the choice of the place where it feels good to stay, to lock oneself up, where one "feels good": 144
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
l. Decision concerning place: left completely to chance. Probably, many literary examples of travelers stopping in a place, feeling good there and staying + quantity of myths concerning abode, retreat, foundation (of town) designated, assigned by God. Example: Navigatio Brendani: 37 Celtic monasticism: Patrick (fifth century), Colomban (sixth century; Ireland): to break away from the world completely, to place oneself in God's hands + observance of virtue by means of sea errancies that lead to some deserted islet where one establishes a new monastery: example: Brendan (+ 5 So): with fourteen disciples, flees the world and for seven years consigns himself to the sea currents between Ireland and Scotland= famous peregrination_,. legend (eleventh century) of the Navigatio Brendani. 2. Chance (or God) = a marker. What if there were no marker? If the subject had to accommodate himself to a space, to a landscape, to an absolutely undifferentiated horizon, with no possibility of marking? It is, quite simply, anxiety, at least as demonstrated by experiments on mice: emotional reactions of the white mouse mus musculus: (micturition, body care) = anxious reactions in a circular arena, enclosure stripp~d of topographical landmarks = open-"field38 = maximum of anxiety ___,. diminution of anxiety ___,. square enclosure _,.labyrinth with four corridors (labyrinths= "devices stripped of all hidden mechanism, constructed in such a way that to master them it is enough to discover and to choose the shortest path toward a goal whose position doesn't vary"-Introduction a l'etude du comportement animal {Introduction to the study of animal behavior}, Nathan, 1977, pp. 183-88) 39 ___,.enclosure in T shape_,. labyrinth in Y shape. Notice this: at least for the animal, anxiety doesn't arise from having to choose between two paths (labyrinth in Y shape, Buridan's ass, double bind), but from having all the paths and thus no "path" open before one: virgin space of the open "field ___,. all that remains to be seen: but, in any case, as a place to rest, the open "field seems the most anxiety producing: Tolstoy (M. Hofmann and A. Pierre, La Vie de Tolstoi· {Life of Tolstoy}, Gallimard, 1934, p. 170). 1869: he finishes War and Peace. August 3 l, accompanied by a servant, he leaves for the district of Penza, where he plans to buy a piece of property. On the road, he stops for the night at Arzamas. "The room he was given was completely white. He felt an inexplicable fright in noticing that it was quadrangular." Two o'clock in the morning: terrible anxiety, fear of death___,. it was an open "field (reinforced by the whiteness). 3. Sitio ___,. therefore: search for the topical place (it's the right adjective) =absolutely specific, where I feel good: which can depend on infinitesimal variations:
Navigatio Brendani
Open-field, 34
145
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
... Comp. animal, 8
Eric
Animals: cats looking for a place to sleep: meticulously, it is a question of a few centimeters = ethological concept of the preferandum:40 in a biotope, stereotype of spatial localization: an animal preferring one place (for example, temperature) and avoiding others~ men: homey idea of "corner" ="the point of comfort" (temperature 20°C but including the temperature of the walls). Magic: research taken over by forms of magic associated with drugs: Carlos Castaneda, The Teachings of Don Juan: A Yaqui Way of Knowledge. The Benefactor (old Indian) of the young white neophyte, Don Juan, emphasizes that the first thing to do is to discover a place (sitio) where one can rest without lassitude~ stroll around the porch until one discovers such a place: 41 to experiment with each position until one finds the good one. Walter Benjamin, too: Hin Marseilles (first experience): he goes out, walks to the Basso Restaurant. Looks carefully for a place, changes several times, according to different concerns 42 (our daily experience: to choose a spot in the restaurant). That has to do with the sense, always described as mysterious, of orientation ~ one would need to make an inventory of magical, parapsychological, ethological myths inspired by it. Countless anecdotes: orientation: like a search for the true place = for the "good" place ~ = an extremely general form, a movement with various contents: can go from geography to sociology (politics). Example: Bali (Bateson), example of very rigid society= markedly dependent on spatial orientation. To do no matter what, first situate the cardinal points; if a Balinese is taken by motorcar over twisting roads, loses his sense of direction= is severely disoriented, becomes unable to act: a dancer may become unable to dance. Now (this is what is interesting), same necessity for vertical orientation, social hierarchy, and he might even be paralyzed if it is disturbed: the Balinese needs to locate his caste ranking in relation to the other: if he loses this orientation (if he doesn't know where the other is located on the vertical axis), cannot speak, cannot address the other (cf. the linguistic strategy of places, of orientation). 43 4. Spacing. As we saw: a livable space (and such is the eidos, the purpose of retreat) =a space with landmarks(-" the little white mouse's arena) ~ the Neutral would be a subtle art of keeping the good distance between landmarks (including human landmarks of emotional space. Cf. last year's course on the critical distance in shoals of fish: 44 Neutral = spacing (production of space) and not distanciation, distancing. 45 Very important concept in Japanese, the
146
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
ma: 46 spacing of time, of space: rules both temporality and spatial-
ity: neither crowding nor "desertification." Let us extend the Japanese approach that (?" Kantianism) conceptualizes neither time nor space but only intervals, only the relation between two moments, two spaces or objects __.., let's try to conceive (this is tied to retreat) the spacing between subjects __.., Blanchot expressly ties such a spacing to the Neutral: "What is now in play, and demands relation, is everything that separates me from the other, that is to say the other insofar as I am infinitely separated from him-a separation, fissure, or interval that leaves him infinitely outside me, but also requires that I found my relation with him upon this very interruption that is an interruption of being. This alterity, it must be repeated, makes him neither another self for me, nor another existence, neither a modality or a moment of universal existence, nor a superexistence, a god or a non-god, but rather the unknown in its infinite distance. < ... > An alterity that holds in the name of the neutral." "Through the presence of the other understood in the neutral there is in the field of relations a distortion preventing any direct communication and any relation of unity." 47 Here arises the idea (we will do no more than allege it) of curved spacing. The Neutral, on the side of the curved? Insistent theory of the indirect; Levinas, quoted by Blanchot: "The curvature of space expresses the relation between human beings. " 48 And this lovely proverb, little known I believe: "God writes straight with curves." 49
Blanchot, Conversation, 77
441
4. Vita Nuova (Dante: Nova) 50
As a fantasy, retreat obviously tied to the idea of a radical, total change of life: very active fantasy, especially when one is getting old (the problem not being how not to age but how to enter alive into old age). On this Vita Nuova, three observations:
a. Fantasy: Its Constituting Feature: Radicality
=a decision-desire without concession__.., Vita Nuova (retreat) grips everything: place, worldly relationships, clothing, etc. Example: Rousseau (the fantasy here is completely different from the real retreat on the island of the Lake of Bienne I analyzed earlier): Walk III.
Rousseau, Tao
147
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
From the time of my youth, I had set this age of forty as the terminal point for my efforts to succeed and as the one for all of my vain ambitions. I was fully resolved once this age was reached that whatever situation I might be in, I would struggle no longer to get out of it and would spend the remainder of my days living from day to day without ever again concerning myself about the future. The moment having come, I executed this plan without difficulty; and even though my fortune then seemed to want to take a turn for the better, I renounced it not only without regret but with actual pleasure. In releasing myself from all those lures and vain hopes, I fully gave myself up to carelessness and to the reach of mind which always constituted my most dominant pleasure and most lasting propensity. I forsook the world and its pomp; I renounced all finery: no more sword, no more watch, no more white stockings, gilding, or headdress; a very simple wig, a good coarse cloth garment; and better than all that, I eradicated from my heart the cupidity and covetousness which give value to everything I was forsaking. I resigned the post I then held, for which I was in no way suited, and began to copy music at so much a page, an occupation which had always greatly appealed to me. 51
Tao, Grenier, 110
This seems a typical pattern: pleasure in the world (sensual and narcissistic) _,. agitation _,. torment _,. desire for Neutral. _,. In fact, refusing the world is the last trap of the imaginary: to escape the trap = supreme trap, but why not permit oneself this new trap; the subject is not relieved .... Whence a wisdom: the Tao "wisdom" that consists, as always, in not being systematic: 52 behavior that is the exact contrary of fantasy: the Tao man does everything in order not to exercise an authority, not to fill a function; if he cannot escape, does it with distance: "soft benevolence." (cf. "dry benevolence"). This, translated in modern empereia: a series of temporary retreats not even cyclically organized. But this nonorganization, the lack of a foreseeable rhythm that would, that indeed will ensue, will deliver an incomprehensible, "scandalous" image of the subject to the world surrounding him_,. theme of the "dive." (Thus, to respond to the anonymous: I will retire [including from the College] at my own rhythm and not to order!)
b. Old Age
Among the many signs of debility of our time, one of the most irritating for me is the way it speaks about old age: a turbulent (it doesn't stop speaking about it) and narrow (it only speaks about 148
SES SI 0 N 0 F MAY 1 3, 1 9 7 8
r it institutionally: 53 "mandatory retirement," "adult communities") way _,. the same way there are two Neutrals, an active and a reactive (neither-nor, a "noble" Neutral and a farcical Neutral, there are two old ages, two retirements:
Sophistes, 113
Hocke, 16 Pathos
r. "Flat," airbrushed, clean old age, the one that represses itself, that represses its name, its being, the one that doesn't dare speak its name: 54 "the third age": society no longer dares to name death, the proximity-or rather the fatality of death _,. institutionalization of "older persons" ("retreat" in the administrative sense_,. "retired"). Right to comfort and organization of small leisure-time activities. True, a progress compared to archaic societies: it is said that a law of Keos prescribed the drinking of hemlock to men having reached sixty: 55 but that is not enough to vitalize old age, to make it meaningful in and of itself, since today there is no symbolic compensation for old age, no recognition of a specific value: wisdom, perceptiveness, experience, vision. 2. Strong existentiality of old age: to recognize, speak, sing its fate, its tragedy, its "desperate vitality" _,. Michelet on the right track when he says: "that long torment, old age." 56 _,. I want to quote a text, terrible, but with so beautiful an energy in the way it describes the disaster, a Saturnine text by Michelangelo (one of his last sonnets) =late Renaissance: the universe is no longer a harmonious cosmos: it is a terribilita (word applied to the works of Michelangelo, Hocke). 57 Michelangelo in one of his last sonnets:
Old Age
I am shut in like a marrow by its skin, poor and alone here, like a genie trapped in a bottle, , and it would take little time to fly round my dark tomb, where Arachne and a thousand of her works and workers are, who as they spin make bobbins of themselves. Around my doorway I have giant dung-heaps, for those who have eaten grapes or taken a laxative go nowhere else to dump the lot. I have learned to become well acquainted with urine and the spout from which it comes, because of those cracks which before daybreak announce the morning to me. Cats' corpses, turds, chamberpots or their contents, no one ever comes to visit me without leaving these, as offerings for the house or to save themselves a further journey. My soul is so at ease in my body that if this were unstopped and let out its smell, I should not be able to keep my soul in it, even if I offered a good meal. Only my coughs and colds prevent my body from dying; if my soul cannot get out the lower exit, my breath itself can get out
Michelangelo
149
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
through my mouth. I am by now worn out, ruptured, crushed and broken by my labors, and death is my tavern, where I eat and stay at a price. I find my happiness in melancholy, and my rest in these discomforts: so may whoever seeks misfortune be granted it by God. Were anyone to see me at the feast of the Ugly Old Woman, he would think I'd do very well for the part; and all the more if he saw my house set here among such rich palaces. No flame of love is to be found now in my heart; since greater suffering casts out the lesser, my soul has been well and truly clipped and shorn of its wings. I posses a hornet in a jug, bones and sinews in a leather sack, and three pills of pitch in a little bottle. My eyes are a bluish color, as if they had been ground and pounded; my teeth are like the keys of an instrument, for as they move my voice sounds out and ceases. My face is fit to terrify; my clothes, without further weapons, would be enough to scatter to the winds crows feeding on seeds in a dry field. A cobweb sits brooding in one ear, in the other a cricket sings all night; and I cannot sleep and snore for my catarrhal breathing. My scribblings about love, the muses, flowery grottoes have ended up on tambourines or as waste-paper in inns, latrines and brothels. What was the good of having set myself to make so many rag-dolls, if they have led me to such an end, like someone who crossed the sea only to drown in snot? The esteemed art, through which at one time I was held in such high regard, has brought me to this: I am poor, old, and a slave in others' power, so that I shall be a human wreck, if death does not come soon. 58 A text that is not that of a "retired person" but of a retreated one, of an abandoned one, who transfers his vitality into his writing.
c. Destitution
Kakuzo, 54
Neutral: I have often dreamt of one day deciding to perform an act of self-destitution: projected operation that would leave me only a minimum of objects: nothing in double (one pen, one pencil): fear of leaving a clutter behind oneself. I was supposed to do that at sixty (magic of round numbers). And I haven't done it yet. I still have the drive to purchase _,. this would be the construction not of a void (we shouldn't abuse the word) but of a tenuousness, a gentle slope toward the moment of "becoming mute" like a vowel. One could almost call that: the dream of the tea room (Sukiya): simple peasant house _,. ideograms: abode of fancy, then abode of the void, abode of the unsymmetrical: in which one always leaves 150
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
r something incomplete so that imagination completes it ___,, refined poverty. 59 Naturally, this movement has affinities with monastic destitution: Dogen (Zen master): "Besides your monk's robe and your begging bowl, don't put the smallest thing in reserve. " 60 ___,, prescriptions of this type are always read somehow in reverse-or rather one tends to forget the reverse: for it means: I am attached to the robe, to the bowl, they are mine, I go back to them, each day they allow me to refound destitution as a tenuous but possibly savory identity. ___,, Never forget to read twice what is permitted/forbidden: read the permitted as the reverse of the forbidden, or reciprocally: "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth": it's horrible, cruel, cynical? But that also means: no more than an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. And we aren't there yet!
151
SESSION OF MAY 13, 1978
l SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978 1
Arrogance Sophistes, 43
At a certain point, Bataille speaks of the "scientific arrogances. " 2 At a completely different site of Western discourse, there is a treatise by the Sophist Protagoras entitled "The Down-Throwers," kataballontes logoi. 3 ~Under the word "arrogance," I gather all the (linguistic) "gestures" that work as discourses of intimidation, of subjection, of domination, of assertion, of haughtiness: that claim the authority, the guarantee of a dogmatic truth or of a demand that doesn't think, that doesn't conceive of the other's desire. One is assaulted by the arrogance of discourse everywhere there is faith, certitude, will-to-possess, to dominate, be it by means of an insistent demand: the inventory of arrogant discourses would be endless, from the political discourse to the advertising discourse, from the discourse of science to that of the "scene. " 4 We will not draw up this inventory, this typology; it would be more useful to ask under what difficult conditions a discourse manages not to be arrogant (cf. in fine, on writing). I will confine myself to picking up a few disconnected fragments, mostly relative to some lateral aspects of arrogance.
1. Anorexia
Gide, 136
I will say where arrogance begins: when one forces someone who is not hungry to eat. (Vivid representation, painful memory of the suffering, of the nightmare of my mother, 5 during her illness, who had to force herself to eat when she was not at all hungry.) Mankind having spent millennia (and still now) being hungry, what is "mythified," spoken, "discursivized" is hunger, not its opposite~ (in a general way, positive passions [the "appetites"] are "spoken" much more than the "negative" ones, the inappetences) ~Gide himself discovers with astonishment (in 1949), in the Littre dictionary, that there is a word for loss of appetite: "I have become without real appetite in front of life; I discovered in Littre a word I didn't know: anorexia, which means that; oh well, that's the way I am." 6 152
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
r Anorexia and psychoanalysis: letter by Ribettes about what I said in one of the supplements, when I wondered about what could be the desire for nothing 7 -"' which is exactly the condition of the anorexic: the anorexic desires nothing. Ribettes's letter: That the anorexic finds in nothing the object of his desire, which is to say that he finds enough to fulfill desire's requirements of metonymy in the refusal of what the other gives him, might have as a cause, the cause of his desire as distinct from its object, the fact that the Other does not lack anything. The Other of the desire, here the Mother, unable to give anything but all that she has, stuffs by a suffocating love the child's demand as if his demand were a need that could be fully satisfied. In confusing need and demand, the Mother force-feeds, stuffs {comble) the child and plugs up, obstructs the demand, leaving no place, no remainder for desire. In other words, the Mother of the anorexic might be such that she doesn't leave anything to be desired. Desire would be precisely what happens when something is left to be desired and the height {le comble) of love: a desire satis-fied. In this desert of desire, the anorexic thus saves his skin by putting himself in the position of desiring: nothing. "I have no other object to desire," the fulfilled child could utter, "except the one you cannot give me: nothing." To play with these terms one more time, one could say that the following two formulas echo each other: (I) The mother: I wish to leave nothing to be desired; (2) The anorexic: in this plenitude you leave me nothing else than nothing to desire. Without entering the game of substitution, one should recognize that "society," doxa, puts itself in the position of the mother: it is accused of forbidding desires, but I find that mostly it dictates them, imposes them, forces their satisfaction. Cataloged by a whole repressive tradition: the torture by starving. But also, for me, atrocious torture: force-feeding (there is even an instrument for this torture): to force-feed the geese in order to produce hypertrophied livers: gaver
153
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
2. Western Frenzy
Blanchot, 66
Fichte, Lesson 2, 82
West: at a macroideological scale: the specialist of arrogance, sort of: valorization of will; showering praise for efforts to destroy, change, conserve, etc.; dogmatic intervention everywhere. Recognized by Blanchot about Claudel: "He's a man almost exaggeratedly modern. All modern thought, from Descartes to Hegel and Nietzsche, is an exaltation of will, an effort to make the world, to complete it and dominate it." 9 (I believe that for Nietzsche one should introduce a nuance: will < will-to-power? But it's rather: feeling, pathos, instead of will in the intellectual, rational sense.) Arrogance. This calling of the West as a whole for "will" (for arrogance, as will-to-language) flagrant in this: all our history, our historical narration = always a history of wars and politics; we only conceive History as a diachrony of battles, of dominations, of arrogances, and this well before Marx: from the Greeks to the nineteenth century, no History (in the sense of historical science) of myth, of the imaginal (Corbin), of the clandestine. (Example: a history of the quest, through the theme of the Grail.) 10 Only Michelet, perhaps ... :11 but disdainfully rejected by generations of positivist, then Marxist historians. (Contribution of the Annales School insofar as, following Lucien Febvre and Marc Bloch, it has been interested in structures and sensibilities.) I don't know why, a mere "impression," it seems to me that the "ordinary" world, the way "everyone" speaks, is sinking into a minor form of arrogance, of linguistic self-confidence: the lack of timidity: it seems to me that there is a recession of timidity: radio, improvised roundtables, conversations: it seems that people are less and less prey to stage fright __,,. stage fright, a form of the relation to language that has become history? (Student at the Sorbonne: first time I spoke in public. At the time, no seminars, no reports: a student could very well say nothing for four years, except at the orals, which wasn't so bad! Jean Schlumberger on Corneille: I had memorized the speech of presentation __,,. blank __,,. Schlumberger blushes for me__,,. the consolation book from Yette J.) 12 Superbly voiced by Fichte: "superior knowledge": not a "philosophical," "scientific" knowledge, but one that results from "the natural spirit of truth." "This knowledge pretends to be true, and to be the only one to be true, but true only under the determined expression by means of which it produces itself under all its aspects, claiming also that everything that contradicts it is false without exception, without alleviation. It
154
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
r wants to impose itself on every will unrestrictedly and to suppress the right to error; in an absolute manner; it rejects every type of compromise with what is not itself.. .. " (For certain minds) "what harms such a form, is the way it forces them to take sides and to decide on the spot between the yes and the no : they'd like to hold their votes in reserve, in case things once more, one day, turn another way. Moreover it is easy to cover the lack of intelligence with the lofty name of skepticism ... " 13 Tao East: many inflections to oppose to this intellectual "machismo" of the West. Two of them at random: Lao-tzu: meditated for eighty years in the uterus of his mother: he was born an old man of eighty. Lao: old + -tzu: child 14 ___.,. What is rhythmically bracketed here is adulthood ¢ Western frenzy to become adult quickly and for a very long time. West: will, effort= prestige linked to challenge, "macho" valorization of what is difficult¢ Lao-tzu: (the Taoist sage): "He confronts difficult complications only in their easy details and addresses great problems only in their faint beginnings." 15
Tao, Grenier, 127
3. Obviousness, Interpretation >Pure form of arrogance ("elementary,'' "primary" form): the exploitation of obviousness: to present as obvious what one wants to vanquish ___.,. Joseph de Maistre: "To know that the Anglican religion is false, there is no need either of research or of argument. It is judged by intuition; it is false as the sun is luminous" 16 =well put and badly thought. Badly thought here means thought-or not thought-against the grain of the method of critical thought worked out by the eighteenth century and later by the scientific mind of the nineteenth century ___.,. to be studied (but this would be vertiginous): the link between the well-expressed and the badly thought, the relation between the well-expressed and the obvious(___.,. in reality: the whole problem of writing). Obviousness (as conceived by Joseph de Maistre) might seem to need to be relativized, tempered, humanized, "disarroganced" by means of an analytic operation: interpretation: to admit interpretation would lessen the arrogance ____,. this is a liberal view of interpretation ¢ Nietzschean view: "All subjugation, all domination amounts to a new interpretation" 17 ____,.as we know, Nietzsche linked meaning and power: meaning (fruit of, called by interpretation) always a blow of force. ____,. In radical terms: no solution to arrogance other than the suspension of interpretation, of meaning. 18
Maistre, 115
Deleuze, Nietzsche, 4
155
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
4. The Concept
Hegel, 328 ff.
Kojeve, 8
Let's start out from a "philosophy" (with scare quotes, since what is at issue is precisely that this be a philosophy) that has obvious affinities with the Neutral: Greek Skepticism; and in particular Hegel's analysis (and Kojeve's after him) of it. 19 Skepticism: completion of the subjectiveness of all knowledge; to assert only the negative: its result: "negation, dissolution of the determined, of the true, of every content" ___,,. In this regard, Skepticism invincible, but it's a strictly subjective invincibility: "If anyone actually desires to be a Skeptic, he cannot be convinced, or be brought to a positive philosophy, any more than he who is paralyzed in all his limbs can be made to stand. Skepticism is, in fact, such paralysis-an incapacity for truth which can only reach certainty of self, and not the universal, remaining merely in the negative, and in individual self-consciousness. To keep oneself in individuality depends on the will of the individual; no one can prevent a man from doing this, because no one can possibly drive another out of nothing." 20 That means that Skepticism (to extrapolate: in one sense: the Neutral) is expelled from philosophy, to the extent that it doesn't retain the philosophical "imprint": the concept. Kojeve: philosophy pro-poses itself (hypothesis) as intention-to-speak-of-the-concept: which is the question "Thales" was the first to ask. And philosophy im-poses itself (synthesis) as discursive (correct and complete) development of the meaning of the concept of concept: which is the answer Hegel was the first to give to Thales's question (in the system of knowledge). 21 This "im-position" (at least as seen from the Neutral) = philosophy's arrogance ___,,. one can't thus (one couldn't) stay-waft in the space of the Neutral except by staying outside philosophy: but this is something banal: many people, and more and more, refuse philosophy, out of anti-intellectualism, of implicit poujadism. 22 But this is not the Neutral's "view" of philosophy: the Neutral cuts itself off from philosophy and from its legitimate victory: it doesn't oppose it but distances itself from it: the "singularity" that Hegel, respectfully, denounces is not the individual struggling against all, it is only the suspension, the exemption of the universal as arrogance, of the arrogance of the concept. Notice that it is possible to question the concept in a dialectical fashion, starting from philosophy or within philosophy itself (without speaking of Nietzsche, who is not in philosophy): a philosophy of Marxist inspiration: Henri Lefebvre, De l'Etat, IV: "The refer-
156
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
ence to the concept is the only thing that allows for consistency of thought, thus for comprehension and communication. To expose its insufficiency, to bring to light what is before it and beyond it, one must start out from it" !23 Tyranny of the concept? Yes, and it corresponds to that of the State. No, because using the concept implies self-criticism, which doesn't happen with tyrants. But Nietzsche is obviously the one who best dismantled {a demonte) (in both senses of the term) 24 the concept ("On Truth and Falsity"): "Every idea originates through equating the unequal" 25 __.,,. thus concept: a force that reduces the diverse, the becoming that is the sensible, the aisthesis 26 __.,,. therefore, if one wants to refuse this reduction, one must say no to the concept, not make use of it. But, then, how to speak, all of us, intellectuals? By metaphors. To substitute metaphor for the concept: to write.
5. Memory/Forgetting
Memory and forgetting are equally arrogant. Let's make peace with this contradiction; or at least let's sharpen it, that's to say, let's see which kind of memory, let's see if there is a certain kind of memory that is able to suspend the arrogance of discourse: Arrogant memory: all memory that gives itself authority to put a corpse on trial __.,,. literally: Critias's decree: that the corpse of Phrynicus (murdered in 411) be condemned for treason and that his remains be dug up and removed from Attica.27 Identically: Inquisitors __.,,. posthumous trials against corpses that were disinterred, thrown on a grill, and burned 28 __.,,. arrogant mania to judge and devalue the posthumous (inquiry among youth: Gide: "this old 'Precieuse"'). Arrogant forgetting: I cite this, by Michelet, beautiful and strange as always: "Who indeed has any memory for such things? Who recognizes the time-honoured obligations men owe to innocent nature? The Asclepias Acida, or Sarcostemma (flesh-plant), which for five thousand years was the consecrated host of Asia, the palpable godmade flesh of all that continent, which gave five hundred millions of the human race the blessedness of eating their god, the same plant that the Middle Ages knew as the Poison-killer (Vincevenenum), has never a word of recognition in our books of botany. Who knows but two thousand years hence mankind will have forgotten the virtues of wheat. " 29 (Very beautiful and not so extravagant: the candle, all but forgotten except in restaurants; as well as: pain de campagne {rustic bread}) __.,,. History (recent idea) = arrogant discourse because of its
Sophistes, 194
Inquisition, 24
Satanism and Witchcraft,
81
157
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
Benjamin, 1:80
way of selecting and forgetting __,. Michelet's ambition: to give memory back to everything: a mad ambition, since paradisiacal __,. transparent and total time, quasi-mystical vision: Neutral, not through forgetting but through "panic" memory. Perhaps the one space where such a nonarrogant memory is postulated: one more time: literature. I have said ("Preliminaries," February 18): of every historical person (who has really lived), I see, I recall that he is dead, he has been touched by real death ;: to the contrary, a fictional character, I "consume" him (I think of him, absorb him in my memory) with euphoria, precisely because, not having lived for real, he can't be dead for real: not about saying that such a character (Hans Castorp, Alyosha, Bernard of the Counterfeiters, 30 etc.) is immortal: he is untouched by death= exterior to the paradigm. Example: Theocritus is dead (= "Everything passes"), but about a character of his Idylls, I can never tell myself that he is dead __,. there is in fiction something radiant (radiant ;: arrogant) __,.Walter Benjamin described this specific memory of the novelistic character very well: "The life of Prince Myshkin is laid before us as an episode only in order to make its immortality visible symbolically. In fact his life can no more be extinguished than can the life of nature. < ... > Immortal life is unforgettable; that is the sign by which we recognize it. It is the life that is not to be forgotten, even though it has no monument or memorial, or perhaps even any testimony. It simply cannot be forgotten." 31 __,.I add: the life of someone who has been loved__,. memory of love, the only one that escapes arrogance.
6. Unity-Tolerance
Unity as arrogance? Yes, the unity of power = whole, centralized (arrogance of Jacobinism). Adrogantia: presumption__,. adfirmandi adrogantia (Cicero): the presumption that consists of affirming < Adrogo: to make something come to oneself, to appropriate, to arrogate to oneself __,. strength of the ad: toward oneself: always relates things to oneself in order to be just one, starting with oneself __,. various procedures of forced unity, of integralizing expansion (in religious language of olden times: = pride, denounced by saint Thomas as the worst sin [worse than fornication]: what leads straight to hell). Before giving three examples of the connection between arrogance and unity, all three borrowed from the Inquisition, a brief 158
SE SS I 0 N 0 F MAY 2 0, 1 9 7 8
r* summary of the intolerance/tolerance problem: 32 problem born typically from the heart of Christian civilization. Disparity of the terminological couple. Intolerance: pejorative; but tolerance, embarrassing, too restrictive: Mirabeau (August 22, 1789 ): "I do not come to preach tolerance. The most unrestricted freedom of religion is in my eyes so sacred a right that the word 'tolerance' that should express it seems to me almost tyrannical itself, since the very existence of an authority that has the power to tolerate restricts the freedom to think by the very fact that it tolerates, which means that it could not tolerate." 33 (an utterly gauchiste declaration) __,.notice a sign of the difficulty. Intolerance: doesn't let itself be caught in the act; it's only History that sees it/tolerance: hardly visible, because negative, concessive:
Tolerance
Joly, 13
a. Inquisition, absolute reign of intolerance; however, levels: very few allusions to torture because the confessions extorted this way were registered only if they were freely ratified (thus supposedly obtained in a spontaneous fashion). 34 b. Recently, book published by UNESCO on tolerance (Morsy): 35 Anthology of all the beautiful discourses produced by civilization on the necessity and beauty of tolerance __,. but it is ineffective, merely soothing. An anthology of intolerance more useful; but obviously UNESCO can't sponsor it; and furthermore how does intolerance inscribe itself? How does it reach the "textual"? De Maistre? but = a pure writer with no influence, and furthermore out of synch, taking responsibility for past intolerance but not for the intolerance of the future (difficult to make out: that of our day).
Joly, 41
The words "intolerance" /"tolerance" linked to Voltaire's struggle: thus notions molded within the frame of Christianity (witness the fact that the activists of tolerance [Pierre Bayle] made an exception for atheists) __,.thus problem redoubled by a paradox: religion of sweetness, of charity __,. institution of dogmatism, of terrorism, of intolerance, of cruelty, of murderous arrogance. Necessary to recall, so as to understand Christian intolerance (and perhaps all dogmatic intolerance: cf. brainwashings, camps of civic, ideological reeducation), the great axiom of an inquisitor (Bernard Gui): Vexatio dat intellectum: to impose pain on someone opens his mind, gives him intelligence, helps him think in the right direction. 36 And Augustine: "What do you do with free will?-'No one is indeed to be compelled to embrace the faith against his will; but by the severity, or one might rather say, by the mercy of God, it is common for treachery to be chastised with the scourge of tribulation."' 37 (Au-
Inquisition, 39 Joly, 59, 55, 20
159
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
Joly, 105 and 41
gustine: one of the founding fathers of intolerance: against the too tolerant Donatists [Christians from Africa, poor and less latinized peasants from the highlands]. Augustine threw himself against them [;e Optatus of Milevis ]3 8 because first imperative: avoid hell for the other, hence persuasion at first, then coercion: the Catholic State must intervene against heresy: fines, flagellations, forced labor, confiscation, invalidations of wills, but not death, which would throw into hell.) Christian intolerance is based on the interpretation of a parable from the Gospels (which one? surely a listener will be nice enough to tell me): realm of the Heavens is like a king who invites guests to the wedding of his son, or (I don't know) an individual who invites his friends to a grand banquet; everyone declines the invitation with poor excuses___., "Go down the highways and the length of the hedgerows, and force people to enter. " 39 ___.,. Pierre Bayle protested: 1686, Amsterdam (anonymous): "Philosophical commentary on these words of Jesus Christ: 'Force them to enter': where it is proven by many demonstrative reasons that there is nothing more abominable than to force conversions and where all the sophisms of the converters as well as the arguments that Augustine made in favor of persecutions are refuted. " 40 ___.,. Faced with intolerance: limit of tolerance: in order for tolerance to exist, it has to be part of a system of discourse, of the ideosphere (linguistic sphere): it's the system itself that posits and limits tolerance: r. Christian ideosphere: it fatally becomes intolerant from the moment it is linked to a power: Catholic intolerance is well known (Inquisition: against Cathars), but recall that intolerance appears as soon as the Reformed assume responsibilities of power: Luther doomed all men possessed by the devil (believed in the devil, frenetic hatred of the devil) to execution (stoning and stake); 41 Calvin, in Geneva: fights irreligion, freedom of thought. r 541-r 546: fifty-eight capital punishments. Michel Servet (Spaniard) burned alive ( r 5 5 3) for having repudiated the dogma of the Trinity; also, while first edition of Calvin's Institutes of the Christian Religion: "It is criminal to kill heretics"; "To make them die by fire or by the sword is to deny all principles of humanity," later, in Geneva, he erases the sentence. 42 2. The great tolerant figures, still part of the Christian ideosphere, were such within limits: Pierre Bayle and others did not extend tolerance to atheists. A rare absolute tolerant: Jacob Boehme: suppresses all dogma ___.,. religious individualism -"' universal toler-
160
S E SS I 0 N 0 F MAY 2 0, 1 9 7 8
ance: he was a mystic. Mysticism: perhaps the only true antidote to dogmatism. 3. Pagan world, polytheism: therefore religious tolerance ingrained in the very system: Athens: true, some trials of some philosophers for impieties: we know of only nine trials and of a single death (Socrates): which is said not to have been deliberately planned by his accusers, who simply wanted to have him banished: condemnation because of his impertinence. Rome: motley of cults; the Jews: the only ones who could not admit any other cult than theirs; nonetheless benefited from tolerance: could keep their intransigence, their way of life, but not proselytize _..,. some emperors suppressed Jewish propaganda. Whatever it be, tolerance/intolerance: logical trap: should tolerance be extended to the intolerant ones? No solution if not a macrosolution: society that would make the paradigm obsolete. We can now return to the link between the dogmatism of unity (ad-rogantia) and intolerance by means of three brief examples: -Example r: Torquemada (fifteenth century) extends the attributions of the Holy Office {the Inquisition} to crimes and misdemeanors such as "implicit heresies" (bigamy, those who rob churches, blasphemers, married priests, etc.) 43 _,. cf. "objective treason," "trial of intention." To frame all difference within the indivisibility of the crime. -Example 2: Optatus of Milevis, bishop of Numidia, 366: against the Donatists: the State must intervene against the schismatics: if the measures are cruel, it's the schismatics' fault: crime against unity {Iese-unite) ("Massacre does not always displease God") 44 _..,. the whole: fill the world with oneself, hunt down the different, the opposed to the furthest borders. -Example 3: The assertion of unity (the arrogance of unity) does not exclude recantings, as long as they are whole (because it's the whole that makes for arrogance). Still from the Inquisition: (a) 1235: the pope appoints as inquisitor-general of the kingdom (Languedoc not included) Robert le Bougre (because he had been a Cathar): Robert had been one of the Perfects and one of the doctors of the sect; he could identify heretics from the slightest clue; pitiless in repression: burning and burying alive; (b) Nicola Remi or Remigius, inquisitor for the Nancy region: pitiless man, unbridled hunt, had more than eight hundred magicians or sorceresses burned; 45 but then confessed that he himself had served the devil from the time of his adolescence.
Inquisition, 74
Joly, 57
Inquisition, 15, 23, 67
161
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
7. Writing Can writing be arrogant? My immediate (partial) answer is: Writing is the very discourse that unfailingly baffles the arrogance of discourse.~ I have not (or not yet) the conceptual means to theorize this position (that would suppose a "what is writing?"). I only indicate the limits between which the question moves:
Fichte, 323
Assertion
Provocation
Cioran, 47
r. Always go back to (or start off from) the assertive nature of language (there is one nature of language: assertion): ad-sero, to attach to, to annex to, to pull toward oneself (cf. adrogo): in its primal state, that is, without corrective operators, language affirms (cf. "Affirmation") ~ this assertion is indelible: the verbal means to attenuate, to efface it, are pitiful ~ well put, but upside down, by Fichte ... "Often and in every manner, I have been told to be more modest; I have been advised always to say: that's my opinion; that's the point of view I have on the subject. < ... > I see this so-called modesty as the greatest impudence; it's a horrible arrogance to imagine that there is someone who would care to know what we personally think on such or such topic and to open one's mouth to teach when one doesn't own knowledge but only has opinions and 'conjectures"' 46 ~pathetic attempt to cheat: arrogance is ingrained in language and "liberal" measures (operators, precautions, attenuations, etc.) are not going to suffice to free language of its arrogance. 2. The only dialectical way to counter arrogance, and here, precisely, passage from discourse to Writing, birth of Writing, it's to take on the arrogance of language as a specific lure: neither an individual lure (that of the subject who says "in my humble opinion"), nor a referential lure (science-truth), but the lure of writing insofar as it is the origin of its own violence instead of receiving it by proxy from another power ~ to write = to practice a violence of speech (speech as violence, no matter what happens) instead of a violence of thought: violence of the sentence as long as it knows that it is a sentence ~ it's the reason I can say, paradoxically, that there are provocative writings (Maistre) or vociferous ones (Bloy) but that there aren't arrogant ones: arrogance is stuck in the "natural," the "self-righteous", the "we are right" "' assertive, excessive theater of a mad hypothesis (de Maistre): this is Writing. The writer: a Draufgiinger {daredevil}, someone carried away, a breakneck, 47 but not arrogant ~ a drive 48 that generates a stubbornness in practice, not in conviction, in idea: to believe in the importance of what one 162
S E SS I 0 N 0 F M A Y 2 0, 1 9 7 8
Chaix-Ruy, 6
writes, not of what one thinks --7 therefore: not loyalty to the idea, but persistence of a practice = what the writer calls "working" (in his intransitive use of the verb): word of every writer= the last word of Michelet at Hyeres before dying: Laboremus 49 (no mystique of work ;e lucid submission to the persistence of language).
Panorama Panorama Panopticon
Panorama: 50 Greek: to see everything, through the intermediation of English. 51 But in order to exploit the word, at least in our fashion, we must (as always) set it into a paradigm: panorama/panopticon (building constructed in a way that allows one to take in the whole interior with a single glance) --7 panopticon: endoscopic device: presupposes the existence of an interior to be discovered, of an envelope (the walls) to be pierced: vital metaphor= the shell that needs to be cracked in order to access the core ;e panorama: opens onto a world without interior: says that the world is nothing but surfaces, volumes, planes, and not depth: nothing but an extension, an epiphany (epiphaneia 52 = surface) (;e apical vision of the devil, from an airplane: to raise the roofs, to dive into the bedrooms, to see what people inside are doing: Asmodeus, Lesage: 53 from the standpoint of the vital metaphor, it's the exact opposite of the panorama). Starting with this distinction, we'll isolate a few facets of the panoramic position insofar as it is on the side of the Neutral (= insofar as it is a position that baffles paradigms and that exerts a power of appeasement). 54
1. Suppression of Time: Dreams One thing known about dreams is that they contract time. De Quincey's remark: very brief outer shock55 --7 a whole scene lodges in it. Example of the sleeper: the curtain rod of his bed falls on him and wakes him. Now, however brief, the contact between this cold bar and his neck supplies an entire dream: the whole unfolding of the French Revolution from the Estates General up to the Terror: condemned by the revolutionary court, guillotine, head locked in, blade. Cf. episode from the Mahabharata based on the same type of dream: during the time of a flash of lightning, a whole metaphysical system unfolds in the mind of Arjuna 56 --7 It's like a panorama of time --7 panorama: contraction of time down to its
Quincey, xii
163
SES SI 0 N 0 F MAY 2 0, 1 9 7 8
erasure: one minute of panorama = powerful meditation on a detailed time __,. transposition or exchange between space and time.
2. Suppression of Suffering: Halcyonian Calm 394
De Quincey: vision under opium (Everton hill, between Liverpool and the sea): ... on a summer night-when I have been seated at an open window, from which I could overlook the sea at a mile below me, and could at the same time command a view of some great town standing on a different radius of my circular prospect, but at nearly the same distance-that from sunset to sunrise, all through the hours of night, I have continued motionless, as if frozen without consciousness of myself as of an object anywise distinct from the multiform scene which I contemplated from above. < ... > The town of Liverpool represented the earth, with its sorrows and its graves left behind, yet not out of sight, nor wholly forgotten. The ocean, in everlasting but gentle agitation, yet brooded over by dove-like calm {Descreux, the French translator, renders "dove-like calm" as "calme alcyonien" (halcyonian calm)), might not unfitly typify the mind, and the mood which then swayed it. For it seemed to me as if then first I stood at a distance aloof from the uproar of life; as if the tumult, the fever, and the strife, were suspended; a respite were granted from the secret burdens of the heart,-some sabbath of repose, some resting from human labours. Here were the hopes which blossom in the paths of life, reconciled with the peace which is in the grave; motions of the intellect as unwearied as the heavens, yet for all anxieties a halcyon calm; tranquillity that seemed not product of inertia, but as if resulting from mighty and equal antagonisms; infinite activities, infinite repose. 57
Drug
Panorama (a) of course, here, under the influence of opium, but all the same, generates an exemplary drug effect; it fascinates, anesthetizes suffering, suppresses contradictions, induces a feeling of supreme understanding, a kind of supernatural state of awareness (perhaps two opposed myths of intelligence: [r] analytical intelligence, which doesn't see the whole but "scratches out" the details, the difficulties little by little: the intelligence of the mole "' [2] panoramic intelligence, which resolves, overcomes the details/whole contradiction: it sees all the details, but in one single movement, one single time (see above) __,. sharp (lucid) "' sovereign, generous.
164
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
Romantic
(b) De Quincey 1785-1859. Confessions of an Opium Eater, 1821. Romantic sensibility at its fullest --;,. panorama: romantic theme or even reality: to be studied from this angle; for example: importance of the historical tableau for Michelet: intellective panorama: stasis of History that freezes under the fascinated gaze of the historian (panorama = drug of consciousness, consciousness as drug) "' here: northern romanticism (Germany, England}: themes or rather (because theme: unsatisfactory, banal, inactive word) generators, triggers of romantic vision: night, sea(= in Hugo). But above all what seems important to me in this text(= pleases me: perhaps the single and secret reason I cited it and commented on it} = the halcyonian calm (twice in the text): 58 Halcyon, legendary bird builds its nest only on a calm sea (happy forecast); halcyonian days = the seven days that precede and the seven days that follow the winter solstice, during which it is said that the halcyon builds its nest and the sea is calm --;,. very beautiful image (penetrating, which stays with you): birth on sea, from sea (mythical theme), conflation of origin and water (Thalassa, by Ferenczi), 59 and above all less mythic and more synesthetic: the rocking calm, the panorama-rhythm-rumor --;,. we could speak of a kind of halcyonian function of the panorama (view +rhythm).
165
SESSION OF MAY 20, 1978
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
Supplement VIII The parable from the Gospel is in Luke, chapter XIV. 1 Three supplements for the figure "Panorama": I contrasted two types of vision: the panoramic (wide, deep: everything in front of oneself) and the apical (plunging, asmodian view). Someone rightly brought to my attention that a third vision, different, and contrasted, could be added: that of perspective. Huge file, true pie, or maybe cream pie of which art historians all claim a piece. From our point of view, which is that of a synesthesia of visions, only this: perspective vision, vision of ratio, of a mimetic protocol (historical and local protocol): under the pressure of mimesis, not of eros (light body). 2. I spoke in passing of two intelligences: the analytic and the panoramic. Now, this week, read by chance another classification: Gilbert Durand: 2 anthropological field of the imaginary: (a) Schizomorphic structures (heterogenizing}: principles of exclusion, of contradiction, of identity _,. "to distinguish": clear-cut straightness. (b) Mystical structures (homogenizing): principles of analogies, of similitudes _,. "to confuse." (c) Synthetic structures: antagonisms that dialectize each other, contradictions disappear: "connect": oxymoronic mode of the coincidentia oppositorum: probably the panoramic vision. 3. Why a figure "Panorama"? Bayonne. 3 Panoramic setting: Terrace with banquet in bird's-eye view, ditches, gardens, woman washing her feet. Amazingly euphoric feeling of levitation, ascensional happiness (very Bachelardian)4 _,. quest for the painting. Impossible to re-find it, to situate it (incompetence) _,. then one day, in Munich, at the museum, fall on it: Suzannah and the Elders by Aldorfer (sixteenth century), pupil of Durer5 _,.idea for a novel: search for a painting. I.
Brulotte, p. 8
Panorama {Continued) 3. Sovereign Memory
I am going to tie up the themes (the threads): memory/death. 166
halcyonian that unleashed the figure): a child, a relative of De Quincey, fell into a river; saved in extremis: "saw in a moment her whole life, clothed in its forgotten incidents, arrayed before her as in a mirror, not successively, but simultaneously; and she had a faculty developed as suddenly for comprehending the whole and every part"; and: "the solemn apocalypse of the entire past life" 6 ~well-known legend: vision, total memory of the dying = last and solemn panorama. 2. Probably Christian theme. Very pure version (if not literal) in Boehme: last memory: time when consciousness recaptures the whole life and judges it= Purgatory for Boehme: when soul separates from the physical body, it encounters an image of its whole life in the ether, surrounded by the image of all its acts.7 If such a view does not incite him to contrition, the individual is good for hell ~ role of Purgatory: to give man time for a pause; because in earthly life, he is swept by time. ~ Oh well, too bad, I am afraid I will go to hell; for it seems to me that, in this solemn moment of the last memory, I would try to wrap myself, as though with a warmth, with everything good of my life: that's to say, all the good others will have woven into my life: enwrapping myself with the memory of all the things for which one has been loved and which one didn't even know about: as if, at that very moment, I would be aware of all the good about me instead of all the bad. (~ Perhaps-why not?-a secular and pathetic substitute for such a memory: the jubilees, the honors ~ to be indulgent, in light of this, to those who don't refuse them.) 3. This total memory is final (legendary): that which finally reveals to the human subject his unity, or a unity ~ Baudelairean theme: Baudelaire takes up De Quincey: "However uncoordinated a life may be, the beneficent unity will not be any the worse for it. If it were possible simultaneously to reawaken all the echoes of the memory, they would form a concert-perhaps pleasant, perhaps painful, but in any case logical, and without dissonance. Often, people who have been caught in an unexpected accident, and find themselves in danger of death by drowning, have seen the whole drama of their past lives light up within their brains. < ... > In grave circumstances, perhaps at the time of death, and generally in the course of the intense excitement brought on by opium, the whole immense and complicated palimpsest of the memory unrolls in a single swoop" 8 ~image of the palimpsest: interesting, because it's an image of complexity but not of depth strictly speaking: the multiple remains a question of surfaces: the image of the palimpsest r. De Quincey still. (It's
435 Memory of the dying
Boehme, 235
Purgatory
Baudelaire, 159 Unity
167
S E S SI 0 N 0 F MAY 2 7, 1 9 7 8
Palimpsest Baudelaire, 160
is thus superior to that of the (secret) "bedrooms"-perhaps too bad that it wasn't the root image that was first used to speak about the unconscious. Well put by Baudelaire in this beautiful (wrenching) notation: "But the deep, deep tragedies of infancy, as when the child's hands were unlinked forever from his mother's neck, or his lips forever from his sister's kisses, these remain forever hidden, underneath the other legends of the palimpsest." 9 ~"deep," "hidden," shouldn't be misleading: the palimpsest reads from a single surface like a panorama whose planes are stacked up: without substitutes, without masks, and, one could say: without symptoms. 4. Personal notation: "extremely tenuous bits from memories of first childhood (in Marrac) come back to me from time to time, but vivid, scarcely nameable. " 10 ~ It's as if, nearing old age, the memory of bygone things, not of recent ones (known law of amnesia), were extending its reach ~ cf. assumption of the whole of a life into the panoramic vision of the dying ~ Memento mori = I remember~ remember to die =remember that you have lived (not: that you have finished living, but: that it is absolutely real that you did live).
4. Ubiquiplace
Levitation
Hutin, 88
Freud, 76
12
Ubiquiplace
It would be plausible to show the link that probably connects panorama and levitation: sovereignty, euphoria, powerful lightness ~ levitation: classic file. Alchemy: philosopher's stone: held in the palm, it makes one invisible. "If one sews it into a fine linen and if one wears this linen wrapped tight around the body, so as to heat the Stone well, one can rise up into the air as high as one wants. To descend, it's enough to unwrap the linen slightly" 11 (a truly private airplane, with my body working as fuselage) ~ Klossowski: Baphomet, 12 and above all Freud: Leonardo da Vinci and a Memory of His Childhood: "The wish to be able to fly is to be understood as nothing else than a longing to be capable of sexual performance. This is an early infantile wish." 13 (Leonardo, the flying machines.) Important file: but I give up this digression, to say the following (which is more "structural"): Maistre: "There is nothing but violence in the universe; but we are spoiled by modern philosophy, which says that everything is good, even though evil has dirtied everything, and though in a deeply true sense everything is evil, since nothing is in its place." 14 ~ Dysphoria: feeling that things are not in their place: contrary feeling: everything 168
S E S SI 0 N 0 F MAY 2 7, 1 9 7 8
is in place: even a panorama of disorder (of chaos) is not dysphoric (since it is a spectacle seized by an external subject) _,,. or rather panorama: the "right place" (Sitio, preferandum) is everywhere: the very contrary of the anxiety-producing arena of the little white mouse. Sitio: becomes a something like a joker-place that works as the "right place" at no matter what point of the panorama. 15
Kairos Ho kairos = right, appropriate measure. Appropriate, timely moment, opportunity _,,. "It is time, it's the moment." Timeliness, opportunity, convenience; season; vital point of the body, essential organ. Ho kairos: the occasion (adjective: kairios). The idea is useful to signal the asystematic character of the Neutral: _,,. its relation to occasion, contingency, conjuncture, extemporizing.
1. Sophist Kairos and Skeptical Kairos
Sophists and Skeptics: rather incompatible. We have seen Eurylochus swimming across the Alpheus to escape the "boredom" of Sophists' discourses. However, both: a certain idea of kairos. We must nuance it:
a. Sophists Sophistes, 57, 182, 249,
Sophistic word. Kairos: opportunity = bottom line of Sophistic skill: instinct, subtle sense of touch, psychological sense for seizing which words and which attitudes are called for by the moment _,,. mobilistic conception that transforms the man of science into a man of art. Thus: Protagoras demonstrated the power of timeliness: dunamis kairou. He claimed that he possessed total knowledge and was able to speak relevantly of anything whatever 16 (to kairo) _,,.an art of the Opportune Instant: kairou chronou techne.17 Told about someone trying to describe the "virtues" of the man who has gone through psychoanalysis: "His speech falls at the right moment."
251
b. Skeptics
Totally different is Skeptic's kairos. _,,.The Skeptic is free to renounce his Skepticism at every moment, without his doing so contradicting what he used to say when he was speaking "Skeptically": "He would
Kojeve, 27
169
S E S S I 0 N 0 F M A Y 2 7, 1 9 7 8
--contradict himself, however, if he argued that something must be said < ... > by necessity, that is, everywhere and always, even if this were limited to things said by himself in the course of his (discursive) life. This is the reason why authentic Skepticism appears only in certain places and at certain times but can't triumph everywhere and always. < ... > Skepticism can only become a permanent and universal discursive attitude at the cost of turning itself into Dogmatism." 18 ~ Curiously, cf. Pascal, fascinated by Pyrrhonism. Pensees, fragment 159: "We must know where to doubt, where to feel certain, where to submit." 19 ("where to" points toward the kairos).
c. The Two Kairos Both cases are about a modification of the temporality of discourse: normal, rhetorical temporality: heavy, coated, compacted temporality, logical consistency of the "development": conflation of consecution and consequence: cf. story, narration, history"' light, mobile, inflectional, fragmental, hole-filled temporality. However: a. Temporality of the Sophist discourse by jolts, zigzags, catches: hunting for the "right moment." The tension thus is continuous, lengthy lookout ~ discourse of mastery: the "right moment" = weapon of power: today we would say: political swell. b. Temporality of the Skeptic discourse (behavior): there are times to mark time: times of the tacet, 20 of the blank ~ it is all about undoing the time of the system, about putting moments of flight in it, about preventing the system from taking. The virtual system of Skepticism, if it could manage never to stop uttering contingency (conjuncture), would be the device for undoing mastery, for a-power.
2. Validity and Truth Either Sophist or Skeptic, kairos-promoted, exalted, recognizedimplies a philosophy for which Truth is not the ultimate instance ~ Hegel correctly located the stakes of contingency, in that sense his description is good; we can endorse it; the difference, however, comes at the following step, when we give a positive value precisely to what has a negative one in Hegel: Hegel's description of the Skeptic in his relation to kairos (contingency): "If to Skepticism existence was only a manifestation or
Hegel, 342
170
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
t conception, it was yet esteemed by it as that in respect to which the Skeptics directed their conduct, both in what they did, and what they left undone. < ... > The Skeptics themselves said on the subject: 'We undoubtedly direct our conduct in accordance with a reason which, in conformity with sensuous phenomena, teaches us to live conformably to the customs and laws of our country , and in consonance with recognized institutions and personal affections.' But for them this has only the significance of a subjective certainty and conviction, and not the value of an absolute truth." 22 Skeptic: acts according to laws that don't have truth value to his eyes: his consciousness is a completely empirical existence; his reality = total contingency; his self-identity = something completely empty: "As this simplicity, and at the same time pure confusion, Skepticism is in fact the wholly self-abrogating contradiction." 23 And this as well, which is quite clear: "To the Skeptics sensuous existence undoubtedly holds good {a certes validite) as phenomenal in so far as the regulation of ordinary conduct is concerned, but not in as far as it is held to be the truth {verite) " 24 -> (There would thus be a sensitivity to validity rather than truth; we owe structuralism to this sensitivity: analysis of the rules of validity of meaning, of discourse (for example, of narrative), not of their truth = meta discourse of validity: logic, linguistics.) Important distinction if we want to understand how the Skeptic (and thus, in a certain way, the Neutral)-but of course the empirical, nondogmatic Skeptic-contrary to the doxa that commonly assimilates Skepticism and death, ends up being uninterruptedly on the side of life, through the kairos. Pyrrho: "He took life as a guide: akolouthos den kai to bio, going out of his way for nothing, taking no precaution < ... >" 25 _,. "Life," thus, flowering of the phenomenal, of the kairos, vouches for the system-cf. Tao (Grenier): "The phenomenal exists. Lao-tzu doesn't put the world in doubt (as Indian philosophers do). Here, no doctrine of illusion, or of ignorance, neither Maya nor Avidya. Phenomena exist, at least in so far as phenomena< ... > however, the phenomenal being, which is a true being, flows from nonbeing" !26
371
336
Structuralism
life as a guide
Sceptiques, 25 Tao, Grenier, 15
3. Ambivalence of the Kairos Contingency, as a realm, is ambivalent: r. Kairos: a kind of hunger for contingency, from kairos to kairos: can be the expression of a "void,'' in its desolation, idleness, 171
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
Marshlands
Baudelaire, 17
Diogenes Laertius, 1:27
cowardice, worldliness, all colored with a nuance of self-derision. Text to read, to reread within this perspective: Gide's Marshlands (1895) =kind of Treatise on contingency; 27 it has, moreover, been connected to eleatism (Zeno of Elea). I mention "derision" as an endoxal image, without judging, because "worldliness," which is a total submission to the sweep of kairos, can also take on a value of radicality: to connect with what Baudelaire says about H: it causes "an intensification of one's personality, as well as a very keen awareness of events and settings": 28 worldliness has the effect of a drug. _,, Radical, too, because it can have the value of: "Nothing to say (to write)"= meaning of Marshlands. Now, nothing says (that's, I believe, one of the stands of the Neutral) that writing is a supreme good-not to mention the fact that some types of worldliness can take the form of writing: 29 in Proust, a whole work (Things past (Temps perdu}) is needed for worldliness to be outstripped and outclassed by writing: it's a revelation that is only brought about at the very end: writing drives out worldliness (the kairos), but over the course of a long initiation, of a drama complete with episodes. 2. On the other side (but it is not strictly speaking the opposite): kairos, contingency, an exalted image of the Neutral as nonsystem, as nonlaw, or art of the nonlaw, of the nonsystem _,, the neutral stage of the kairos is what prevents systematization from reaching the contingent, what prevents the becoming system, the becoming arrogant of worldliness _,, one could say: the Neutral listens to contingency, it doesn't submit to it30 _,, thus there can be an ultimate reversal of the kairos: the "It's time" turning into "It's no longer time"_,, Thales (one of the seven wise men): "The story is told that, when his mother tried to force him to marry, he replied it was too soon, and when she pressed him again later in life, he replied that it was too late." 31 _,, Perfect dodge of the system: the kairos itself doesn't found a system (as it does with the Sophists). Even more so with the object it blurs: no system of marriage or celibacy, even personal (very difficult to reach that point, and especially to make it understood).
4. The Satori
The kairos = an energetic element, an energetic time: the moment as such insofar as it produces something, a changeover: it's a force _,, nontactical kairos (not meant to trap the other but rather interiorized). 172
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
a. In the Field of Rationality, of Empereia Comp. animal, 232
Sudden discovery of the answer to a problem (= characteristic of intelligence): insight32 (= "intuition"). Classic example of insightminor of course!-puzzle of the nine points: to use four straight lines to link them without raising the pen from the paper: 33 4 ,,_-+--..,__...,. 3
0 2
Insight = to extend outside the square: insight = it's allowed. Lack of insight = to miss the kairos: would come from an internal prohibition. To be intelligent= ethical audacity? Insight (rational) = what one doesn't think of (important for what will follow concerning the satori, and perhaps the Neutral) = what is not part of an expected logical continuity, of an endoxal image of causality. Well recalled by Bacon: idea that great inventions don't result from an improvement of known things but from a mutation, from an unheard-of, heterogeneous thing. Example: silk (I quote Bacon because the text is beautiful): "So, if before the discovery of silk thread any one had observed, 'that a species of thread had been discovered fit for dresses and furniture, far surpassing the thread of worsted or flax in fineness,' men would have begun to imagine something about Chinese plants, or the fine hair of some animals, or the feathers or down of birds, but certainly would never have had an idea of its being spun by a small worm, in so copious a manner, and renewed annually." 34
Organum, I, par. 109
b. Outside the Field of Rationality
A burst of brilliance of the kairos, of the moment in its pure status of exception, its absolute power of mutation= the satori (Zen word). Perhaps something like a Western example of satori: Proust's madeleine or, rather, the paving stones, the clinking, and the napkin: "Just as, at the moment when I tasted the madeleine, all anxiety about the future, all intellectual doubts had disappeared. " 35 The Zen satori escapes the competence of language, thus of definition, and almost that of description; thus, literally, untranslatable, since
Blanchot, 14
173
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
Suzuki, 1:215, 217
1:238
Hegel, 342
otherwise we would encounter Christian language: conversion, illumination, whereas the satori is not the descent in oneself of a truth, of a god, but rather a sudden opening into the void: "illumination" doesn't work because satori doesn't enlighten anything -"' contradiction: clears up doubt but not to the benefit of a certainty. Satori: a kind of mental catastrophe that occurs in a single blow -"' experienced by Buddha under the Bodhi tree = nirvana brought about in the course of earthly life. 36 Accounts of satori: extremely rare (which is something frustrating, by the way). Here, however, Hakouin's satori (modern Zen, eighteenth-century Japan): Suddenly, tremendous intellectual focus: "I felt as if freezing in an ice-field extending thousand of miles, and within myself there was a sense of utmost transparency" 37-that reminds me of Friedrich's painting The Wreck of the Hope, Prisoner of Ice, 1821, Hamburg 38 -"'the intense desolation of this painting produces a kind of catastrophe, of agony (primitive agony) 39 in me (absolute, eternal abandonment, the loss of the Mother); but perhaps the satori is nothing but the reverse (or the right side) of this catastrophe. In any case, among us, satori: at most brief glimmers from the side of romanticism. 40 In an obviously degraded fashion, it is possible to conceive of some kind of aesthetic satori (one producing an aesthetic effect). Skeptics: aim of skepsis ("intense observation"): 41 ataraxia (cf. apathy, Wou-wei): 42 "they found that quietude {ataraxie), as if by chance, followed upon the suspension of judgment as the shadow follows the body" 43 -"' Sextus Empiricus compares such an ataraxia (satori) to the kairos of the painter Apelles: painting a horse and unable to render the lather perfectly, he finally in a rage flung at the picture the sponge on which he wiped the paints off his brush, thus succeeding in producing a faithful image of the lather. 44
c. "Ah, This!" The key word of satori = the exclamation: Ah, this! Suzuki: "The time will come when your mind will suddenly come to a stop like an old rat who finds himself in a cul-de-sac. Then there will be a plunging into the unknown with the cry: 'Ah, this!"' 45 ~ The satori breaks with the common view that acclimates, tames the event by making it enter into a causality, a generality, which reduces the incomparable to the comparable: Discourse of popular wisdom (proverbs) and of science: what happens to you is not unique, it has always been like that: blatant in the case of mourning (because a 174
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
well-intentioned wisdom): "You will see, it's always like that: your mourning will follow the classic itinerary" (cf. Freud) ___,. To contrast two formulae however close, but to contrast them fiercely:
"That's how it is!" I
Gregariousness Laws of species Fatality Causality Generality of language Science Proverbs etc.
"Ah, this!
"Tat" = thus 46 Such Absolute of contingency Kairos
Satori
5. The Perishable One can displace the notion of kairos a bit, keeping its meaning as "right moment" but letting its perishable character appear within this "right moment": moment that passes and the perishable quality of which is accepted, wanted ___,. Neutral: not only recognizes the perishable but gives it an active value: it's not "resignation" but rather "consecration." In this way, supposing that this course is a kairos (something timely), it would imply that one accept its "fragility," its "perishability," its contingency, its "one time only and it's finished." Pushed to the limit, the course is "extemporized" (prepared and delivered on the spot): it's not a "monument" ___,. the microphones, the notes, even a possible publication are inessential outgrowths, that's to say: there is no reason to censure them, but they are not part of the time of the course: 47 cf. the clock that they stop in the Chamber of Representatives 48 ___,. = parentheses: that which is neither affirmed nor prohibited ___,. on the order of the "why?/why not?"
Wou-wei 1. The Will-to-live At the faraway origin of this course (or at least one of its origins, because origins are unsortable: stability of the matter of writing: 175
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
Will-to-live
awesome. In one sense, the course: a remake of Writing Degree Zero)-again, at one of its origins: struck by the will-to-live of certain fictional characters: first Charlus (will-to-live, will-to-desire, implacable will-to-possess, all the way to madness, all the way to death), then strong women: Mme Verdurin, Mme Josserand (PotBouille).49 _,. I used to think, thinking of other people, those around me: basically, all "psychology," description, knowledge, evaluation of the other comes down to: what of his will-to-live? What of its style, its quality? How come I can stand the other's will-to-live? Would I have been able to live with Charlus? with Mme Verdurin? This: differential, because obvious that everyone has a will-to-live and that therefore, since we have friends, we put up with certain willsto-live, and conversely they put up with ours.
2. Wou-wei
Hence we encounter the fundamental idea of the Tao: the nonaction, the Wou-wei. The Wou-wei: obviously, it's not the opposite of the will-tolive: it's not a will-to-die: it's what baffles, dodges, disorients the will of life. It's therefore, structurally, a Neutral: what baffles the paradigm. In the Tao, Wou-wei: sometimes people say: what privileges the "spontaneous" to the detriment of the "voluntary." True: exemption of the will. But "spontaneous" is not good: for us, wild, antiintellectualist, driven connotation. Wou-wei: not to direct, not to aim one's strength, to leave it marking time in place. For example: the Melting of Breath (lianqi) is superior to the Control of Breath (xingqui). 50 Or: not to use one's strength: for example, not to use one's intelligence, one's wisdom, one's knowledge, or to use it to the minimum, within the limits of a pure concern for protection, for prudence. Cf. Pyrrho: "[the Skeptic] will be able so to live as to suspend his judgment in cases where it is a question of arriving at the truth, but not in matters of life and the taking of precautions." 51 The profound attitude of Tao Wou-wei = not to choose. Now there are two "not to chooses": a panicked, rattled, ashamed, scolded "don't choose""" a calm, I would say, self-assured "don't choose." That one: extremely difficult, because it bucks opinion, harms the imago _,. one must therefore willfully take responsibility for it _,. Tao aware of the difficulty: a poem (Tao + Zen) says: "The perfect Tao is without difficulty. I Save that it avoids picking
Maspero, 314
Paradigm
Not to direct
Diogenes Laertius, 2:519
Not to choose
Watts, 88
176
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
rf and choosing. " 52 This nonchoice is not a sublimating abstinence, an askesis, a spirituality: "Don't be antagonistic to the world of the senses." The paradox (for us Westerners) of the Wou-wei shouldn't be missed: powerful subversion of all our moral values, and notably of the "progressive" ones, in a saying such as: "The wise person does not strive" (always recall that it is about a pagan thought: the absence of struggle does not set itself down as a gain of heaven), or another form, a socialized one, of the paradox. Leang Li (Grenier): "He was ready to follow everything.< ... > For him everything was in destruction, everything was in construction. That's what one calls tranquility in disorder. Tranquility in disorder means perfection. " 53
3. figures of the West
Our whole West: moral ideology of the will, of willing (to possess, to dominate, to live, to impose one's truth, etc.). West: land of proselytism ___,. therefore, obvious that the figures of the Wou-wei are rare and above all partial in the West (but were there a Tao wise man, one wouldn't know of him by definition): only moments, tendencies, aspects of some individuals. I will cite, at random from my readings, three figures of the Wou-wei (of the Neutral), not according to the individual himself but according to what he says or what one says of him: his "moment," his individuation, his kairos.
a. Leonardo da Vinci According to Freud
"A certain inactivity and indifference seemed obvious in him. At a time when everyone was trying to gain the widest scope for his activity-a goal unattainable without the development of energetic aggressiveness towards other people-Leonardo was notable for his quiet peaceableness and his avoidance of all antagonism and controversy. He was gentle and kindly to everyone." 54 Notice (this is important, to nuance the Wou-wei with regard to sublimation): Leonardo liked to follow condemned men brought to death so as to study their features racked by anguish and to reproduce these in his notebook; invented as well cruel offensive weapons for Cesare Borgia (he served Cesare as chief military engineer) = what Freud called Leonardo's "feminine sensibility." Let's say that, according to the Tao, Leonardo, although participant in the Wou-wei, did not abstain from the sensory world!
Freud, Leonardo, 18
177
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
b. Prince Andrei
Tolstoy, 459
Figure coming from War and Peace. Andrei travels, at springtime: View of an oak: "A whole sequence of new thoughts, hopeless but mournfully pleasant, rose in his soul in connection with that tree. During this journey he, as it were, considered his life afresh and arrived at his old conclusion, restful in its hopelessness: that it was not for him to begin anything anew-but that he must live out his life, content to do no harm, and not disturbing himself or desiring anything. " 55 Notice, which is normal in the Tolstoyan, Western universe, saturated by Christianity: Wou-wei, tied to "disenchantment," to melancholy: slightly masochistic tonality. c. John Cage
Cage,54
Cf. Ownership?
We know of the relation between Cage and the Orient, especially Zen (more than Tao), the influence of Suzuki. 56 Whence this dialogue with his interviewer, Daniel Charles: "Your attitude is always one of acceptance. -I try never to refuse anything. -What you refuse to do is to be exclusive, that is to want something. - I can want something, but only if I find myself in a set of circumstances where nothing I decide seems to me to concern others .... When I eat in a restaurant, I can choose chicken instead of steak, without really bothering anyone! "57 (I fully agree: however, one has to understand that Cage's declaration, his "statement" is only possible, in its exemplary matteness, out of a certain empiricism-which we would qualify, perhaps too easily, as American) -"' in fact: empiricism= what doesn't let itself be burdened with meanings, interpretations = ideally non-neurotic, or even nonparanoid field ;e for the chicken or the steak of the other could very well induce me to interpret him, to judge him, to grasp him in the vertigo (for want of a brake) of the I like/I don't like: I am forced to tolerate the other's taste, insofar as it returns me to what's unshareable in his body-who could say that we really tolerate the other's diet? For example: I'm annoyed by the way this young woman, at the Flore, eats her potatoes by pushing her mouthful onto her fork with her knife, with a gourme (;e gourmand) gesture of phony delicacy, keeping her little mouth firmly closed. -"' I am then constrained to liberalism, which is a cheap, not very sturdy Wou-wei. 4. The Sacred
Tao is always surprising: it abruptly connects the Wou-wei to an unexpected notion: the sacred-but in a rather disrespectful man178
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
·r
'
Grenier, 108
Dodds, 30
Tao, Grenier, p. 103
ner. One very individualist and pessimistic Taoist, Yang-tzu, advises rules of conduct (according to the Wou-wei): "Do nothing evil, for fear of being punished; do nothing good, for fear, having acquired a good reputation, of being charged with time-consuming and dangerous functions. < ... > Act as if you were good at nothing." 58 ... Cf. archaic Greek mentality: phthonos, jealousy of the gods. A too obvious success, especially if one shows it off__.., causes a supernatural danger (Dodds). 59 (And here very paradoxically the theme of the sacred appears:) "The sacred oak was felled by the ax, because it wasn't good for anything; it succeeded in being useless, which for it was the greatest usefulness. " 60 Grenier, Tao: "In producing forests, the mountain attracts those who will level them. In letting its grease drip, the roast activates the fire that grills it. The cinnamon tree is felled because its bark is a prized spice. One cuts the varnish tree to steal its precious sap. Almost all men imagine that to be judged good at something is a good thing. In reality, it's to be judged untalented at everything that is an advantage. " 61 Wonderful! The founding stage of the sacred: to be good for nothing! The only danger is that the sacred is not eternal: there can be societies where it becomes immoral to do nothing and where the useless and sacred oaks are cut down. The Tao ideal would be to be sacred without it being shown: contradiction in terms: an invisible Wouwei, which is to say one cheated from the very moment it is uttered.
5. To Abstain from
Wou-wei: encounters abstinence, which is somehow its founding act (if one can say so about a privative act). But (perhaps) one shouldn't reduce the "to abstain from" to a banal image of the banal Neutral. It's a zero degree available to many signifieds. For example, three abstinences:
a. Dietary Self-denial
Maspero, 298
I have already spoken many times, and as early as last year, of the Tao mode of "to abstain from." You recall the Tao body: 62 within, the Three Worms (or the Three Corpses)__..,: the Old-Blue (head), the White-Maiden (chest), the Bloody-Corpse (lower body) are the causes of decay and death, because want to be freed, and for that it's necessary for their host to die first. The adept must therefore rid himself of them as fast as possible: for that, he must cut out cereals 179
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
(on which the three worms feed)= abstinence from cereals (the five cereals: rice, millet, wheat, oats, beans) 63 __,. file on dietary abstinence: religious (and sometimes magical) practice of the fast: whole books wouldn't be enough to exhaust it! Only one suggestion: that, in the secular modern world, a practice has taken over the place of fasting: no longer claiming religious alibi (purification, penitence) but scientistic, rational, medical, hygienic ones: the slimming diet (I already emphasized, in a long-ago seminar, the close connection between cures and religion) 64 __,. the three worms = fat: to get rid of it, one "cuts off grain": one abstains precisely from "cereals," that's to say, from carbohydrates, rich in calories + even the idea (it's my own) that those who live long are thin: fat people die young. All that sketches a mythical field: to live thin (in an abstinence of calories) =to live the Neutral (merrily).
b. Pathetic Abstinence
Abstinence: can be swept up in an imaginary flagration: the radical, total decision to abstain (from the world) inflames the subject (paranoid outburst): Rousseau (First Walk): he decides to "abstain," to practice the Wou-wei, to do the do-nothing, in order to "cancel himself": "My heart has been purified in the forge of adversity. < ... > I have no more reason to praise than to blame myself: I am henceforth nothing among men, and that is all I can be, no longer having any real relations or true society with them. No longer able to do any good which does not turn to evil, no longer able to act without harming another or myself, to abstain has become my sole duty and I fulfill it as much as it is in me to do so" 65 __,. The "to abstain": minimal response to the trap, to being cornered, to the double bind: 66 like the animal that shrinks, that "blends" itself into (operation of the Neutral) to escape predators __,. imaginary? Yes, because what Rousseau wants, is to escape from images (of himself) that make him suffer so much (at least he thinks so), is to cancel himself as a source of images: what he is looking for is some respite from the imaginary (which can be the very metaphor of the Neutral).
Rousseau, 6
c. Pyrrhonian Abstinence To abstain from choosing an idea, a "position," a "belief": philosophical abstinence: away from the dogmatic. __,. Montaigne, in I 576 (forty-two years old) had a medal struck, with a scale on 180
S E S SI 0 N 0 F MAY 2 7, 1 9 7 8
r f
one side and a Pyrrhonian motto on the other: "I abstain." ~ I have often underscored not the affinity but the relation of reciprocal temptation that ties Pyrrhonism and the Neutral ~ here, one should carefully consult Montaigne: his life and his work, to spot from what or where he did not abstain (because he was a man very engaged with his time and publicly engaged): that is to say, not to revise but to refine the Sartrean doctrine of commitment, handled for twenty years by intellectuals, a bit brutally.
181
SESSION OF MAY 27, 1978
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978 1
Wou-wei (Continued) 6. Apathy
Another notion, or projected attitude, close to the Wou-wei: apathy. If we consult the social imago, the doxa: apathy = very bad image: counterimage? Acting up of paradoxical scandal? Always on the side of the Tao and of Pyrrhonism:
a. Tao: Image of the Mirror
Grenier, 112
The thematic there is not the same as among us, where mirror, above all a symbol of the ego, of Narcissus. Chang-tzu: "The Perfect uses his mind as a mirror; he doesn't accompany things back when they leave nor does he go toward them when they arrive (as politeness would demand); he replies to them without retaining them. It's what makes him able to carry all things without them damaging him. < ... > To the one who stays within himself without things remaining in him, things show themselves such as they are; his movement is apathetic as is that of water, his immobility is that of the mirror, his reply is that of the echo." 2 __.,.Notice: (a) The Tao mirror doesn't have the passive and mechanical aspect of the Western mirror (mirror that speaks: only in fairytale magic}: it replies (without holding back), it has the beauty, the mysterious activity of a "calm and clear water." 3 (b) There is action (reply) but not appropriation (will-to-possess}: "He replies to them without retaining them."
b. Pyrrho
With the Pyrrhonians, terminology fluctuating between ataraxia and apathy: total respite, complete inertia as possible in an absolute void: the "Pyrrhonian" (and, one more time, the word doesn't refer to the follower of a system, of a dogma, but only to someone who lives like Pyrrho) doesn't do or say anything at all-but it's hard, and harder than ever in the current world!-or rather (more subtle and more provocative) "lets himself be tossed by any waves whatever. " 4 Indeed, subtle (and interesting) image because the metaphor evokes a contradictory immobility in movement (once more, seren-
Kojeve, 64, 12
182
ity in the midst of disorder): it's quite literally what's called drift {derive), a very current image.
c. Political Apathy I cite this problem: first because a burning one ("depoliticization" on the prowl) and further and above all because antique (Greek) version interesting: see Moses I. Finley, Democracy Ancient and Modern. 5 In ancient Greece("" Pyrrhonism): apathy condemned by all those who thought the "social":
pp. 7,36
r. Solon: "When there is civil war in the city, anyone who does
30
not take up arms on one side or the other shall be deprived of civil rights (atimia) and of all share in the affairs of governement" 6 -;. Pure expression of the anti-Neutral: obligation to choose, no matter what side: the Neutral is more enemy than the enemy: it's the beast to kill, to exclude: tyranny of the paradigm in all its purity. 2. Pericles (Thucydides, 2, 40, 2): "A man may at the same time look after his own affairs and those of the state .... We consider anyone who does not share in the life of the citizen not as minding his own business but as useless" 7 -;. Is the obligation to be political ultimately a Greek legacy? 3. As always, Aristotle is the one who introduces a measure into "apathy"/"politicization": the best democracy: the one in which the citizen is neither too apathetic nor too participatory; it "will be in a state with a large rural hinterland and a relatively numerous population of farmers and herdsmen, who 'are scattered over the country, do not meet together so often or feel the need of assembling"'8 __..,, "the need of assembling"! What would Aristotle say of us, who seem so eager to "assemble" (unions, politics, committees, colloquia, councils, etc.). In short: antiparticipatory and anti-getting-together. 4. I think that the theme of tact {discretion} should be part of the "apathy" file. I quoted the Tao description of the discreet prince: 9 democracy was defined then by a discretion (by a lightness) of administration, of participation, of responsibility, of collectivity. 5. Finally, when one speaks of democracy, one must never forget Spinoza's position, paradoxical enough to be noted (because of the nauseating banality from which we must awaken the word "democracy"). A commentator says: "The two treatises by Spinoza, devoted to religious and political problems, are lifted by a democratic spirit, but deep down the idea of Spinoza is that the demo-
Politics, VI (1319 a 19-38), 4
Grenier, 144
Zac, 114
183
S ES S I 0 N 0 F J U N E 3, 1 9 7 8
---,
I
F. Richard, p. 322
cratic ideal best favors the coming of an aristocratic wisdom, based on true knowledge, and accessible only to a few." 10 __,,.The bottom line is that apathy would basically be on the side of "aristocracy": while (Nietzschean theme) the "gregarious," the "reactive" (weaklings, priests, the resentful) would be "activist" (;e active), participationist. 6. Finally, a word about "theoretical" apathy, prompted by a slightly terrifying citation. For Lyotard rejects the concept of critique in the name of "theoretical apathy" (= very close to the Neutral: moreover, I share with Lyotard a taste for the word "drift" {derive} ).11 Lyotard receives a nasty rebuttal from the Trotskyist Scalabrino (Marx ou creve, no. 2, pp. 66-67): "For us there is never enough terror in theory, never enough terror to shake it free of its fatuousness, certitudes, apathy.... We defend terror in theory because the space subjectivity carves in it for itself could never be large enough." 12 Interesting (even though terrifying) because of the bell curve it draws. 13
Theoretical Scientific Fake Neutral Burning subjectivity
Irenic ---~
Terror
~---
subjectivity Neutral
7. To Be Sitting
Vrai Zen, 57
The Wou-wei has its posture, at once symbolic and effective (efficient): to be sitting. We know that it's the very etymology of Zen: zazen: 14 to be sitting, posture shared by the Zen and the Tao:
a. Tao
In one of the practices recommended by the Tao for making the body immortal: (r) cut off cereals; (2) feed oneself on breath (embryonic respiration: retain one's breath and make it pass through the whole body: by way of the esophagus); (3) feed the spirit (not in the spiritualist sense: dominate the spirits that are within the body) through Tso Wang meditation; but this meditation is identical to (is exhausted by) a posture: sitting (and losing consciousness): in fact: "to meditate" = "to be sitting" = to keep one's spirit free, with no subject of meditation (;e centered meditation of religious and Western philosophical tradition) 15 __,,. to be sitting = (to meditate) = to meditate nothing. Or more precisely to lose the consciousness 184
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
r I
of the name: Wang Ming, i.e., to lose consciousness of vainglory (I translate it into my language: of images) and ultimately, in a certain way, to lose consciousness of the very name of the Tao (not taking pride in it, as if it were a doctrine one could be the owner or the representative of): "To know the Tao is easy: not to speak of it is difficult." 16 (Always the same aporia: to know the Neutral is easy: to know it and speak of it is difficult-to say the least.)
b. Zen
Watts, 134
Gide, 86
The to be sitting is linked with an idea of nonprofit: Mushotoku: nonprofit, nondesire to possess (mu = no + shotoku = profit) ~ Shikantaza = to be sitting without aim, without profit. 17 Despite its "strong" negativity, the gesture (the posture) shouldn't be flattened: to be sitting is active = an act, antonymic to "letting oneself fall down": Beckett (All That Fall): "Oh let me just flop down flat on the road like a big fat jelly out of a bowl and never move again! " 18 Because the sitter thinks, is awake (viget animus ~ corpus sentit), thrives in laziness. ~ Dream of a whole day, just once, sitting uninterruptedly: with no demand, no task, no responsibility. Sentence that I always wanted to place as an epigram for texts, books: Zenrin poem: "Sitting quietly, doing nothing, I Spring comes, and the grass grows by itself." 19 ~ ( r) Personal memory: dazzle associated with this simple phrase comes from this: while driving through a "lost" Moroccan village (off the Rabat-Casablanca main road), I saw a child "sitting quietly, doing nothing" on a wall ~ kind of satori: evidence of pure life, deprived of linguistic vibrations ~ child here: a kind of guru, of mediator. (2) Notice the syntax of the French translator: 20 anacoluthon: between the description of the posture and the cosmic evidence, the subject disappears: there is no self, there is a posture and nature (this might be true ecology, perhaps: but it would put us very far from the electoral slates of ecological parties and from the collective marches). (3) That means not sleeping but putting oneself in a process (more or less accomplished, it matters little) of progressive degradation, of extenuation: "to will" ~ "to think" ~ "to dream" ~ "to daydream" ~ to be sitting doing nothing. Cf. the elder Gide (1948): "only feels well when he is willing to do nothing at all. He claims to feel slowed down all the way to his thinking. " 21 (4) "Sitting quietly, doing nothing" = really means putting oneself completely outside the universe of sin: perhaps impossible for a Westerner: to do nothing, without being wrong, without being in debt: tenacious idea that one owes 185
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
one's time to something, to someone. Christian posture: kneeling. Fascist posture: standing. Asiatic posture: sitting __,, therefore: a posture, as I said, completely symbolic and completely efficient, one that outstrips and exhausts the symbolic, without relying on any type of empiricism (it's the case of saying it). It is possible to make the "sitting" even more concrete and current. I am sitting here, and here is the way I live it: if I don't like the "magisterial," if it anguishes and wounds me (in spite of it, there is always someone to sock me on the jaw with it as if I were responsible for it), this is not because of the "monologue" (I am convinced that in fact I dialogue with those who are here, especially those who agree to come back regularly), it's because of a perversion of the "sitting": the "sitting-in face of"; it's the chair/room setting that defines the magisterial (Ecole: better). 22 In Zen, one is not sitting facing anything; it's even the very definition of Zen. To be sitting facing nothing: squaring of the circle: in restaurants, in trains, in life, there is always someone who comes to sit facing us.
The Androgyne Last but not final figure. Its value is not conclusive, nevertheless significative. Indeed: androgyny, like every breach of the division of the sexes: an extremely and continuously sensitive point in the doxa __,, criterion for the perfect split, a kind of test for the opening/ closing to the Neuter__,, (a recent Tribune des critiques de disques: 23 Purcell. Countertenors, Golea: that bothered him, he couldn't relinquish it: "Women must be women, etc." Even though Fernandez argued that androgyny is a great mythical force, a rich, vast, "natural" sign of civilization: nothing doing: that men sing with women's voices, that disgusted him, etc. )24 I am going, nevertheless, to deal with the androgyne, because "originarily"-at the level of language, under its endoxal form, grammar-the neutral is a question of gender. It is in fact time, in finishing, to say a word about what we should have begun with (but we have chosen happenstance, not logic): the grammatical Neuter, the Neuter gender. 25
1. The Gender of Words (I am going to simplify to the extreme a huge linguistic file.)
186
S E S SI 0 N 0 F J U N E 3 , 1 9 7 8
r l
a. The Grammarians' Neuter
Gender = grammatical category; in principle is not restricted to the sexual: = "ensemble of the phenomena through which language translates the primitive ontological division into classes of the mass of nouns representing the various beings" 26 ~ The distribution may differ from one language to another. Example: animate/inanimate; android (men, gods)lmetandroid (women, animals, things); Iroquois/Caribbean: masculine/feminine/neuter (genderless). Peul: anthropic (men and women)/metanthropic (animals and things). ~Two remarks:
Adam, 29 Damourette and Pichon, I, par. 306
a. Sometimes no genders: Papuans, Negritos, Chinese cannot make the notion of gender enter their system: Hungarian (FinnoUgric): no difference between he and she (novel She and He {Elle et lui) "untranslatable").27 b. Concepts such as animate are imbued with religious beliefs: Algonquin: animate= animals, trees, stones, sun, moon, stars, thunder, snow, ice, wheat, tobacco, sleigh, lighter. Languages with neuter: Indo-European ~ Sanskrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, Slavic, Germanic, old Celtic ., languages where the Neuter has disappeared: Hindustani, Portuguese, Italian, French, Neo-Celtic Inda-European: sexist because the Neuter can designate indifferently the inanimate and the neuter. Neuter= without gender ~Hindu grammarians: the Neuter: "gender proper to beings that neither engender nor conceive." 28 What makes the problem of the Neuter more complicated: at the beginning, coincidence between the morphological series (a grammatical category needs morphemes to express itself: in order for the Neuter to exist, there has to be a morpheme of the Neuter) 29 and the semantic series (Neuter = inanimate and/or nongendered). But, in the history of language, distorsions, confusions, disorders often occur in the parallelism of the two series: some neuter morphemes fade away, victims of their resemblance to either the masculine or the feminine, some semantic blurrings occur between animate and gendered: there are some ungendered animates: small animals, for example (and even: child, to nepion, to paidion, baby, bebe). 30 Semantically, the Neuter essentially refers to the inanimate, i.e., to the thing: bonum, and to what is assimilated to the thing: we have seen paidion; there is also mancipium, slave. Hypothesis on the origin of the morpheme (interesting point where the morphematic series merges with the semantic series, where language be-
Adam, 55 Adam, 54 Vendryes, 74
187
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
Grde Encycl.
Durand, 27
Damourette and Pichon, I, par. 310
comes motivated): in Latin: Neuter = nominative = vocative = accusative: the Neuter would be a former accusative = words that were not initially used in the nominative, i.e., as subject __,. Neuter = the nonsubject, the one to which subjectivity is prohibited, which is excluded from it (mancipium). A "debacle of the Neuter" occurred in the Indo-European languages (already begun with Latin): proximity of the masculine and neuter morphemes: the neuter is absorbed into the masculine, but neuters in the plural (folia) __,. feminine. The reasons thus are morphological. But, as always, form comes with dreams, with images of contents, form (here, language) shapes latent ideology, the imaginal of a language __,. vanishing of the neuter in French __,. two contradictory consequences, each of them however complementing each other dialectically in a way that gives French language the figure of a language in the grip of the division of the sexes: r. Massive shift of the neuters to the masculine form: contributes to a certain indifferentiation, a blurring of the sexual markers; the Neuter used to work as repoussoir, allowing gender to be marked in relation to nongender __,. indifferentiated empire under the mold of the masculine __,. the feminine becomes marked. Cf. Roman Empire, when the quality of civis was extended to everyone. 2. At the same time, the masculine, although "ecumenical," retains dominance. Words always noted under their masculine form. In our mind, masculine and feminine are not symmetrical. We think the word in the masculine, the feminine being felt as a derivative form. 31 Rule taught in school: the feminine is generated by adding a silent e, etc. The feminine = derivative. Imagine a reverse grammar that would teach how to form the masculine from the feminine: what devastations! __,.The "linguistic feeling" resexualizes language in favor of the masculine, but in a sort of hypocritical way. 32 Damourette and Pichon: very paradoxically and "courageously," but off kilter (""positivist grammarians of antimotivation), have tried, as good Cratylians, to resexualize the interpretation of French. 33 Naturalist and analogical thesis: in every French word, there is a vague idea of the gender of its referent: the "sexuisemblance." At first glance, this makes us laugh, so much is the nonmotivation of genders obvious in French: it's crazy to be looking for why "teapot" {theiere) would be not only "in the feminine" but "feminine"! But, after all, once our fit of scientific irony has passed, the problem of the subconscious associations of the word at the level of gender remains: there are metonymies of sexuisemblance. The problem is
188
SES SI 0 N 0 F JUNE 3, 1 9 7 8
that if Damourette and Pichon revalorize the feminine mark, they do it according to a conformist ideology of woman as submissive, passive. 34 For example: machines in French are in the feminine when an exterior power is required to fecundate their passivity: couveuse {hatcher}, balayeuse {street sweeper), tondeuse {mower}, and in the masculine when independent: curseur {slide rule}, viseur {theodolite}, remorqueur {tugboat}. Damourette and Pichon admit their embarrassment faced with "teapot" (after all "she" makes the tea!): "One hopes that this question will be taken up later by scholars. " 35 Yes, undoubtedly: and (happily) that will always depend on the ideology of the moment, since gender is an "idea"!
b. From Language to Discourse
Thus in French (as a structure of morphemes): no Neuter. This absence can be felt as a lack, and that's where we need to start from: r. Absence recognized and admirably "exploited" by Blanchot Blanchot
Mallarme
(Infinite Conversation). About Heraclites' "the-one-the-wisething" {l'un-la-chose-sage): "Through this neuter nomination, which French translations cannot directly render, something is given to us to say for which our modes of abstracting and generalizing are incapable of advancing any sign"; and "By a simplification that is clearly abusive, one can recognize in the entire history of philosophy an effort either to acclimatize or to domesticate the neuter by substituting for it the law of the impersonal and the reign of the universal, or an effort to challenge it by affirming the ethical primacy of the Self-Subject, the mystical aspiration to a singular Unique. The neuter is thus constantly expelled from our languages and our truths." 36 2. Discourse makes up for language: always recall this, spelled out on the front wall of the literary S, 37 the offspring of linguistics, but substituting for it (frolicking in its Supplement): Mallarme, Variations on a Subject. "-Only, we must realize, poetry would not exist: philosophically, verse makes up for what languages lack, completely superior as it is." 38 Recall that for Mallarme ("Quant au livre" {"As for the Book"}): "{poetry might be} hidden away-you could call it Prose, but nevertheless it is still verse, if there remains some secret pursuit of music in the storeroom of Speech. " 39 __,. I recall one more time (since people made a fuss about it) that it is in this sense that I've let myself speak of a fascism of language:
189
S E S S I 0 N 0 F J U N E 3, 1 9 7 8
Vico, Michelet, 1:296
language transforms its lack into Law, it abusively subjects us to its lacks: Twelve Tables, Uti lingua nuncupassit (named, instituted, pronounced, proclaimed) ita jus esto: 40 language is law and dura lex. Now, discourse (literature) "turns" the sed lex, it derails it; it's the supplement, as act of making up: ____,, literature = freedom ____,, faced with the ruling lack of the Neuter (of language), discourse (in the broadest sense of the term: statement: literary, ethical, pathetic, mythical) opens up an infinite, shimmering field of nuances, of myths, that could allow the Neuter, fading within language, to be alive elsewhere. Which way? I would say, using a vague word: the way of the affect: discourse comes to the Neuter by means of the affect. 3. This drift, I will have it start in a tiny nook, a recess of language: the small lexicon of the hypocoristics or the caritatives: affectionate interpellation at the level of the lexicon, not of discourse. Hypocoristics in effect rest on an oscillation of genders: nineteenth-century popular refrain:
Dauzat, 57
Look! There is Mathieu, How are you, old lady? Look! There is Mathieu How are you, old man? 41 Hypocoristics shift genders: use the turnstile of the genders to express the affect: my darling, my honey bunch {mon chou} ____,,to a girl; my old lass {ma vieille) ____,, to a boy. One could say: (1) Hypocoristic and neuter: the overlapping is already visible in the lexicon for small animals (pigeonlet, bear cub, kitten, kid, etc.): no sexuisemblance; Damourette and Pichon: pullisemblance.42 (2) To the extent that the Neuter pulls the subject toward the status of thing: it is all the more fetishizable, desirable, possessable. Here, it would be good to reopen the Freudian file of the little child phallus: das Kleine. 43 4. Thus the Neuter mixes both genders; also, in European morphology, affinity between the Neuter and the collective: in some corner of morphology, the Neuter is globalizing, totalizing ____,,whence for us, perhaps, here, a transformation scene. We often relied on the Brondalian structure: NB/neither A nor B and A and B ____,, But we must-and in spite of everything this will be more or less the last word of our "cruise"-overturn the structural model: the Neuter, the Neuter about which we have spoken, the Neuter extended to discourse (to texts, to behaviors, to "motions") is not that of the Neither ... Nor, it's "both at once," "at the same time,"
Damourette and Pichon, I, par. 317
190
S ES S I 0 N 0 F J U N E 3, 1 9 7 8
or "that alternates with": _.,. The Neuter (structural U-turn: our dramatic turn of events {coup de theatre} )44 would be the complex: moreover a complex that cannot be disentangled, the nonsimplifiable complex: "the loving entanglement" (Nietzsche) of nuances, contraries, oscillations: unbearable for the doxa, delightful for the subject. _.,. And thus the Neuter is not what cancels the genders but what combines them, keeps them both present in the subject, at the same time, after each other, etc. _.,. Here, we open up into a great myth: the androgyne.
2. The Androgyne r. As always, things, when they are important (we have already seen it), have a farcical version. 45 The androgyne has its farcical version: the hermaphrodite _.,. universally discredited. A monster: not terrifying, but worse: uncanny (recall the shot of the hermaphrodite in his baby carriage, in the sun, Fellini-Satyricon). 46 Monster because anatomical, surgical: medical reports: see Herculine Barbin dite Alexina B, presented by Foucault (Gallimard), and the volume to come of the History of Sexuality on hermaphrodites.47 I said: farce. Bizarrely, heavily marked as he is on the anatomical plane (both sexes, both genital attributes at the same time), the hermaphrodite is linked to the theme of the dull, of the aborted. Thus the same disgust ties together the man-woman, the aborted, the decadent: see effeminacy according to Zola: Paris: dualistic, Manichaean world: on one side, bourgeois rot (government, police, money, justice, press) ;e on the other side, the idealist purity of future society (the anarchistic engineer Guillaume Froment and his family: science +humanity+ naturalness, loyalty, etc.) _.,. (a) on the side of the good (revolutionary): the readjustment of idealism (i.e., when it needs to be corrected, rectified) will occur in a noble way: idealists can be mistaken. Example: the anarchist: he has found the secret of an explosive and thinks at first to make bombs (in particular to blow up the Sacre-Coeur); but then his terrorist view is corrected: the explosive will be used for a new motor; ;e (b) on the side of evil (bourgeois): evil is fixed as an unmovable, uncorrectable essence, and this essence is monstrous: it's that of the decadent effeminate, which Zola calls androgyne: the summum of rot: Hyacinthe, the son of Baron Duvillard, lives with a snobbish and decadent princess (in spite of everything, he remains a man), but everything else is feminine in him:
Farce
191
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
[Hyacinthe] was twenty, and had inherited his mother's pale blond hair, and her long face full of oriental languor; while from his father he had derived his grey eyes and thick lips, expressive of unscrupulous appetites. A wretched scholar, regarding every profession with the same contempt, he had decided to do nothing. Spoilt by his father, he took some little interest in poetry and music, and lived in an extraordinary circle of artists, low women, madmen and bandits; boasting himself of all sorts of crimes and vices, professing the very worst philosophical and social ideas, invariably going to extremes-becoming in turn a Collectivist, an Individualist, an Anarchist, a Pessimist, a Symbolist, and what not besides; without, however, ceasing to be a Catholic, as this conjunction of Catholicity with something else seemed to him the supreme ban ton. In reality he was simply empty and rather a fool. In four generations the vigorous hungry blood of the Duvillards < ... > had, as if exhausted by the contentment of every passion, ended in this sorry, emasculated creature, who was incapable alike of great knavery or great debauchery. " 48 2. As opposed to the hermaphrodite, the androgyne is not under
Hutin, 63
Hocke, 254 [Dante, In-
ferno, Ill, 34-64)
Boehme, 225, 230
the direct relevance of genitality: = merger of virility and femininity insofar as it connotes union of contraries, ideal completeness, perfection. What distinguishes the hermaphrodite from the androgyne: ultimately, a value decision, an evaluation: a passage to metaphor. Genitality diffused in the secondary attributes: in this process, it becomes "human," no longer animal; for example: Boehme's tinctura.49 ---.;. Whence androgyny as hyperhumanity: In hermeticism in general (continued by the kabbala, alchemy, and a mystic such as Boehme-I leave the androgyny of the Banquet aside), original androgyny and future androgyny. a. Original androgyny. (r) God: before creation, God Androgyne.50 Then split into two opposed beings, the intercourse of which produced the world: sun = masculine/earth = feminine (moon: virgin mother); cf. Hermes Trismegistus (the moon god of the Egyptians): hermaphrodite; the German god Tuisto, the Roman Janus, masculine face and feminine face. 51 (2) Angels: androgynes.52 (3) Adam. First androgynous man: very old idea: East, West, Egypt, China; origin in the Iranian world? Adam: the first Adam, the celestial Adam= androgyne. Genesis I, 25-26: "Male and female created he them< ... > and called their name Adam." 53 Adam, according to Boehme = androgyne: that's to say, not asexual (pure spirit), but he reunited in his celestial body the two "tincturae," masculine
192
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
and feminine. Audacious word of Boehme's: Adam= "a masculine virgin" (mannliche Jungfrau): can procreate "without tearing the body" __,,. Christ: second Adam; he also: a masculine virgin. 54 b. The future or initiatory androgyny, staged by two tightly connected traditions: kabbala and alchemy. (r) Kabba/a(= "tradition"): spiritual science introduced into Judaism by Moses the Egyptian __,,. Zahar, or "book of splendor" (twelfth or thirteenth century): 55 commentary on the Pentateuch, influenced by Platonism. __,,. Between God and the world: ten mother ideas or Sephiroth: God created the cosmos by means of these ten powers (=Word) and of the twenty-two letters of the alphabet he gave the Hebrews; each sephira contains the letter Aleph, root of the other letters, sigh of God__,,. totality of the Sephiroth = "celestial man," emanation of God, under the form of Adam Kadmon. 56 The ten Sephiroth: complementary and indissociable, feminine and masculine -> Idea of perfection and balance: two beings intertwined: reciprocal fecundation of masculine (spirit) and feminine (matter) principles. Abolition of dualisms: Adam Kadmon! (2) Alchemists. Same thing: abolition of dualisms, search for the crowned androgyne. __,,. The great work: realization of the manwoman, inseparable. (Cf. Tao, union of the yin and the yang.) __,,. Sexualization of the cosmic drama: the "conjunctio" or coitus of the male principle with the female principle, of the sulfur with the mercury __,,. realization of the unique being, the new Adam, symbolized by the crowned androgyne (the most elevated sephira): the crown: worn by male [the father: intelligence, force, glory] and female [the mother: wisdom, grace, victory] sephirots __,,.the one who reaches it abolishes the contraries: "shining like living gold. " 57 (For alchemists, metals are alive.) 3. The androgyne thus is the Neuter, but a Neuter conceived as the complex degree: 58 a mixture, a dose, a dialectic, not of man and woman (genitality) but of masculine and feminine. Or better yet: the man in whom there is feminine, the woman in whom there is masculine. That's why, from the man's point of view, since it is a man who speaks: Bachelard, reported by Guitton and by a listener (Thierry Gesset): the neuter= "a veiled femininity." Neuter (if it's a man who speaks): =man dipped, bathed in femininity (like a blade dipped in certain waters). Wonderfully put by Baudelaire:
Nataf, 202
217
211
221
Baudelaire, 150-151
[De Quincey] more than once thanked Providence, not only for the incomparable advantage of having been raised in the solitude of the country but for the additional blessing that his
193
SES SI 0 N 0 F JUNE 3, 197 8
"infant feelings were molded by the gentlest of sisters, not by horrid pugilistic brothers." Indeed, men who have been raised by and among women are not quite like other men. < ... >The lullabies of nurse-maids, the maternal caresses, the dainty ways of sisters-especially older sisters, who are a sort of diminutive mother-serve to transform the dough of the masculine character by kneading it. A man who, from birth, has long been bathed in the softness of Woman, in the odor of her hands, her breasts, her knees, her hair, her softly billowing clothes < ... > ends by contracting a certain tenderness of skin, a certain refinement of speech, a sort of androgyny, without which the most ruggedly virile talent would remain unfulfilled in respect to artistic perfection. In the end, what I really want to say is that an early taste for the world of Women, for mundi muliebris, < ... >makes for superior intellects. 59
Freud, 43
Neuter: "man in whom there is feminine." But perhaps not just any feminine (perhaps there are many of them). Let's remember Freud, on the subject of Leonardo da Vinci: analysis of the dream of the vulture: it placed its tail in the child's mouth = nursing + homosexual situation ___,. the maternal vulture: cf. Mout, the Egyptian goddess with the head of a vulture = maternal goddess with a phallus, that is to say: breast + penis in erection (cf. many divinities, following Dionysus) ___,.androgynous nature of the mother. And Freud explains (which justifies the distinction that I made between hermaphrodite and androgyne): "It is in fact only due to a misunderstanding that we describe these representations of gods as hermaphrodites in the medical sense of the word. In none of them is there a combination of the true genitals of both sexes< ... >; all that has happened is that the male organ has been added to the breasts which are the mark of a mother, just as it was present in the child's first idea of his mother's body. " 60 Perhaps one should end up with this (badly explored, I believe): no longer automatically confusing mother and woman. In which case, the androgyne would be any subject within whom there is something maternal. 61 ___,. One can specify more, derive, dream, arouse the figure of the father-mother, of the maternal father, of the father with breasts: of the tender father: figure absent from our Western mythology, significant lack. I remember in Japan, on the train, a father's tenderness for his four-year-old son. And War and Peace: death of the old Bolkonski, his farewell to his daughter Marie: ___,. very vivid scenes, shattering for me. 62
194
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
Freud; 58
4. From that (I will stop here), going back to Freud and Leonardo, we might perhaps say that the Neutral find its feature, its gesture, its inflection embodied in what is inimitable about it: the smile, the Leonardian smile analyzed by Freud: Mona Lisa, St. Anne, Leda, St. John, Bacchus: smiles at the same time of men and women: smilesfigures in which the mark of exclusion, of separation cancels itself, smiles that circulate from one sex to the other: "the smile of bliss and rapture which had once played on his mother's (Caterina's) lips as she fondled him. " 63 Even if the biographical reference seems to me too specific, too anecdotal, there is this truth: the idea that the genital paradigm is baffled (transcended, displaced) not in a figure of indifference, of unfeeling, of matteness but in that of ecstasy, of enigma, of gentle radiance, of the sovereign good. To the gesture of the paradigm, of the conflict, of the arrogant meaning, represented by the castrating laugh, the gesture of the Neutral would reply: smile. Exit the Neutral.
195
SESSION OF JUNE 3, 1978
ANNEX
Intensities 1 1. Neutral, Structure, Intensity F. Bacon, Organum, book 2, par. 11 ff.
Gradient Intensity and structure
Dalton ism
Neutral and intensity
r. Bacon. Classification: search for eternal and immobile forms: "A nature being given, we must first present to the understanding all the known instances which agree in the same nature" 2 (example: search for the form of heat) _,, naturally, privilege of the structural, paradigmatic trigger [declic): (a) Tables of being and of presence (example: sun rays, thunderbolts). (b) Tables of disappearance or of absence among analogues (analogues: because negative facts echo positive facts) = moon rays-heuristic value of the present/absent, marked/unmarked paradigm: it's already Hjemslev's principle of commutation, itself heuristic, too. But Bacon adds: (c) Table of degrees (comparison of degree) _,,which requires postulating outside the bound of the (present/absent) paradigm a third term, which is neither the zero degree nor the complex degree: it's the intensive degree, the plus or minus, intensity. 2. Relation between structure and gradient (gradient = "progressive accentuation, spatial or temporal, in the intensive dimensions [concentration, speed] of a stimulus [gradient of odor, gradient of luminosity] or of a comportment [gradient of goal]," Comportement animal) 3 _,, Up to now, the gradient has not been taken into account as a structural (structuralist) parameter. Structuralism =yes/no (+ neither yes nor no +yes and no), marked/unmarked. But no methodological conceptualization of the plus/minus _,, the classical ("heroic") structural analysis would thus be foreclosed if confronted with a Daltonian world: a total Daltonian subject, even though completely color-blind, would nonetheless be able to distinguish a blue object from a red one: both objects appear gray to him but with different lightnesses: the red one: seems very dark, almost black, and the blue one: a very light gray. (Important, because animals don't perceive all our colors: bees perceive blue, blind to red: the paradigms change totally.) (Comportement animal. )4 3. Gradient and Neutral are in a similar position in relation to the paradigmatic structure: they both baffle the paradigm-however, to tell the truth, intensity even more radically than the classical Neutral that has been absorbed by the Hjelmslev-Brondal com-
196
plexization. But you have understood that our Neutral (77-78!) is not the classical one and that it subsumes everything that baffles the paradigmatization of antagonisms, the strict structure: and thus the structural Neutral. As for intensities: intensity matters for the Neutral because it's a concept that is allergic to the paradigm __,.. we therefore call Neutral the field of nonparadigmatic intensities (those introducing a trick into the paradigm), and in consequence we ask that the Neutral not be conceived, connoted as a flattening of intensities but to the contrary as a bubbling up {emoustillement) (
Stretching
Gide, 169
2. Apophasis and Apheresis
We are going to grasp: Neutral-intensity-structure (paradigm) in a very subtle field, that of negative theology. Language of Dionysius the Areopagite (member of the Areopage, converted by saint Paul: thus first century): Two lexicons: (A) words with arche (= principle of; example: thearchy) =words of affirmation, of positivity= cataphasis; they refer to God as cause (one can therefore "speak" him) (saint Thomas) ;e (B) words with huper or words with a privative alpha = words of negativity = apophasis. They refer to the inaccessible In-itself of godhead. For example: hyperineffable-hyperessential; or: the divine integer, the more-than-good, the more-than-god, the more-thanalive, the more-than-wise. 6 Makes one think of Genet's "Morethan-More {la Toute-Toute}" 7 ---;> interesting for us: in apophasis,
Denys Gandillac, 34
197
ANNEX
365
the superlative (huper) and the privative merge: the beyond and the before of the word = one and the same region: absolute superlative = a kind of Neutral, because exceeds, baffles the paradigm by means of extra-vagance - the highest intensity joins with the nonparadigmatic negativity. For if, in negative theology, in a first phase, negativity (apophasis) is taken into a paradigm (;; cataphasis), there is a second phase that undoes the yes/no paradigm: following Dionysius, one must distinguish negation on the mystical plane (apophasis) from negation on the logical plane (aphairesis): 8 this last: division, shaving, ablation (ablatio): what enters the paradigm is foreclosed from intensity: from the intensity of the privative, the intensity of the apophasis whose mark is the absolute superlative.
3. Name Changes
For the file on intensities (we don't do anything more than open files): name changes that follow increases or reductions of intensity - curious linguistic, lexical process, since ordinarily the organization of the lexicon of a language doesn't follow the principle of intensity but the principle of structure, according to presence/absence, marked/unmarked: seat + arm = armchair: seat - arm = chair, etc. It is rare (to be checked) that language registers at the level of lexicon the fact that variations in intensity can create semantically individuated beings (lexicographical inquiry to pursue). The alteration through intensity is perceived as a notable "paradox" examples noted essentially by "curious" minds, Baudelaire, Bacon, the Sophists: r. Baudelaire: "a bit of green jelly, equal in bulk to a walnut, Baudelaire, 43
Cf. Queasiness (anger)
Bacon, Organum, book 2, par. 46
strange-smelling, to the point that it arouses a certain repulsion and a faint hint of nausea , as, moreover, would any subtle-even agreeable-odor, brought to its maximum force and density, as it were. Let me remark, in passing, that this proposition may be reversed, such that the most repugnant, the most revolting odor might become a pleasure, were it reduced to the slightest possible amount and expansiveness. " 9 ( Subtle Baudelairean aesthetic: intensities and their reversals.) 2. Bacon: "In an infusion of rhubarb the purgative property is first extracted, and then the astringent; we have experienced something of the same kind in steeping violets in vinegar, which first extracts the sweet and delicate odor of the flower, and then the
198
ANN EX
more earthy parts, which disturbs the perfume; so that if the violets be steeped a whole day, a much fainter perfume is extracted than if they were steeped for a quarter of an hour only, and then taken out ... and ... let other and fresh violets be steeped in the vinegar every quarter of an hour, as many as six times, when the infusion becomes strengthened, that although the violets have not altogether remained there for more than one hour and a half, there remains a most pleasing perfume, not inferior to the flower itself, for a whole year." 10 (Here: important: gradient of time, time [duration] as intensity - all music, and especially the experiments of contemporary music: under the invocation of Francis Bacon's violets). 3. Finally, Prodicos, Sophist, strives to distinguish the names referring to a same object (pleasure): joy (reasonable thrill), delight (unreasonable thrill), merriment (delight produced by the ear), satisfaction (pleasure produced by discourse).11 Which simply attests to a lexical subtlety; but here come changes of name resulting from changes of intensity: "Double the desire and you have passion. Double the passion and you have delirium. " 12
Sophistes, 120
129
4. Minimalism On the scale of intensities, the Neutral, in its mythical representation, is associated with restriction, erasure, minimum: Neutral would be a kind of minimal shine. - It's partly right, it's largely false. False image of Neutral as minimalist: "Minimal Art," New York, 1960s: artists opposed to the overflow of the abstract expressionism of action painting; shaving off all extravisual connotations (literature, symbolism): the object must be presented in a plain obviousness, with the clarity of an irrefutable reality - depersonalized and even mechanized facture - "To neutralize" form and color: to banish all emotion, all anecdote. 13 - From my point of view, the assimilation of the Neutral with the minimal is a misinterpretation (r) because the Neutral doesn't erase the affect but only processes it, formats its "manifestations" (2) because the minimalist neutral has nothing to do with aesthetics, but only with ethics. In fact there could be a minimalist thought of the Neutral; such a minimalism would be as follows: a style of behavior that tends to minimize the subject's interface with the world's arrogance (see above, "Arrogance") but not with the world, not with affects, with love, etc.: in that sense, there could be an ethical minimalism, but
"Minimal Art" Encycl. Univ.
Cf. Arrogance
199
ANNEX
in no way an aesthetic or affective one: _,,. three points of reflection (among many others possible): r. The general problem: confrontation between my intensity and
external intensities (of others, of the other):
Baudelaire, 48
Spinoza, Zac, 27
a. Problem raised-it's logical-by Baudelaire in connection with H: subject who has taken some H and those who have not taken any _,,. "difference of pitch and level" 14 _,,. even without H: many social, worldly experiences, where suddenly the subject feels himself desynchronized, "thrown off level," "disharmonized" (level, range), derealized in relation to the others who seem to him excessive, emphatic, excited, false _,,. reflex of retreating, of shrinking: not letting oneself be seen and not letting it be seen that one does not want to let oneself be seen = pure minimalism. b. In Spinozist terms: active aspect of our being = conatus (will, appetite, indefinite exigency of existence, effort to persevere in one's being); now, as we are dependent on all the other beings of the world: the conatus can be increased or reduced: a certain amount of plasticity of the conatus. 15 The right minimalist ethic would help bring harmony between the maximum internal intensity (cf. hyperconsciousness) and the minimum external _,,. Tao minimalism. Indeed, while, in Hegel, the treatment of negation is dialectical, a process leading toward flowering and absolute knowledge, celebration of the more-with Lao-tzu, the treatment of negation (in each and everything thing its negative) is mystical: return to the nondistinct, celebration of the less _,,. Lao-tzu tends to the apologia of the minimum, i.e., of the minimal image. 16 Whence the story, shocking for our Western sensitivity to imago, of the hen's cluck: 17 it's the reason I stayed a while on the Skeptic epoche-for there are other epoche that are not ethical but strictly philosophical: Cartesian epoche and above all Husserlian epoche, phenomenological bracketing (see Husserl: Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology, paragraph 32, in particular p. 62). 18 3. A political minimalism? This obviously would go against the grain of our current political ideology _,,. in fact, we are in an era of political maximalism: (a) politics invades all phenomena, economic, cultural, ethical; (b) political behaviors are radicalized: arrogance of the languages, violence of the acts: political totalism all over (without necessarily speaking of totalitarianism). _,,.This maximalism is to be found in capitalism (shaping demands through the logic of 2.
Tao Cf. Consciousness Grenier, 51
The Hen and the Chicken
Tao, Grenier, 124
200
ANNEX
the market: the whole subject imprisoned in his very own desire) and in State socialism (gregariousness, repression of individualisms, of dissidences) --';> to this maximalism, one can utopically oppose the dream of a minimal sociality: naively formulated by Cage: "If the object is to reach a society where you can do anything at all, the role of organization must be concentrated on the utilities. Well, we can achieve this even now with our technology . First of all, everyone must have access to what he needs to live, and the others mustn't try to deprive him of anything whatsoever." 19
To Give leave Etymology: donner conge {to give leave)/congedier {to dismiss}. Interesting in that the differentiating semantic feature-what divides and opposes the two meanings: violence. Liberation .., end of a duty. Cange {leave} < commeatus: action of reporting to a place, of going on leave --';> military language: authorization to go on leave. (But for us: to go elsewhere, to send or to be sent elsewhere ;: to dismiss < Ital. congedare < congedo >French, conge {leave}.)
1. Epoche, Balance a. Epoche (Epechein)
Conceptual origin of this figure: epoche: 20 key concept for Greek Skepticism = suspension (of judgment): "The term 'suspension' is derived from the fact of the mind being held up or 'suspended' so that it neither affirms nor denies anything" (Sextus Empiricus) and Sceptiques p.47. 21 Notice: The epoche is the outcome of the ten modes or tropes of Aenesidemus 22 (roughly: acknowledgment of the contradictory diversity of the impressions, opinions, customs, judgments). --';>The epoche brings ataraxia, rest. Les Sceptiques p.206. 23 Notice: (r) Epoche: suspension of judgment, not of impression; it's not an irrealism: the Skeptic stays in touch with what he feels, with what he believes he feels: he doesn't put sensation, perception, in doubt but only the judgment that ordinarily accompanies the feeling: "most important of all, in his enunciation of these formulae he states what appears to himself and announces his own impression in an undogmatic way, without making any positive assertion
Sceptiques, 10, 47, 86, 206
12
201
ANNEX
regarding the external realities" 24 --"'therefore the pathos (the state of the sensibility) is kept. --"' Skepticism: not an "abdication" from intensities: he keeps "life as a guide" (beautiful formula). 25 (2) Epoche has an ethical dimension (aims at a "happiness," at a "rightness", etc.).
b. Balance
However, not to miss (since here we might diverge from the Skeptical project) the fact that the Skeptical epoche is defined as a quasiphysical operation: the balance between opposite forces results in immobility: Sextus: "Speaking generally, one may say that [suspension of judgment] is the result of setting things in opposition." 26 Balance: banal word, used by all kinds of disciplines and discourses: a word with the status of a myth to the extent that it is "spontaneously" affected with a positive value: mental, physical balance, to be well balanced, etc. --"' one should spot the cases where a claim to balance is connoted negatively; "political forces balancing each other" "' revolutionary project? Relation between balance and immobility, and security? Balance as antonym of crisis, another mythical word? Equilibrium and risk: equilibrist? Need also to nuance, to move toward a typology of balances: look for the thoughts (the philosophers) where an original, nonbanal, sense of balance can be found: to explore in particular (a) in Deleuze's Nietzsche and Philosophy: active type: isn't constituted exclusively by active forces but normal ratio between a reaction that slows the action and an action that speeds the reaction: the master re-acts = acts his reactions; 27 (b) Freud (Jean Laplanche, "Faire deriver la sublimation" {"Make sublimation drift"}, Psychanalyse a l'universite, vol. 2, no. 8, September 77, p. 579): 28 what one could call Freud's phantasmatic physiology: psychological energy compared to biological energy --"' internal balance = the constancy at the level of a biological norm can be threatened either by the internal process itself (example: hunger, which sets needs into motion) or by untimely waves of external energies: regulation of temperature --"' both examples biological --"' two cases of (psychic) "unbalance": (r) drive, (2) trauma. To the mythical image of balance, we can oppose another image: that of the drift: an opposition (conflict/paradigm) can be "neutralized" by a balanced blockage of the forces (of the terms of the paradigm) but also by parrying, drifting away from the antagonistic
202
ANNEX
r binarism. Between balance and drift, what makes the difference, what is at stake, is obviously security.
2. Leave, Drift
Drift = to dismiss opposition-or gently to take leave of ... What prevents (me) from living the epoche as "balance" is the fact that it is bound to be dramatized since the world absolutely doesn't tolerate it, radically refuses it ("radically" means: doesn't understand it): object, I believe, of a ferocious repression. What "society" doesn't tolerate:
Refusal of the epoche
A.
Invasion by the world, by relational life, under the cover of the myth of "communication," by means of "questions," questionnaires, inquiries, etc.: not so much asking for opinions as summoning one to state one's identity in public (computer: to register everyone~ intellectual IDs: the left, too, falls into the trap)~ question~ commination, precisely of the yes/no, of the paradigm ~ opprobrium heaped on the unthinkable answer: "I don't know":always perceived as a deceptive "sidestepping," never as a precise and responsible (full, doctrinal, literal) answer: because after all, what if it were true that "I don't know": for example if nuclear energy is dangerous, if generalized civil disobedience is desirable no matter what, etc. (I intentionally cite "leftist" themes toward which I feel both sympathy and doubt and about which people spend their time summoning me to "know.")~ There is the need here for a large, serious reflection, at the level of a "philosophy" of History, of a theory of contemporary civilization, devoted to the new relations (of power) between information (knowledge) and decision (judgment). Once upon a time: human knowledge, largely masterable by a single individual (obviously elitist): Leibniz last "honnete homme" {gentleman}; then there had to be a few, but it remained masterable: the Encyclopedie. Today, information: pulverized, nonhierarchized, dealing with everything: nothing is protected from information and at the same time nothing is open to reflection ~ Encyclopedias are impossible ~ I would say: the more information grows, the more knowledge retreats and therefore the more decision is partial (terroristic, dogmatic) ~ "I don't know," "I refuse to judge": as scandalous as an agrammatical sentence: doesn't belong to the language of the discourse. Variations
"I don't know"
203
ANNEX
on the "I don't know." The obligation to "be interested" in everything that is imposed on you by the world: prohibition of noninterest, even if provisional ___., . An intellectual (since all this is obviously about him) is required, summoned to have an opinion on everything, which is to say to be interested in everything: so-and-so wants my opinion about what he wrote on science fiction, as if it simply followed that one always and everywhere be interested in science fiction: impossible to have any kind of leave-taking accepted (whence the title of the figure), even if only for a limited time, from interests, judgments. How to say unprovocatively: "Provisionally, I am not interested in science fiction, in children's books, in punctuation, etc." (I cite some of the "solicitations" I've received). It's the perhaps, the provisionally, that sounds silly. How could I post a sign on my premises or on my intellectual project: "Judgment closed for annual leave"? Who would dare to say: "I don't claim responsibility"-or (more provokingly), parodying M. Teste: "Responsibility is not my
Sceptiques, 45 Bacon, Organum, 1
strong point. " 29 "I don't know" generates a devalued and as if devirilized image: you are demoted to the contemptible mass of the undecided, of those who don't know whom to vote for: old, lost ladies whom they brutalize: vote however you want, but vote; little matter what you know, but know ___., . "' philosophically: here we are back at the Skeptic provocation: one of the Skeptics' formulae (Sextus Empiricus): "I apprehend not": akatalepto (I don't get it): it's acatalepsia. 30
B.
Another aspect of the same scandal (that of the epoche): the world's inability to accept the suspension of one's answer to a demand, to demand as such: Phenomenon of the hyperdemand: well described by Gide's witness (Cahiers de la Petite Dame, 1948): "It's in this touching way that he keeps talking to me about everything at length: about the requests for money that come from all sides, about the imprudent promises he makes, then withdraws, literally not knowing where he goes, incapable of making a reckoning, shifting from recklessness to the fear of not being able to face everything, and never having the feeling that his position commits him, but eaten by remorse if he has disappointed and afraid of losing, through lassitude, this spontaneous gesture of welcome which is truly his own." 31 And: "My dear friend, I am overwhelmed, they request too much from 1.
204
ANNEX
l me, and too much at the same time, I end up by saying yes, almost randomly, so that they leave me in peace .... Exhausted, I end up thinking about everything: why not?" 32 (We will see that there is another why not than that of lassitude.) The hyperdemand leads into a kind of psychosis, because typical trap situation + enormous expenditure of energy in order to say no. Hyperdemand: defined by the point when more energy is required to say no than to do the thing requested + hallucination of being targeted. I feel myself like a target aimed at by balls of energy that want to grab me, to seize me: letters, telephone calls, requests, offers. Cf. Schreber and the divine rays: 33 it's how paranoia begins! The difference is that I know that to speak about balls is a metaphor~ everyone is convinced that he is the only one to ask("' absolute realism: to convince oneself that one is never the only one, in whatever might be). 2. Now, I am never allowed "not to reply": to refuse, yes: it is in the code; not to reply, no: it's outside the code. I can't "suspend" my presence to the world (except by making a total, definitive decision: the monastery, the desert-eremitism); I can't suspend my presence to the world temporarily; because the world doesn't stop requesting me, requiring me: the world is pitiless, tireless ~ (deep into mourning, so-and-so continues to ask me imperiously what I think of his text, etc.: the world goes on). 3. Timid sketches of suspension (of leave):
Pitiless
a. For the record, the gesture of the nonreply (cf. figure "Reply"). Eurylochus crossing the river: "Ciao." 34 b. One could also suggest: stammering (yes ... no ... uh): a caricature of ignorance in exam situation:= "I don't know":= to seem to answer (there is plenty of signifier) but without message. To evade not the reply but the nonreply. c. Delaying the answer: the dilatory (dilatus: from differe) with the hope (often satisfied) that the question will be lost, that the demand will shift, and that there will no longer be any reason to reply. Neurotic aspect: Janet (cited by Bachelard): "behaviors relative to nothingness," the "deferred behavior": 35 interruption of an action with postponement of its resumption. Motto: "tomorrow"; here however it would be a non-neurotic but tactical differance (dilation) (besides, new file: neurosis as tactic, the various comedies of neurosis) ~ digression: when the nonanswer, or the delayed answer, is framed by a terrorist system ("' Neutral): the dilatory on parole: Inquisition's tactic: inquisitor arriving in a village, public lecture: the heretics have
The dilatory
Inquisition, 35
205
ANNEX
fifteen days to a month to present themselves =grace period (if they denounce themselves, no penalty or light and unpublicized penalty) 36 ---;. what institutions refuse is the infinitely dilatory, for the essence of the dilatory is its desire to be infinite; what the subject in the Neutral secretly hopes is that the Inquisition will perish in the fifteen days, that the pain in the neck will break his own neck!
+ To play with why/why not? ---;. An example: the hesitation to enter psychoanalysis: one can say: why not? (why would I shy away from it?) But an imponderable on the scale can also prompt one to say: why? However, this why can only come in second place (after the first). The true movement of the Neutral would be that of the Zen dialectic (see the letter in "Rites": [1] the mountains are ... [2] are not ... [3] are ... ): 37 there is a crossover from the opposite position: the first position doesn't return to the same place: ---;. why? ---;. why not? ---;. why? The back-and-forth makes one pass through an experience of wising-up; important, particularly in the case of psychoanalysis, since to refuse it always runs the risk of repressing it: people closed to psychoanalysis in a simplistic way: unbearable arrogance (arrogance of reason); but there is an arrogance of psychoanalysis itself ---;. one tacks between the two arrogances: it's the very formula of the Skeptics: ouden mallon: 38 no more this than that, here than there ---;. why/why not? 5. Another form of "leave": resigning. ---;. In general disparaging image, either weak image: "dignity" of certain resignations: it's dignified but all the same "less good" than to keep fighting-or very negative, devirilized image: "the abdicant attitude." ---;. However, an adjective might be enough, perhaps, to stir things up: just imagine a violent (general, radical, obstinate) resignation. Notice: the neutral can be violent, can invest the adjective instead of the substantive. What would the doxa think of a violent resignation? Could it even conceive of it? ---;. It's an oxymoron, therefore at the limit of language. And the mystical relief appears right away: Angelus Silesius: The totally abandoned is free and one forever; From it to God, can there be a difference? 39
Fright Brief figure: necessary nevertheless (1) because the notion-or the pathos, since we aren't making philosophy here or at best a pathetic 206
ANNEX
philosophy-the notion is well framed; (2) because it's a pathos out of which naturally surges, which makes the desire for Neutral shine. Fright< exfridare (gaul Latin) < Francique {ride (friede, peace): to give leave to the state of tranquillity. (That fits our figure very well.)
Cf. Consciousness
1. Fright r. Let's recall: Pyrrhonian Skepticism looks for quietude (ataraxia). But "suspension" (epoche) doesn't exclude trouble ---7 Sextus Empiricus: "We do not, however, suppose that the Skeptic is wholly untroubled; but we say that he is troubled by things unavoidable; for we grant that he is cold, at times, and thirsty, and suffers various afflictions of that kind " 40 (---7 it's not a Stoicism) ---7 obviously, today, we can no longer be satisfied with a purely physiological conception of the "trouble" stemming from the nonsatisfaction of needs. Generally speaking, civilization can no longer think of itself in terms of pure "needs": need subsumed under desire ---7 development of an imaginary__,, fright= strong figure of the imaginary. 41 2. Fright is a form (since its "contents" vary), but there is a form of the form, i.e., a topical metaphor: the gallop (think, culturally, of all the infernal cavalcades and archetypal cavalcades: the Faustian cavalcade) __,, subject who has taken H, second phase; suddenly he encounters a "matter of some terror" __,, fear: "indescribable torture" __,, "I was <. .. > like a runaway horse, heading top speed for the brink of a chasm, and wanting to stop, but not being able to do so. It was, indeed, a terrifying gallop; and my thoughts, (slave to the circumstances and surroundings, to accident, and to everything that may be implied by the word 'chance,') had taken a turn that was purely and simply rhapsodical" 42 (rhapsody: made of disparate pieces: 43 patchwork) 44 __,, "a matter of some terror": production of the imaginary: a word, a thought, a minimal incident of social, affective life, something that suddenly crosses the field of consciousness __,, huge impact, overall gloominess that will take hours to be reabsorbed (in general, a night is needed): the "gallop" begins: this is fright, the expulsion from peace (etymology) ---7 Baudelaire speaks very well of being slave to circumstance: it's Faust carried by Mephistopheles on his horse. 3. Freud dealt with fright, mainly, I believe, in connection with Leonardo da Vinci (see Laplanche, on Eissler's Leonardo book?). 45 Leonardo: excessively sensitive to trauma, sensitive to sudden stimulations, even low-intensity ones. Ceaselessly on the verge of being
Sceptiques, 14
Skeptical disturbance
The gallop
Baudelaire, 48
207
ANNEX
wounded. Very narrow margin of tolerance for stimulation __,. emotion against which he had to protect himself: not anxiety but fright. Most of the time, felt on the point of being submerged by a sudden fright __,. fright = sudden input of energy that instantly overwhelms all possibility of defense ~ importance of metaphor: to be submerged, overpowered: Uberwaltigung 46 __,.frequent image in poetry and in painting: waves as gallop: the gallop of the waves.
2. Anxiety
Comport. animal, 33
The white mouse
Freud: anxiety""' fright (see, I believe, Pleasure Principle) 47 __,.fright: activity: intense (imaginary) ""' anxiety = "situation" (anxiety producing): for example, that of the white mouse (mus musculus, albino variety) put into a circular empty space, without nooks, without markers: it feels exposed, vulnerable to predators; and above all anxiety: the conflictual situation (cf. double bind); for example: divided between the need to eat and the need for flight __,. emotional reactions of anxiety: micturations, defecations, and, surprisingly: compulsive grooming gestures. 48 Enigma: how to interpret these gestures? But perhaps, and that's the reason why I raise the issue: we might be totally, utterly wrong, so much are we prisoner of both our anthropomorphism and of language (it's the same thing): perhaps it hasn't anything to do with grooming (cf. often, I've been told, birdsong, a song of suffering and of anger).
3. Prayer
Admitting fear might be part of the Neutral: not to censure it verbally, very unusual for us: "macho" civilization: point of honor not to show one's fear. Myself, I don't show my fright: I seem calm and am sometimes somehow upbraided for it: one never knows what pathos might be behind a tone of voice (on this gloomy Sunday, August 21, 1977, moved to tears from hearing the fourth act of Pelleas).49 Perhaps the persistent fantasy of the novel-to-write implies this: being deprived of a shell, invisible to anyone whatsoever, wish for a space of writing where this pathos would cease being clandestine: the novel would bring it forth in quotation. Exemplary wisdom of the Greeks about this: (Maistre): having made fright into a divinity, it was possible for them to pay homage to it: "The fearless Spartan used to sacrifice to fear (Rousseau somewhere expresses astonishment at this, I don't know why); Alexan208
ANNEX
der also sacrificed to fear before the Battle of Arbela. " 50 __,. Sacrifice here is equal to a katharsis __,. what is exposed, spoken once: in sacrifice, in invocation __,. one thinks that this will not recur, that it will recur differently: demystified so to speak: the imaginary unstuck, distanced __,. paganism, polytheism: profound wisdom in recognizing, naming, and henceforward exorcising the "demons" by turning them into little gods.
209
ANNEX
(M. ROLAND BARTHES, PROFESSOR)
Course: "The Neutral"
It is natural that in its research literary semiology should take its guidance from the categories developed by linguistics. 1 From The Neutre as a grammatical genre, we have thus inferred a much more general category, for which we have kept the same name but which we have tried to observe and describe no longer in facts of language but in facts of discourses, it being understood that the word "discourse" refers to every syntagm that is articulated by meaning: literary, philosophical, and mystical texts but also gestures, behaviors, and conducts coded by society, inner subjective moves. Concerning this last point, we have restated that all research, at least when dealing with problems of discursivity, needs to assume its phantasmatic originality: one studies what one desires or what one fears; within this perspective, the authentic title of the course could have been: The Desire for Neutral. The argument of the course has been the following: we have defined as pertaining to the Neutral every inflection that, dodging or baffling the paradigmatic, oppositional structure of meaning, aims at the suspension of the conflictual basis of discourse. The inventory of these inflections was performed within the limits of a corpus that could not be exhaustive; however, texts of Eastern and mystical philosophies turned out to be quite naturally privileged. These inflections (or these markers) of the Neutral have been regrouped into twenty-some figures, each subsumed under a name. These figures have been taken up in a happenstance order (so that no final sense be imposed on the course), but for the clarity of the summary, we can assemble them into two large groupings: those relating to conflictual types of discourse (Affirmation, Adjective, Anger, Arrogance, etc.) and those relating to states and behaviors that suspend conflict (Benevolence, Weariness, Silence, Tact, Sleep, Oscillation, Retreat, etc.). By means of successive strokes, various references (from the Tao to Boehme and Blanchot), and free digressions, we have tried to make it understood that the Neutral does not necessarily correspond to the flat, utterly depreciated image that the doxa assumes but could constitute a strong, active value. 211
The professor has sometimes interrupted the sequence of the figures to comment, in the form of "supplements," on certain observations that were presented to him in writing. The audience has thus been led to participate actively in the work of the course, according to the rhythm of a dialogue, indirect certainly, but prompted by the liveliness of on-the-spot reactions. Mission: research seminar on the theory of reading taught in the School of Humanities at the Universities of Fez and of Rabat (Morocco), February 1978.
212
SUMMARY
The abbreviation OC refers to Roland Barthes, Oeuvres Marty, 3 vols. (Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1993-1995).
completes, ed. Eric
Session of February 18, 1978
r. As opposed to 1977-1978, when, parallel to his course at the College de France (Comment vivre ensemble), Barthes also directed a seminar ("What does holding a discourse amount to? Research on invested speech" ["Qu'est-ce que tenir un discours? Recherche sur la parole investie"], published in Comment vivre ensemble). 2. This "intertext" was distributed at the first session of the course. During the course, Barthes will make use of more books; they will be referenced in the notes as they occur. On the other hand, some of the titles mentioned in this list will hardly be used, such as Lessing's Hamburg Dramaturgy or Martial's Epigrams. In the summary of the course he published in the Annuaire du College de France at the end of the academic year (see p. 2n ), Barthes will concede that "the listing of these inflections was made by means of a body of works that couldn't be exhaustive." In the present volume, references to these texts will be made either to the English original or as often as possible to an English translation (see bibliography). 3. Joseph de Maistre, Letters on the Spanish Inquisition (Lettres a un gentilhomme russe sur !'Inquisition espagnole, 1815) (1830; Delmar, N.Y.: Scholar's Facsimiles and Reprints, 1977), pp. 54-55 and 59-60. All Barthes's quotations from and references to this author come from the anthology of Joseph de Maistre, Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran (Monaco: Rocher, 1957). 4. The fainting of Prince Andrew during the Battle of Austerlitz occurs at the end of book 3 of War and Peace, trans. Louise Maude and Aylmer Maude (New York: Norton, 1966), pp. 301-302. 5. Rousseau, The Reveries of the Solitary Walker, trans. Charles E. Butterworth (1979; reprint, Indianapolis: Hackett Publishing Company, 1992), pp. 15-16. 6. Ibid., pp. 13-15. 7. As he will do most of the time during the course, Barthes quotes Lao-tzu from Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, 1973), p. 320. Grenier himself uses Henri Maspero's French translation of the Tao te king (Le Taoisme, vol. 2 of Melanges posthumes sur les religions et l'histoire de la Chine [Paris: SAEP, Publications du Musee Guimet, 1950]), a book that Barthes also consults occasionally. 8. {Barthes uses dejouer as a figure in his analysis of Georges Bataille's essay on the Big Toe ("Outcomes of the Text" ["Les Sorties du texte," 1973], in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, 1986], p. 242). Richard Howard translates it as "baffle." Since the word relates to the field of play, he also uses "fake," as in "fake out." "Outwit," "thwart" or "outplay" also work.}
213
9. For example, in Elements of Semiology, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (New York: Hill and Wang, 1968); OC, 1:1504; or in S/Z: "The slash(/) confronting the S of SarraSine and the Z of Zambinella ... is ... the index of the paradigm, hence of the meaning" (S/Z, trans. Richard Miller [New York: Hill and Wang, 1974], p. 107; OC, 2:626). ro. "We know that some linguists establish between the two terms of a polar opposition (such as singular-plural, preterite-present) the existence of a third term, called a neutral term or zero element" (Barthes, Writing Degree Zero, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith [New York: Hill and Wang, 1968], p. 76; OC, 1:179). See also Roland Barthes, "Question de tempo" (OC, 3:724). r I. [Oral: one can either "unite A and B, complex operation" or "annul the opposition of A and B."] These additions refer to the tapes and videotapes of the course. 12. "Phonological neutralization refers to the fact that, in certain positions in the spoken chain, a phonological opposition ... is no longer pertinent." (Jean Dubois, gen ed., Dictionnaire Linguistique, s.v. "Neutralisation" [Paris: Larousse, 1972], p. 336). {For example, in German, the phonological distinction between d and tis neutralized at the end of words: "hund" is pronounced "hunt"; the same in English ford and t afters: "still" is pronounced "sdill."} r 3. Verbs whose action can dispense with the regime case are called intransitive. 14. [Oral: Barthes remarks that grammar examples are always violent or morbid.] r 5. Contenders, from the Latin contendere, "to fight." 16. Barthes goes over the various meanings provided by Littre's Dictionnaire de la langue fran<;aise, s.v. "Neutre." This entire passage should be related to the first chapter of Louis Marin's Utopiques: Jeux d'espaces (1973 ); see Louis Marin, "Of Plural Neutrality and Utopia," in Utopics: Spatial Play, trans. Robert A. Vollrath (Atlantic Highlands, N.J.: Humanities, 1984), pp. 3-30. 17. On January 27, 1977, during the electoral campaign for the Chamber of Representatives, French president Valery Giscard d'Estaing gave a speech urging the voters to make "the right choice for France." 18. Proairesis means in Greek "will, preference, desire." Barthes glosses this term by "activity of choosing." 19. See "Les Allegories linguistiques-Linguistic Allegories," in Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California, 1994), pp. 123-124; OC, 3:189. 20. See the analysis of "neutral writing" in Writing Degree Zero, p. 67; OC, 1:174. See also n. ro, above. 21. The term "mana," borrowed by anthropologists from Melanesian, was used by Claude Levi-Strauss in Introduction to the work of Marcel Mauss, trans. Felicity Baker (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1987). Barthes first referred to Levi-Strauss in Elements of Semiology (1965), trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (New York: Hill and Wang, 1967), p. 78; OC, 1:1510. He uses the concept of mana in his "La Rochefoucauld" (1971), in New Critical Essays, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1980), p. 15; OC, 2:1343; and, most important, in the following fragment: "In an author's lexicon, will there not always be a word-as-mana, a word whose ardent, complex, ineffable, and somehow sacred signification gives the illusion that by this word one might answer for everything?" ("Mot-mana-Mana-word," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. 129; OC, 3:194). 22. The Italian psychoanalyst Armando Verdiglione organized an international conference on psychoanalysis in Milan in November 1975. The papers were published in French in two volumes: Sexualite et pouvoir (Sexuality and
214
NOTES
power) (Paris: Payot: I976) and Sexualite et politique (Sexuality and politics) (Paris: UGE, rn/r8, I977), both edited by Verdiglione. 23. The bibliography handed out at the opening of the course ("Intertext," above). Barthes informs the late comers that it will be available "during the intermission." 24. [Oral: Barthes adds that someone's medicine chest is as revealing as his library.] 2 5. Program hosted by Claude Maupome on the radio station France-Musique, to which Barthes was invited. 26. Jean-Baptiste Doumeng (I9I9-I987), nicknamed "the red billionnaire." 27. Barthes's reference to Gide's death comes from the diary of Gide's friend, Maria Van Rysselberghe, r945-r95r, vol. 4 of Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide [r9r8-r9sr], Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 [Paris: Gallimard, I977l, pp. 243-245). That to Tolstoy's death is from La Vie de Tolstoi· by M. L. Hofmann and A. Pierre (Paris: Gallimard, I934), which Barthes "recently read" and to which he will refer again in the figure "Retreat." 28. Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari, A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia, trans. Brian Massumi (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, I987), in particular the chapters "Becoming-Intense, Becoming-Animal, Becoming-Imperceptible" and "Of the Refrain," pp. 3 IO ff. See also n. I7 of the March 4 session. 29. Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, I973), p. 24. 30. Francis Bacon, The Advancement of Learning and Novum Organum, ed. James Edward Creighton (New York: Colonial, I900), book 5, chap. 3, par. 7, p. I48. 3 I. Voltaire, "Les Anciens et !es Modernes; ou, La Toilette de Mme de Pompadour," in Melanges, ed. Jacques van den Heuvel (Paris: Gallimard, Bibliotheque de la Pleiade, I96I), p. 736. 3 2. "The Reformation declared many things to be adiaphora, domains where religion was not to hold sway" (Nietzsche, "Schopenhauer as Educator," in Untimely Meditations, trans. R.]. Hollingdale [Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, I997], p. I50). "Diaphora" in Greek means "difference" or "disagree," which Barthes also translates by "nuance." "Adiaphora" are indifferent things. "Diaphorology" is the science of the nuances, shimmer, or mottled effects that runs through the whole of Barthes's work; it is sketched, among others, in "Deliberation" (I979), in The Rustle of Language, p. 366; OC, 3:1009. 3 3. At the time of this session, Barthes was the only one in the room who knew what those words were referring to: a recent letter exchange (December I977). The explanation came seven years later. In the March I986 issue of L'Autre Journal, Herve Guibert published "Fragments pour H," a page Barthes had sent him at that time. He introduced it by the following note: "A Lover's Discourse-'this chaste book' as Barthes inscribed in one copy-was published in May I977· On December Io, answering a letter that had wounded him, Roland Barthes regaled its author with-a strange gift meant to soothe the wound the other had just inflicted-the following text titled 'Fragments pour H."' One of these fragments reads: "I did not at all want 'my tongue on his skin' but only, or in another way, 'my lips on his hand'" ("Fragments pour H.," oc, 3:I297). 34. The figures of Comment vivre ensemble followed each other in alphabetical order from "Akedia" to "Xeniteia." Here, the arbitrariness is redoubled: Barthes first numbered the figures according to the alphabetical order of the titles; then scrambled that order by means of a chart he found in a statistical journal. In I959 Revue de statistique appliquee included in its fourth issue a
215
NOTES
supplement comprising a series of "tables de statistiques" of which Barthes uses the ninth, the table of "nombres au hasard" (random numbers); see Revue de statistique appliquee 7, no. 4 (I959), supp.: 26-29. 3 5. During the inaugural lecture for his chair of literary semiology at the College de France (January 7, I977), Barthes said: "I sincerely believe that at the origin of teaching such as this we must always locate a fantasy" (Barthes, "Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 [spring I979l: IS; OC, 3:8I3). 36. The absence of images is one of the "figures of the Neuter" ("Le Neutre-The Neutral," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. I32; OC, 3:I96). Cf. "The imago brings demands to bear on us that do not correspond to our true desires" ("A Conversation with Roland Barthes" [I97I], in Roland Barthes, The Grain of the Voice: Interviews 1962-1980, trans. Linda Coverdale [Berkeley: University of California Press, I985], p. 146; OC, 2:1304). 37. L'Invendable (The unmarketable) is the title Leon Bloy gave to the 1904-1907 section of his diary Uournal [Paris: Mercure de France, 1958], pp. 255 ff.). Barthes wrote an essay on the catholic polemicist ("Bloy" [1974], in The Rustle of Language, pp. 191-194; OC, 3:45-47). 38. Barthes's mother died on October 25, 1977. 39. This notion appeared in Barthes as early as 1957. See "the will-to-live, which is at the basis of every great work" ("Apropos des 'Careens'" [1957], OCI, 1:73 8). See also "Sobrieta ebrietas," the last fragment of A Lover's Discourse: Fragments, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Strauss and Giroux, 1978), p. 232; OC, 3:677. 40. "Una disperata vitalita" is the title of one of the poems collected in Pier Paolo Pasolini's Poesia in forma di rosa. Barthes will read its last stanza twice during the course: the first time at the opening of the March 4 session and the second at the end of "Images of the Neutral," at the start of the March 18 sess10n. 4i. Walter Benjamin, "Hashish in Marseilles" (1932), in 1927-1934, vol. 2 of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, ed. Michael W. Jennings, Howard Eiland, and Gary Smith (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999), p. 674. 42. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, 1971, pp. 47-48. 43. Ibid., p. 72. 44. In Greek: "affectionate, fraternal, divine love." 4 5. The first: the humid benevolence; the second: the dry benevolence. 46. In Greek, ekstasis means "wandering of the mind." Note on the marginalia: Barthes refers here to Pseudo-Denys l' Arfopagite (Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite), Oeuvres completes, trans. and ed. Maurice de Gandillac (Paris: Aubier-Montaigne, 1943), pp. 38 and 104. 47. (In Susan Hanson's translation of Blanchot's The Infinite Conversation (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), "fatigue" is rendered as "weariness" (p. xx), which we have retained, except when Barthes conducts an etymological discussion of the word "fatigue.") 48. Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, p. 4. Gide's exact words are "a tire that empties itself." 49. In 1975, at the Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales (EHESS), the psychoanalysts Frarn;:oise Davoine and Jean-Max Gaudilliere started a seminar devoted to "the representations of sickness." Jean Clavreul, also a psychoanalyst, who taught in the department of psychoanalysis at the University of Vincennes, was soon going to publish L'Ordre medical (Paris: Seuil, I978). 50. "That chimera, that verbal being, neither real nor fictitious,< ... > which is inaccessible to the understanding and to the imagination" (Roland Barthes,
216
NOTES
Writer Sollers, trans. Philip Thody [Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1987], p. 53; OC, 3:938). 5 I. Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, p. xx. 52. A slight variant of this anecdote can be found in "Deliberation" (1979), in The Rustle of Language, p. 359-373; OC, 3:1007. 5 3. "The Perpetual Adoration" is one of the titles Proust envisioned for The Past Recaptured. Session of February 25, 1978 r. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993 ), p. xx. 2. Ibid., p. xvii. 3. See "Placeless," in the February 18 session, above. 4. Maria Van Rysselberghe, I945-I9JI, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (I9I8-I95I}, Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 170. 5. Greek Skeptic (365 B.C.-275 B.C.). 6. "God wants to reveal himself ... first of all to himself, to become conscious of himself.. .. But, being what he is, he cannot know himself, since he is not able to oppose anything to himself in order to manifest and reveal himself" (Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [l 929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, I979l, pp. 245-246). 7. Georges Nataf, Symboles, signes et marques (Paris: Berg International, 1973), pp. 202-203. See also Gershom Scholem, On the Kabba/ah and Its Symbolism, trans. Ralph Mannheim (New York: Schocken, I965), which Barthes quotes in A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard. (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, I978), p. 230; OC, 3:676. 8. Greek orge and Latin ira: "wrath." 9. "Isegoria, the universal right to speak in the Assembly, was sometimes employed by Greek writers as a synonym for 'democracy"' (Moses I. Finley, Democracy Ancient and Modern [New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, I973l, p. I9). IO. Francis Bacon, "Of Simulation and Dissimulation," chap. 6 in Essays or Counsels Civil and Moral, in Selected Writings of Francis Bacon, ed. Hugh G. Dick (New York: Modern Library, I955), p. 20. II. Jules Chaix-Ruy quotes the Venetian monk and historian Fra Paolo Sarpi (I552-I623), who "above all, ... blamed the Jesuits for justifying inner reservation. Didn't they teach that to make use of linguistic ambiguities and inner reservations, a doctrine that destroys the basis of social life and puts the art of deception at the very level of virtue, is permitted without sin?" (from Paolo Sarpi's letters, quoted in Jules Chaix-Ruy, La Formation de la pensee philosophique de G. B. Vico [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I945; reprint, New York: Arno, 1979], p. 13). 12. In a score, the tacet, from the Latin "he keeps quiet," indicates the silence of an instrument or a voice. I3. In the sense of Charles Sander Peirce (I839-I914), founder of semiotics. The index is, contrary to the icon and the symbol, in a relation of material contiguity with reality. I4. Guy Testas and Jean Testas, L'Inquisition, Que sais-je? no. I 2 3 7 (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I966), p. 74. I 5. Schismatic Christians from North Africa in the fourth century. I6. Raymond Barre was prime minister during the presidency of Giscard d'Estaing (from 1974 to 198I). Georges Marchais, the secretary of the French
217
NOTES
Communist Party at the time, had just published Parlons franchement (Paris: Grasset, 1977). 17. "The Neutral can't be uttered straightforwardly" (Roland Barthes, "La Chronique" [1979], OC, 3:979). 18. G. W. F. Hegel, Plato and the Platonists, vol. 2 of Lectures on the History of Philosophy, trans. E. S. Haldane and Frances H. Simson (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 199 5), pp. 3 28-373. For Kojeve, "the 'philosophical' starting point of their Skepticism was the (discursive) acknowledgment of the (discursive) coexistence of a wealth of 'contradictory' myths" (Alexandre Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie pai"enne [Paris, Gallimard, 1973], p. 25). l 9. Greek words meaning "equality of forces" and "opposing arguments." 20. Timon of Phlius, sometimes called Timon the sillographist because of the satirical genre of poetry (silles) he was famous for producing. "The true successor of Pyrrho, the confidant of his thoughts and the heir of his doctrine, was Timon of Phlius" (Victor Brochard, Les Sceptiques grecs [1887; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1959], p. 79). 2r. "Non-assertion [aphasia], then, is avoidance of assertion [phaseos] in the general sense in which it is said to include both affirmation [kataphasin] and negation [apophasin], so that non-assertion is a mental condition of ours because of which we refuse either to affirm or to deny anything" (Sextus Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, XX, 192, trans. R. G. Bury [193 3; reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1969], pp. rr1-rr3). 22. Jean-Paul Dumont, commenting in a footnote on Sextus Empiricus's exposition of the Skeptic concept of aphasia (Les Sceptiques grecs: Textes choisis et traduits [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966], p. 48). 2 3. See Roland Barthes, "Writing and Silence," in Writing Degree Zero, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (New York: Hill and Wang, 1968), pp. 76-78; OC, 1:178-180. 24. Concerning the gesture of "opening a file," Barthes wrote in the summary of the previous year's lecture course: "The research thus consisted in 'opening files,' the task of filing them being left to the fancy of the auditors while the professor limited his role mainly to suggesting some articulations of the theme" (Roland Barthes, "Ouvrir un dossier" [Opening a file], in Comment vivre ensemble: Simulations romanesques de quelques espaces quotidiens, ed. Claude Coste [Paris: Seuil/IMEC, 2002], p. 182; OC, 3:744). 25. Maurice Percheron, Buddha and Buddhism, trans. Edmund Stapleton (New York, Harper, 1957), p. 94· 26. Francis Bacon, Advancement of Learning, book 8, chap. l, in Advancement of Learning and Novum Organum, ed. James Edward Creighton (New York: Colonial, 1900), p. 234. The anecdote comes from Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Zeno," in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925), VII, 24, 2:135. 27. Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, p. 76. Barthes uses the same citation in "Answer," p. 108. 28. Barthes: "Basically, the Neutral is what is not systematic, thus a retreat that is systematic would not be Neutral" ("Rencontre avec Roland Barthes" [interview with Nadine Dormoy Savage], French Review, 52, no. 3 [February 1979]: 435; oc, 3: 1063). 29. Ouden mallon, in Greek: "nothing more." Kojeve: "the obligation to say neither yes nor no (ouden mallon) for us is identical to saying nothing" (Essai d'une histoire raisonnee, 26). 30. [Oral: Barthes says levres ("lips") instead of livres ("books").] 3 r. Bossuet condemned Mme Guyon's quietism together with Fenelon's mystical doctrine of "pure love" in his 1698 Relation sur le quihisme. Barthes:
218
NOTES
"The language of [Loyola's] mysticism< ... > is not the same as the mysticism of St. John of the Cross, for example. The great classical mystics cross through language to attain a region beyond language, their enemy" ("A Great Rhetorician of Erotic Figures" [I976], in The Grain of the Voice: Interviews 19621980, trans. Linda Coverdale [Berkeley: University of California Press, I985], p. 256; OC, 3:441). See also Sade/Fourier/Loyola (1971), trans. Richard Miller (New York: Hill and Wang, r976), p. 68; OC, 2:1088. 3 2. S0ren Kierkegaard, Fear and Trembling (I 84 3 ), trans. Walter Lowrie (New York: Doubleday, Anchor, I9 54). Barthes will evoke Kierkegaard's analysis of Abraham silently getting ready to sacrifice Isaac once more (seep. 59). See also Roland Barthes, "Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 (spring I979): 6; oc, 3:804. 3 3. Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee, p. 64. 34. "The lay-disciple, Hui-Neng, was quite unique ... for he did not at all understand Buddhism. He understood the Way only and no other thing." He was "singled out [by the fifth patriarch] to be given the orthodox gown of transmission as the sixth patriarch" (Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism [London: Luzac, r927], I:30). Barthes read Suzuki's Essais sur le bouddhisme Zen (Paris: Albin Michel, I972) during the summer of r977, while preparing "Comment vivre ensemble" (see "Deliberation," in The Rustle of Language, p. 365; OC, 3:1009). 3 5. Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism, I: 3 r. 36. "The initiation to Tao is essentially negative, since the goal is to reach the primordial absolute simplicity by means of a general scrubbing of the faculties. Thus one starts with abstaining from judging and speaking; then one stops judging and speaking mentally" (Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao [Paris: Flammarion, I973l, p. no). 37. Letter written by Sade to his wife, on November 23-24, I783, when he was imprisoned in the tower of the Vincennes castle. Barthes had already quoted it on April 27, r977, in the subsection of the figure "Dirtiness" entitled "Tact," during his lecture course of the previous year at the College de France (Comment vivre ensemble, p. I70). He quoted it also in "The Principle of Tact," the last fragment of Sade/Fourier/Loyola, p. 170; OC, 2:n6r. Miller translates "delicatesse" as "tact"; Howard as "delicacy" (A Lover's Discourse, p. 58; OC, 3:5I4). Included in D. A. F. de Sade, Letters from Prison, trans. Richard Seaver (New York: Arcade, I999), pp. 329-330. 38. Luo: in Greek, "to dissolve, to solve, to explain." 39. Okakura Kakuzo, The Book of Tea (I906; reprint, Rutland, Vt.: Tuttle, I956), p. 20. 40. Ibid., p. 26. 4r. Chinese dynasty under which "whipped tea came into fashion" (ibid., p. 27). 42. Lao-tzu, quoted in Grenier, I:Esprit du Tao, p. I44· 43. "Hard is the way that leads to the most easy" (Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. III). [Oral: Barthes recalls that "Tao" means "way," "method."] 44. Suzuki, Essays on Zen Buddhism, I:49. 45. Kakuzo, The Book of Tea, p. 96. Session of March 4, 1978
r. The supplements generally serve to prime each new class. Barthes began this session by reading in Italian from "Una disperata vitalita," the poem by Pasolini already mentioned (p. 14). He also quoted the American scriptwriter Paul Schrader, who had just written about the "infinitely elongated present" of Zen in connection with Ozu's films ("Ozu et le Zen," Cahiers du cinema, no. 286 [March I978]: 2I).
219
NOTES
2. [Oral: "the discourse held here is that of someone who desires, and not of a guru."] 3. "In the tea-room the fear of repetition is a constant presence" (Okakura Kakuzo, The Book of Tea (1906; reprint, Rutland, Vt.: Tuttle, 1956], p. 71). See also ibid., p. 102. 4. "La Surdetermination-Overdetermination," in Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977), p. 170; OC, 3:224; see also his "Pleasure Is a Neuter," in The Pleasure of the Text, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (New York: Hill and Wang, 1973), p. 65; OC, 2:1528. 5. Plutarch, "Lycurgus," IX, 5, in Plutarch's Lives, trans. Bernadotte Perrin (New York: Putnam's, 1914), 1:231-232. Barthes quotes Plutarch as quoted in Jean-Paul Dumont, trans. and ed., Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1969 ], p. 215. Plutarch doesn't attribute the invention but only the praise of the kothon to Critias. 6. Walter Benjamin, "Hashisch in Marseilles,'' in 1927-1934, vol. 2 of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996), p. 676. 7. "It's the conservation of the living body that always remains the normal means of acquiring immortality; it's the living body that must be prolonged or rather replaced during its lifetime by an immortal body, by giving birth and nurturing immortal organs, skin, bones, etc., in oneself" (Henri Maspero, "Le Taoi·sme dans les croyances religieuses,'' in Le Taoisme, vol. 2 of Melanges posthumes sur !es religions et l'histoire de la Chine [Paris: SAEP, 1950], p. 17, reprinted in Le Taoisme et !es religions chinoises [Paris: Gallimard, 1971], p. 297). 8. Maspero, "Le Taoi'sme dans les croyances religieuses," p. 17; reprint, p. 297. 9. Chaking, from cha: "tea." "With Luwuh in the middle of the eighth century we have our first apostle of tea. He was born in an age when Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism were seeking mutual synthesis" (Kakuzo, The Book of Tea, p. 23). 10. From Luwuh's Chaking, quoted by Kakuzo, The Book of Tea, p. 24. 1 I. See p. l r. 12. Paul Valery, preface to Kiko Yamata, Sur des livres japonais (Paris: Le Divan, 1924). 13. Thomas De Quincey, Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, vol. 3 of The Collected Writings of Thomas De Quincey, rev. ed., ed. David Masson (Edinburgh: Adam and Charles Black, 1890), p. 400, quoted in Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, 1971), p. 121 (Barthes's italics). 14. Chinese dynasty (seventh to tenth century). l 5. Kakuzo continues: "The seventh! Ah! the seventh ... but I cannot drink any more of it!" (Kakuzo, The Book of Tea, pp. 26-27). 16. "The spirit of Eternal Loneliness which is the spirit of the Zen expresses itself under the name of sabi in the various artistic departments of life such as landscape gardening, tea ceremony, tea-room, painting, flower arrangement, dressing, furniture, in the mode of living, in No-dancing, poetry, etc." (Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays on Zen Buddhism [London: Luzac, 1934], 3:320). Barthes refers to sabi in A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978), p. 179; OC, 3:618; and in "Deliberation," in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), p. 365; OC, 3:1009. 17. IR CAM: acronym for Institut de Recherche et de Creation pour l' Art Musical, created by Pierre Boulez. It is part of the Centre Georges Pompidou.
220
NOTES
Together with Deleuze and Foucault, Barthes participated in a weeklong seminar devoted to the concept of "musical time" that Boulez organized on February 17-23, 1978 (see Roland Barthes, "Analyse musicale et travail intellectuel," Le Monde, March 2, 1978; OC, 3:819). 18. Brochard, Les Sceptiques grecs (1887; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1959), p. 73. 19. Last line of the "Life of Pyrrho," in Diogenes Laertius, Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925), IX, 108, 2:87. Apatheia: "insensibility"; praotes: "gentleness, sweetness." 20. Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Bias," in ibid., I, 84, 1:87 (translation modified). 2r. See "Aubade," in A Lover's Discourse, p. 203; OC, 3:647. 22. [Oral: Barthes specifies: "Souci {Care} with a capital S."] 23. Maria Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (1918-1951), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), pp. 243 and 242 (February 18 and 17, 1951). 24. [Oral: "so that problems be clarified," Barthes adds.] 25. Barthes uses the English "dream." 26. Paragraph crossed out in the manuscript. 27. Onar, in Greek, refers to nocturnal dreams; hupar, to visions one has while awake. See A Lover's Discourse, p. 60; OC, 3:516. 28. Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, p. 233 (February 3, r951). 29. Walter Benjamin, quoted in Aldo Rescio, "Benjamin et Haschisch; ou, De la critique et de l'economie du nom," in Drogue et langage, ed. Armando Verdiglione (Paris: Payot, 1977), p. 117. This is not a direct quotation of Benjamin but of one of the sentences written down by Ernst Joel and Fritz Frankel, two doctors for whose experiments on drugs Benjamin volunteered to be a guinea pig, as he wrote to Scholem on January 30, 1928 (The Correspondance of Walter Benjamin, r9ro-r940, ed. Gershom Scholem and Theodor W. Adorno, trans. Manfred R. Jacobson and Evelyn M. Jacobson [Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1994], p. 323). The protocols of those sessions are included in the German volume (Walter Benjamin, Ober Haschisch [Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1972], p. 126). 30. Georges Nataf reproduces a Greek medallion representing "Night distributing its poppies (similar to the plant of immortality)" (Symboles, signes et marques [Paris: Berg International, 1973], p. 124). 3 r. Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Epimenides," in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, I, 109, III, 1:115. 3 2. "I call anamnesis the action--a mixture of pleasure and effort--performed by the subject in order to recover, without magnifying or sentimentalizing it, a tenuity of memory" (Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. 109; OC, III, 3:178). 33. Diogenes Laertius, "Life ofEpimenides," I, II3, 1:117. 34. Marcel Proust, The Captive, trans. C. K. Scott Moncrieff (New York: Vintage, 1970), pp. 252-253. 35. Theocritus, "A New Inscription for the Grave of Hipponax," in The Greek Bucolic Poets, trans. J. M. Edmonds (New York: Putnam's, 1919), p. 377. 3 6. Competence/performance: "In the terminology of generative grammar, competence is the system of rules interiorized by the speaking subjects that constitutes the linguistic knowledge on the basis of which these subjects are able to pronounce or to understand an infinite number of unrecorded sentences .... Competence is opposed to performance, which is defined as the set of constraints that act on competence to limit its use" (Jean Dubois,
221
NOTES
gen. ed., Dictionnaire de linguistique, s.v. "Competence" [Paris: Larousse, 1972)). 3 7. For the Lacanian concept of "lalangue," see Jacques Lacan, Le Seminaire, book 20, Encore (1972-1973) (Paris: Seuil, 1975), pp. 126-127. See also Jean-Claude Milner, For the Love of Language, trans. Ann Banfield (New York: Macmillan, 1990). 38. In "Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 (spring 1979): 5; OC, 3:803. [Oral: Barthes adds: "censorship is what forces one to say."] 39. "The realization of a term(= its formulation in the statement) excludes the concomitant realization of the other terms" (Dubois, Dictionnaire de linguistique, s.v. "Paradigme"). 40. "Language is legislation, speech is its code. We don't see the power that is within speech, because we forget that all speech is a classification and that all classifications are oppressive" ("Lecture," p. 5; OC, 3:803). 4I. "God confers being on creatures, in producing them out of nothingness: creatio est collatio esse post non esse, as Master Eckhart repeats with saint Thomas" (Vladimir Lossky, Theologie negative et Connaissance de Dieu chez Maitre Eckhart (Paris: Vrin, 1960), pp. 44-45. 42. French, of course. 4 3. Ungrund: Barthes copied on one of his notecards Koyre's definition of this neologism introduced by Boehme: "total absence of determination, of cause, of basis, of reason (Grund)" (Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [1929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979], p. 280) (Barthes Bequest/IMEC Archives). 44. Pascal, fragment 377 (Brunschvicg), in Pensees, trans. W. F. Trotter (London: Dent; New York: Dutton, 1949). 45. Gaston Bachelard, The Dialectic of Duration, trans. Mary McAllester Jones (Manchester, U.K.: Clinamen, 2000), pp. 62 and 66. The second quotation, given in a footnote to the first one, comes from Johann Friedrich Wilhelm Jerusalem (1709-1789), Die Urtheilsfunktion (Vienna, 1886). 46. G. W. F. Hegel, Plato and the Platonists, vol. 2 of Lectures on the History of Philosophy, trans. E. S. Haldane and Frances H. Simson (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 199 5 ), p. 346 (translation modified). 47. The Journals of Andre Gide, trans. Justin O'Brien (New York: Knopf, 1967), 4:79 (entry dated July 19, 1941). 48. Quoted from Rescio, "Benjamin et Haschisch," p.114. This is one of the sentences noted down by Ernst Joel or Fritz Frankel during Benjamin's April 18, 1931, drug experience: "Alles ist mit einem leichten Vielleicht angelaufen" (Benjamin, Uber Haschisch, p. 123). 49. "An absurd remedy, everyone would surely agree, to add to each sentence some little phrase of uncertainty, as if anything that came out of language could make language tremble" (see the entry "Verite et assertion-Truth and Assertion," in Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard [Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977]. p. 48; OC, 3:131). 50. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993 ), p. 3 86. 51· From the Greek, themi: "I state." [Oral: Barthes mentions that for Julia Kristeva the "program of modern writing" is "to unravel the thetic." See "The Image" (1978), in The Rustle of Language, p. 3 5 2; OC, 3:87L] Session of March 11, 1978
I. French dictionaries date from 1330 the semantic extension of the word "cours" (as in "the course of a stream") to that of a curriculum of study (as in "Barthes's course": estudier a cours).
222
NOTES
2. Paul l'vleunier, "Cortot l'enchanteur," Telerama, March II, I977, p. 30. In I977, special programs on the radio and on television were celebrating the centenary of Alfred Cortot's birth (I877-I962). The atmosphere of "unease" that had surrounded the pianist's funeral related to his collaborationist activities during the Occupation. Gide, however, did not wait until World War II to dissent from the general applause that greeted Cortot's first Chopin recordings (The Journals of Andre Gide, trans. Justin O'Brien [New York: Knopf, I967], 2:76 and 77 [entries for October 30 and November 2, I929]). As for Barthes, the French pianist whose sensibility he felt to be the closest to his own was Yves Nat, especially in his interpretations of Schumann's Kreisleriana (Barthes, "Rasch" [I975], OC, 3:297). Telerama is the French TV weekly. 3. Barthes told the story of the origins of the "Moussu trope" during the discussion period that concluded the Cerisy decade organized by Antoine Compagnon in June I977= I often have to put things I consider very important in subordinate clauses or in parentheses. I consider it to be a full-fledged rhetorical figure to which I've given a proper name. The first time I went to the U.S., I was "Visiting" at Middlebury College for the summer, and I left for it on a boat; in the train to Le Havre, I ended up with two people who were also going to Middlebury College to teach. There was an extremely respectable woman, gentle and a bit intrusive, who went there each year to give diction classes: she would teach students how to tell fables of La Fontaine; her name was Madame Moussu. I call this figure the "Moussu figure." You will understand why. At one moment, when Madame Moussu, whom I didn't know, saw me light a cigarette, she said to me: "oh, my son always says: Since I began at the Polytechnic, I stopped smoking." There's a rhetorical figure in which the principal and only information, namely that her son was a polytechnician, was given through a subordinate clause. If you notice present-day language, we all do that. It's thus a true rhetorical figure.
(Pretexte: Roland Barthes. Colloque de Cerisy, ed. Antoine Compagnon [Paris: Union Generale d'Edition, ro/r8, I978], p. 4I3) 4. Sennelier: art supply store (established in I887) on the quai Voltaire near the Ecole des Beaux-Arts. The color of ink Barthes bought is named "Teinte neutre" (Neutral tint). 5. In relation to this figure, see the entry "La Couleur-Color," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. I43; OC, 3:20+ 6. Lao-tzu, quoted in Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, I973), p. 36. 7. Barthes was invited to China in May I974 with Philippe Sollers, Julia Kristeva, and other members of the Tel quel editorial board. Upon his return, he published "Alors la Chine?" (So, how was China?), an article in which he writes, among other things: "Besides its ancient palaces, its posters, its children's ballets, and its Mayday, China is not colored" (Le Monde, May 24, I974; OC, 3:32). 8. Painting by Hieronymus Bosch in the Prado Museum in Madrid, dating from the beginning of the sixteenth century (I503). 9. One of the fragments in the Sade section of Sade/Fourier/Loyola is titled "La Moire," which Richard Miller renders as "watered silk": "it is a damask fabric, a tapestry of phrases, a changing luster, a fluctuating and glittering surface of styles, a watered silk of languages" (Roland Barthes, Sade/Fourier! Loyola, trans. Richard Miller [New York: Hill and Wang, I976], p. I35). As for "diaphoralogy," see Barthes's "Presentation" of the I979 special issue of Communications on "Conversation" (OC, 3:Iooo), as well as "Deliberation"
223
NOTES
(1979), in Roland Barthes, The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), p. 366; OC, 3:1009. ro. Roland Barthes, The Fashion System, trans. Matthew Ward and Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1983). rr. See the entry "Dialectiques-Dialectics," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, pp. 68-69; OC, 3:147 and 27+ (In the comparisons "John is as old as Mary" and "John is as young as Mary," "old" is the unmarked term because it raises the issue of age without specifying anything further (one doesn't need to be old in order to be x years old); "young" in the second proposition is the marked term because it not only raises the issue of age but also qualifies the age as youthful. For structuralism, binaries are often oppositions of marked and unmarked terms.} 12. Vladimir Lossky, who adds: "The difference between the colorless and the colorful surpasses everything that distinguishes two surfaces of different colors" (Theologie negative et Connaissance de Dieu chez Maitre Eckhart (Paris: Vrin, 1960), p. 261). 13. Barthes quotes from Angelus Silesius, L'Errant cherubinique, trans. Roger Munier, intro. Roger Laporte (Paris: Planete, 1970), p. 90. 14. For the motive of the fascism of language, see above, p. 42. 15. Barthes: "The adjective is funereal" ("Sa voix-His Voice," in Roland Barthes, p. 68; OC, 3:146; see also "L'adjectif-The Adjective," in ibid., p. 43; OC, 3:127). 16. To: Greek article of the neuter. 17. For "the neutral gender," see "The Androgyne," below. For Blanchot, see The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), pp. xiii-xxiii and "Rene Char and the Thought of the Neutral," pp. 298-306. r8. "Jacob Boehme writes in the De signatura rerum, 'Everything bodily is of same essence, plants, trees, and animals; but each differs according to the quality that the Verb's fiat imprinted onto it at the beginning.' It's there that the theory of the 'Signatures' that Paracelsus developed so extensively has its basis" (Serge Hutin, L'Alchimie, Que sais-je? no. 506 [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, r966], p. 6r). 19. "It is extremely interesting to see Boehme's etymological explication of the word: Qualitiit (Boehme sometimes spells it Quallitiit) comes from quellen, Quelle and thus evokes a surging force, a spring, a fountain < .... > 'Quality' is also related to Quaal or Quahl, suffering, torture; an indication that in every quality there is an element of anger, of suffering, and of furor, since each quality suffers from its isolation and its limitation" (Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [1929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979], p. 88). 20. [Oral: "which deadens."] 2r. See "Argument," in the February r8 session, p. 7. 22. Boehme's first three qualities (Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme, p. r 3 2). The full list includes the acrid, the sweet, the bitter, heat, love, the tone, the sound or Marcunius, and the body (p. 129). 23. In this example, "bitter" is thus the third, or complex, term. 24. "The poetic function projects the principle of equivalence from the axis of selection onto the axis of combination" (Roman Jakobson, "Linguistics and Poetics," in Style in Language, ed. Thomas A. Sebeok [Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 1960], p. 354). 25. See Claude Levi-Strauss, "The Structural study of Myth," in Structural Anthropology, trans. Claire Jacobson and Brooke Grundfest Schoepf (New York: Basic Books, 1963), pp. 206-23 r; see also idem, "From Myth to Novel," The Origins of Table Manners, trans. John Weightman and Doreen Weightman (New York: Harper and Row, 1978), pp. 87-13r.
224
NOTES
26. [Oral: Barthes develops the difference between paradigm and syntagm for speaking subjects.] 27. See Roland Barthes, "The Third Meaning" (1970), in The Responsibility of Forms, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, I985), pp. 40-62; OC, 3:147 and I96. 28. [Oral: Barthes describes opinion polls as "festivals of adjectives."] Barthes is referring to an opinion poll conducted by Telerama among TV viewers, who were asked to distribute a set of adjectives-"sincere, convincing, warm, intelligent, simple, competent, dynamic, courteous, close to the concerns of people like you, interesting, clear, amusing, none"-between five French political figures (Valery Giscard d'Estaing, Raymond Barre, Jacques Chirac, Georges Marchais, and Franc;:ois Mitterand) ("Television pendant la campagne," Telerama, March 4, I977, pp. 22-23). 29. Paul Valery, "Extracts from Monsieur Teste's Logbook," in Monsieur Teste, trans. Jackson Mathews (Princeton: Princeton University Press, I973 ), p. 42. 30. [Oral: "for a compliment to be credible, one must make it inventive."] 3 I. Cioran in the preface to his Joseph de Maistre anthology:
For those who are ignorant in the art of excess, there is no better school than that of de Maistre, as skilled at compromising what he loves as what he detests. A mass of praises, an avalanche of dithyrambic arguments, his book Du Pape somehow alarmed the Holy Pontiff, who sensed the danger of such an apologia. There is only one way of praising: to inspire fear in the one you extol, to make him tremble, to force him to hide far from the monument you are raising to him, to constrain him by generous hyperbole to measure his mediocrity and suffer from it. What is a defense that neither torments nor disturbs, what is a eulogy that doesn't kill? Apologias should always be murders by enthusiasm. (E. M. Cioran, preface to Joseph de Maistre, Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran [Monaco: Rocher, 1957], p. II) 3 2. "Scientific language eschews adjectives while, in the area that concerns us, they seem to be the only terms available" (Lucien Israel, L'Hysterique, le sexe et le medecin [Paris: Masson, 1978], p. 87). 33. [Oral: "To speak not through adjectives but through metaphors, that's what poets used to do."] 34. Barthesian neologism, from the Greek doxa; it designates the language of the doxa, of public opinion. 35. [Oral: "Elle a du chien" {she is really something).] 36. Barthes has in mind Bossuet's I662 Sermon sur la mart, which begins: "Could I allow myself today to open a grave in front of the court, and wouldn't such delicate eyes be offended by such a lugubrious object?" (Sermons: Le Careme du Louvre, ed. Constance Cagnat-Deboeuf [Paris: Gallimard, 200I], p. 146). 3 7. "As we learn from Plato in the Euthydemus, he [Protagoras] was the first to use in discussion the argument of Antisthenes which strives to prove that contradiction is impossible" (Diogenes Laertius, "Protagoras," in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks [Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925], IX, 53, 2:465). Antisthenes insisted "that nothing can be described except by its proper definition: one predicate for one subject; from which it followed that contradiction is impossible, and falsehood nearly so" (Aristotle, Metaphysics, trans. Hugh Tredennick, in Aristotle in Twenty-three Volumes [I933; reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1989], V, 29, 4, 17:287-289 ). Barthes's source was Jean-Paul Dumont, trans. and ed., Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, r969), p. 25.
225
NOTES
38. "The search for the 'unnameable name' should not make us forget the multiplicity of names that fit God. If the theology of the Pseudo-Dionysius {the Areopagite) exalts the anonymity of God in his transcendent 'superessence,' it doesn't exclude polynymy. God is anonymous or 'polynymous,' according to whether he is considered in himself or, qua Universal Cause, in his operations ad extra" (Lossky, Theologie negative, p. 41). 39. Cataphasis, in Greek: affirmation; apophasis: negation. Barthes considers his negative semiology to be apophatic (see "Lecture," p. 13; OC, 3:8u). 40. "On Divine Names as well as the lost (or more probably fictitious) treatises On Symbolic Theology and Theological Sketches thus appear as successive degrees of an exegesis that begins by positively expressing itself (affirmative method, or cataphasis). They are voluminous, because they proceed by considering the relation of a universal Cause to its effects, God's operations, both internal or external. ... To grasp something of the powers of God, they multiply inadequate formulae and 'dissimilar' images. On the other hand, the negative method (or apophasis) is very quick, because it is content to define divine essence by successively denying to it the furthest names and then the nearest ones. Thus it outstrips the realm of causality. But the true Mystical Theology is still beyond progressive negations" (Maurice de Gandillac, introduction to PseudoDenys l'Areopagite, Oeuvres completes, trans. and ed. Maurice de Gandillac [Paris: Aubier-Montaigne, 1943], p. 34). 4r. Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. n8. Shankara: Indian philosopher (788820). 42. Tat tvam asi: "you are that" in Sanskrit. Barthes also quotes the Sanskrit Ta, Da, Tat as an example of blank word in "Tel-Thus," in A Lover's Discourse, p. 221; OC, 3:666. See also "Tathata," in Camera Lucida, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1981), p. 5; OC, 3:u12. 43. Jacques Lacan, "The Mirror Stage as Formative of the Function of the I," in Ecrits: A Selection, trans. Alan Sheridan (New York: Norton, 1977). 44. Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, pp. 14-15. 4 5. Silesius, L'Errant cherubinique, p. 4 7. 46. In Balzac's Sarrasine, to which Barthes devoted the seminar in 1968 and 1969 that led to the publication of S/Z. Session of March 18, 1978 l. Barthes was committed to a very personal and interactive teaching space. Already in 1972, feeling that his seminar at the Ecole des Hautes Etudes was attracting a more and more fashionable, celebrity type of audience, he decided to restrict it: "The seminar will be performed exclusively in very small, working research groups, committed to a truly collective work, and assembled in conditions of intimacy and community that, at least we hope, will liberate the student from the feeling of constraints that lead to this year's apparent passivity, leaving him unable to establish a friendly and constructive cooperation with his peers" ("Dix ans de semiologie (1961-1971): La theorie du texte," OC, 2:1471). The course at the College de France, with its huge following, was a totally different, more unilateral mode of interaction that Barthes did not really enjoy. 2. The anthropologist A. L. Kroeber, who coauthored with J. Richardson Three Centuries of Women's Dress Fashion (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1940). Barthes quotes it in The Fashion System, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (New York: Hill and Wang, 1967), p. 195· 3. Barthes's English. 4. [Oral: a listener gives Barthes a bottle of neuter paint as a present]. 5. Jules Michelet, La Femme (1859).
226
NOTES
6. [Oral: Barthes recalls that citer (to quote) comes from the Latin citare (to call).] 7. Quoted by Gilles Deleuze, in Nietzsche and Philosophy, trans. Hugh Tomlinson (New York: Columbia University Press, I983), p. 22. 8. For the anecdote of Bias's death, see "Tact" (above, p. 3 6). 9. [Oral: Barthes reads the letter, beginning with "During your inaugural lecture."] 10. [Oral: "to parody a saying by Brecht"]. Barthes: "I would be so happy if these words of Brecht could be applied to me: 'He thought in the heads of others; and in his own, others than he were thinking. That is true thought"' ("Roland Barthes Versus Received Ideas" [1974], in The Grain of Voice: Interviews r962-r980, trans. Linda Coverdale [Berkeley: University of California Press, I985], p. I95; OC, 3:74). II. See "Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 (spring I979): I5. I2. Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism (London: Luzac, I927), I:9. I 3. "Literature ... is absolutely, categorically realist: in that it never has anything but the real as its object of desire; and I say now, without contradicting myself since here I am using the word in its familiar sense, that literature is quite stubbornly unrealistic; it considers sane its desire for the impossible" (Barthes, "Lecture," p. 6; OC, 3:806). I4. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, I993 ), p. 3 Ir. I 5. Charles Bruneau, Manuel de phonetique pratique (Nancy: BergerLevrault, I93 I), p. Io9. I6. Johann-Gottlieb Fichte, Methode pour arriver la vie bienheureuse, trans. M. Bouillier (Paris, Ladrange, 1845), pp. 2I8-2I9. This was a series of eleven lecture courses given by Fichte in I8o6. I7. This summary of Fichte's I813 Staatslehre comes from the introduction M. Bouillier wrote for his translation of Fichte's Methode pour acceder la vie bienheureuse (p. xvi). 18. Fichte, Mithode pour arriver la vie bienheureuse, lesson II, pp. 321322. I9. Alexandre Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie paienne (Paris: Gallimard, I973 ), p. 20. 20. In Greek: "nature" and "law." See "Le Neutre-The Neuter," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. 132; OC, 3:I96. 2r. Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee, p. 24. 22. "Looking for truth": the object complement is implicit. 23. Victor Brochard, Les Sceptiques grecs (I887; reprint, Paris: Vrin, I9 59 ), p. 56. 24. Pier Paolo Pasolini, Selected Poems, trans. Norman MacAfee and Luciano Martinengo (London: John Calder, 1982), p. I77· This is the second time that Barthes reads the ninth and last stanza of "Una disperata vitalita," the third poem of the fifth section of Pasolini's Poesia in forma di rosa (I961-I960) (see p. 14). Here, he quotes from the French translation of the first and last stanzas, "Une Vitalite desesperee (deux extraits)," published on pp. 30-32 of a special issue, "Le Printemps italien" (Italian springtime), of the journal Action poetique devoted to Italian poetry of the seventies selected, translated, and presented by Jean-Charles Vegliante (with the collaboration of Valerio Magnelli). Then, leaving his notes, Barthes talks about the Neutral as "the unstable," doomed to oscillate between two postulations: the bad, or reactive, one, that of facticity in Sartre's sense of the word, equivalent to submission to contingency, and the good, or active, one, corresponding to simplicity-in the ethical and aesthetic sense.
a
a
a
227
NOTES
25. [0ral: kinesthesia is a "shimmering state of the active and affected body."] 26. "In anger, and doubtless in all other emotions, there is a weakening of the barriers which separate the deep and the superficial layers of the self and which normally assure control of actions by the deep personality and the mastery of the self; a weakening of the barriers between the real and unreal" (Jean-Paul Sartre, The Emotions: Outline of a Theory, trans. Bernard Frechtman [New York:, Carol, 1993], p. 36; French title, Esquisse d'une theorie des emotions). For Sartre's interpretation of the strategies of fainting, see p. 62. Barthes already referred to Sartre's essay in A Lover's Discourse: Fragments, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978], p. II; OC, 3:469). 27. Bacon, "Of Anger," in Essays or Counsels Civil and Moral, chap. 57, in Selected Writings of Francis Bacon. ed. Hugh G. Dick (New York: Modern Library, 19 5 5 ), p. 142. 28. Ibid. 29. The first principle of the essence of God is the "principle of wrath (ira, orge)" (Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [1929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979], p. 190 n. 2). In German: base, "evil, bad, painful"; grimmig, "furious, terrible, horrible." 30. According to the French Petit Robert dictionary (Paris: Le Robert, 1984), s.v. "Eau," "regal water" (eau regale) is "a mixture of chlorohydric acid and nitric acid that has the property of dissolving gold and platinum." 3 l. See n. 9 of the March l 1 session. 3 2. "Cicero, and later Leibniz, opposes gaudium to laetitia. Gaudium is 'the pleasure the soul experiences when it considers the possession of a present or future good as assured; and we are in possession of such a good when it is in such a way within our power that we can enjoy it when we wish.' Laetitia is a lively pleasure, 'a state in which pleasure predominates within us"' (A Lover's Discourse, p. 50, with a footnote referring to Leibniz's New Essays on Human Understanding). 33. Maria Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (1918-1951), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 87 (March 6, 1948). 34. "Migraines-Migraines," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, pp. 124-125; OC, 3:190. 3 5. "Often we remark that headaches are a recall of a familial character, in particular of the father. The hysteric can suffer from headaches as his father did or even show in this way that the head of the family was suffering, insufficient, lacking" ("Les Algies," in Lucien Israel, L'Hysterique, le sexe et le medecin [Paris: Masson, 1978], p. 3 2). 36. Les Enfants du placard (Children of the closet), film directed by Benoit Jacquot (1977). 37. "Homeric man has no unified concept of what we call "soul" or "personality." ... It is well known that Homer appears to credit man with a psyche only after death, or when he is in the act of fainting or dying or is threatened with death: the only recorded function of the psyche in relation to the living man is to leave him" (E. R. Dodds, The Greeks and the Irrational [Berkeley: University of California Press, l 9 5 l ], p. l 6.) 3 8. "Every man has two groups of souls, three superior souls, houen, and seven inferior souls, p'o; concerning the fate of these souls in the other world, there was a whole range of different beliefs, but all of them recognized that they separated at death. In life and in death, these multiple souls are rather imprecise, vague, and weak: after death, once this little herd of colorless souls has dispersed, how would it be possible to reassemble and reunite it?"
228
NOTES
(Henri Maspero, Le Taoi'sme, vol. 2 of Melanges posthumes sur !es religions et l'histoire de la Chine [Paris: SAEP, Publications du musee Guimet, 1950], p. 17, reprinted in Le Taoi'sme et !es religions chinoises [Paris: Gallimard, 1971], p. 296). 39. Stendhal, Armance; ou, Quelques scenes d'un salon de Paris en r927, chap. 2: "And the man who for three quarters of an hour had just planned his own death stood at this very moment on a chair to search his bookshelves for the price list of the Saint-Gobain mirrors" (as quoted in Barthes, A Lover's Discourse, p. 218). 40. Walter Benjamin, "Dostoevsky's The Idiot," trans. Rodney Livingstone, in r9r3-r926, vol. l of Selected Writings, ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael Jennings (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996), p. 78 (translation modified). 4r. Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, p. 16I. 42. Nietzsche, cited by Deleuze in Nietzsche and Philosophy, p. 62. 4 3. "Difference is plural, sensual, and textual" ("Pluriel, difference, conflitPlural, Difference, Conflict," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. 69; OC, 3:147). Session of March 25, 1978
I. "I was thinking of this immense world of grey which I knew in Paris ... ": opening sentence of Henry Miller, Quiet Days in Clichy (1956; reprint, New York: Grove, 1987). 2. The poem is "Improviso," by Manoel Bandeira. Its opening lines are: "Cecilia, es liberrima e exata I como a concha. I Mas a concha e excessiva materia IE o materia mata." (Poesia comp/eta e prosa [Rio de Janeiro: Editora Nova, Aguilar SA, 1993], p. 275). 3. One of the sections of Barthes's seminar for 1973-1974 was devoted to the "socio-semiological analysis of the human voice" (OC, 3:55-56). One of his unused cards mentions Edouard Garde, La Voix, Que-sais-je? no. 627 (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1960); Roland Barthes Bequest/IMEC Archives. During the discussions at the Cerisy conference, Barthes would say: "I don't know my voice" (Pritexte: Roland Barthes. Colloque de Cerisy, ed. Antoine Compagnon [Paris: Union Generale d'Edition, lolr8, 1978], p. 251). 4. See Andre Green, "L'Objet (a) de Lacan: Sa Logique et la theorie freudienne," Cahiers pour /'analyse, no. 3 (1966). 5. Roland Barthes, "Neither-Nor Criticism," in Mythologies, trans. Annette Lavers (New York: Hill and Wang, 1977), p. 81; OC, 1:65I. 6. Mache: "combat." See Roland Barthes, "The Image" (1978), in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), pp. 350-358; OC, 3:870. 7. See "Partitif-Partitive," in Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977), p. 144; OC, 3:205. 8. Jacques Fauvet, editor-in-chief of Le Monde from 1969 to 1982. 9. "Hegel remarks somewhere that all facts and personages of great importance in world history occur, as it were, twice. He forgot to add: the first time as tragedy, the second as farce" (opening sentence of Marx's The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte [18 52]; New York: International Publishers, 1963], p. 15). ro. Barthes first saw Brecht's Mother Courage and Her Children: A Chronicle of the Thirty Years' War (l 9 3 9) in l 9 55, performed in Paris by the Berliner Ensemble (see "Mother Courage Blind," in Critical Essays, trans. Richard Howard (Evanston, Ill.: Northwestern University Press, 1972), pp. 3 3-3 6). The
229
NOTES
French director Antoine Vitez staged it at the Theatre des Amandiers in Nanterre in January 1973. II. The New Philosophers: a group of then-young French philosophers (Alain Finkielkraut, Andre Glucksmann, Bernard-Henri Levy, etc.) who put first on their agenda the denunciation of Soviet and Soviet-like totalitarianism, as well as the defense of the dissidents. In a preparatory notecard, Barthes writes that "everybody attacks them" (Roland Barthes Bequest/IMEC Archives). 12. See above, p. 48. l 3. The Ecole Freudienne de Paris, the psychoanalytical society Lacan founded in 1964, after his break with the International Psychoanalytical Association and its official French representative, the Societe frarn;:aise de psychanalyse. Lacan was going to dissolve the Ecole Freudienne in 1980 (Elisabeth Roudinesco, Jacques Lacan and Co, trans. Jeffrey Mehlman [Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1990], p. 373 ff.). 14. "The chief contribution of Taoism to Asiatic life has been in the realm of aesthetics. Chinese historians have always spoken of Taoism as the 'art of being in the world,' for it deals with the present-ourselves" (Kakuzo, The Book of Tea, p. 44). l 5. "The indivisible point of the present, so hard to understand, even for philosophers" (Barthes quotes Michelet's 1827 translation of Principes de la philosophie de /'histoire, traduits de la Scienza nuova, by the Italian philosopher Giambattista Vico, republished in Jules Michelet, Oeuvres completes, ed. Paul Viallaneix [Paris, Flammarion, 1971], 1:486). 16. Okakura Kakuzo, The Book of Tea (1906; reprint, Rutland, Vt.: Tuttle, 1956), pp. 46-47. 17. "Jiu-jitsu, the Japanese art of self-defense, owes its name to a passage in the Taoteiking" (ibid., p. 46). 18. Ibid. 19. Zeami, On the Art of the No Drama: The Major Treatises of Zeami, trans. J. Thomas Rimer and Yamazaki Masakazu (Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press, 1984), p. 75. 20. Ibid., p. 7 5. Zea mi's French editor, Rene Sieffert, adds a footnote: "This principle defines the stylization of the gesture proper to the No" (Zeami, La Tradition secrete du No, ed. Rene Sieffert [Paris: Gallimard-UNESCO, 1960], p. 115). 2I. "In terms of general stage deportment, no matter how slight a bodily action, if the motion is more restrained than the emotion behind it, the emotion will become the Substance and the movements of the body its Function, thus moving the audience" (Kakuzo, The Book of Tea, p. 75). 22. Barthes already cited this saying of the Spanish cellist Pablo Casals in Roland Barthes, p. 157; OC, 3:215. 23. Carlos Castaneda, The Teachings of Don Juan: A Yaqui Way of Knowledge (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968), p. 7. 24. Lao-tzu, quoted in Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, 1973 ), p. 30. 2 5. Charles Baudelaire, Les Fleurs du Mal, trans. Richard Howard (Boston: Godine, 1982), poem 28, p. 33. 26. In the posthumous XIXe siecle section of his Histoire de France, Michelet comments on the portrait of Napoleon that M. de Pradt gave in L'Ambassade a Varsovie: de Pradt, he writes, was "the first to show, to make one understand the unbelievable contradictions, the clashing contrasts of this character. What Vigny, Mario Proth, would later express by means of the word that would become so successful: comediante, tragediante, de Pradt expressed it with a risque but true word: Jupiter-Scapin" (Histoire du XIXe siecle, in Oeuvres completes,
230
NOTES
ed. Paul Viallaneix [Paris: Flammarion, 1982], 21:638). Scapin: the main character of Moliere's farce, Les Fourberies de Scapin. 27. Seep. 16, above. 28. Maria Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (1918-1951), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 107 (September 30, 1948). 29. Leon Bloy, L'Invendable (1904-1907), vol. 2 of Journal (Paris: Mercure de France, 1958), p. 315 (October 1905). 30. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), p. 305. 3 r. Pistis: confidence in the other, faith. 3 2. Barthes's neologism for the "founders of language" (see Roland Barthes, Sade/Fourier/Loyola, trans. Richard Miller [New York: Hill and Wang, 1976], p. 3; OC, 2:1041). 3 3. "This is clearer still in the moulding process; the duality of time in this process is marked by the duality of the mould and the object that is moulded. Before the cement is poured in, the object's parts are already placed in the correct order, but the force maintaining this order is external to them, it is the solidity of the mould" (Gaston Bachelard, The Dialetic of Duration, trans. Mary McAllester Jones [Manchester, U.K.: Clinamen, 1950], p. 93). These two examples (the crate and the mold) are quoted from Eugene Dupreel's Theorie de la consolidation: Esquisse d'une theorie de la vie d'inspiration sociologique (Brussels, 1932), p. II, devoted to what Dupree! calls the "consolides de succession." 34- "The establishment of the sign, i.e., classification (maya)" (Roland Barthes, The Empire of Signs, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, 1982], p. 74; OC, 2:797; idem, The Pleasure of the Text, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith [New York: Hill and Wang, 1973], p. 27; OC, 2:1508); "maya, classification of Names (of Faults)" (idem, A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978]. p. 35; OC, 3:494). "Classification is precisely Maya" (Alan W. Watts, The Way of Zen [New York: Pantheon, 1957], p. 39). 3 5. Quoted in Bachelard, The Dialectic of Duration, p. 94. 3 6. The conference on and around Barthes organized by Antoine Compagnon at Cerisy-la-Salle from June 22 to 29, 1977 (see Pretexte: Roland Barthes). That's where Barthes read "The Image" (see The Rustle of Language, p. 353; OC, 3:870). 37. Pascal, fragment 552 (Brunschvicg) ("Mystery of Jesus"), in Pensees, trans. W. F. Trotter (London: Dent; New York: Dutton, 1949), p. 149· 38. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, 1971), p. 19. 39. Bloy,Journal, 2:359. 40. Bacon, Novum Organum, book l, aphorisms 38-62, in The Advancement of Learning and Novum organum, ed. James Edward Creighton (New York: Colonial, 1900), p. 319 ff). 4r. Joseph de Maistre, "Study on Sovereignty," in The Works of Joseph de Maistre, trans. and ed. Jack Lively (New York: Macmillan, 19 56), p. ro8. 42. Idem, Les Soirees de Saint-Petersbourg, seventh dialogue, in The Works of Joseph De Maistre, p. 245. 4 3. Idem, Quatre chapitres sur la Russie, in Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran (Monaco: Rocher, 1957), p. 60. 44. Ibid., p. 209. 45. Andre Glucksmann, La Cuisiniere et le mangeur d'hommes: Essai sur l'Etat, le marxisme, !es camps de concentration (Paris: Seuil, 197 5 ). Gluckmann was one of the "New Philosophers" Barthes mentioned earlier.
231
NOTES
46. Title of chapter 13 of Jules Michelet's Satanism and Witchcraft: A Study in Medieval Superstition (French title: La Sorciere), trans. A. R. Allinson (New York: Citadel, 1946), p. n9. See Barthes, "La Sorciere," in Critical Essays, trans. Richard Howard (Evanston, Ill.: Northwestern University Press, 1972), pp. 103-115. 4 7. On one of his notecards, Barthes refers to Benjamin, for whom, as he puts it, violence starts "there where a foundation (or maintenance) of law is at stake: the State, the political general strike." See Walter Benjamin, "Critique of Violence," trans. Edmund Jephcott, in I9I 3-I926, vol. l of Selected Writings, ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996), pp. 236-252. 4 8. Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, p. 7 5. 49. Chang-tzu, quoted in Grenier, I:Esprit du Tao, p. 23. 50. Aristophanes, The Birds, in The Peace, The Birds, The Frogs, trans. Benjamin Bickley Rogers (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1924), vv. 1694-1696. A footnote of the translator comments on the word eggl6ttogast6r: "A parody on encheirogastor, men who fill their bellies by the labour of their hands" (i.e., craftsmen). The French translation Barthes used provides a footnote as well: "those mischievous eggl6ttogast6rs, i.e., 'those who make a living from the work of their tongue' (funny word made on the model of encheirogastor, i.e., 'those who make their living from the work of their hands'), most of them not Athenian by birth, earn huge fortunes with their sycophantic tongue" (Aristophanes, Les Oiseaux, Lysistrata, trans. Hilaire Van Daele [Paris: Belles Lettres, 1989], 3:107). Those "workers of the tongue" are the Sophists, denounced as sycophants, a word whose etymology (those who denounce the thieves of figs) Barth es provides in the parenthesis. 5 r. Nachtseite der Natur: German, "the nocturnal side of nature." "Demonic": Alexandre Koyre specifies: "In the sense Goethe gives to the word" (La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [1929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979], p. 200 n. 2). 52. Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme, p. 200. 5 3. See Arthur Schopenhauer, "On the Doctrine of the Denial of the Will-toLive," chap. 48 of The World as Will and Representation, trans. E. F. J. Payne (New York: Dover, 1966), 3:427-428. 54. Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, p. xxiii. 55. "Affirmation" and "negation": these words belong to the lexicon of negative theology about which Barthes spoke earlier. Seep. 17· Session of April 1, 1978
Laurent is the metathesis of Roland. "If in all ideology men and their circumstances appear upside-down as in a camera obscura, this phenomenon arises just as much from their historical life-process as the inversion of objects on the retina does from their physical life-process" (Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, The German Ideology, ed. C. J. Arthur [New York: International, 1995], part r, p. 47). Barthes already quoted this comparison in "Myth Today," in Mythologies, trans. Annette Lavers [New York: Hill and Wang, 1977], p. 141). 3. [Oral: Barthes adds: "flat and literal."] 4. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), p. 447. 5. Emile Littre, Dictionnaire de la langue fram;aise (Paris: Hachette, 1877), s.v. "conscience." {In French, conscience means both "conscience" and "consciousness."} 6. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, 1971), p. 88 (translation modified). r.
2.
232
NOTES
7. Barthes's (and Valery's) English. 8. Paul Valery, preface to Monsieur Teste, trans. Jackson Mathews (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1973), p. 3. 9. [Oral: "In all fashion there is a bit of truth."] ro. (Oral: "The Valerian Self is that which thinks itself."] l I. Jacques Lacan, The Seminar of Jacques Lacan. Book 2. The Ego in Freud's Theory and the Technique of Psychoanalysis (19 54-19 5 5 ), ed. JacquesAlain Miller, trans. Sylvana Tomaselli (New York: Norton, 1988), p. 58. 12. "Who knows whether most of those prodigious thoughts over which so many great men and an infinity of lesser ones have grown pale for centuries are not, after all, psychological monsters, Monster Ideas" (Valery, preface to Monsieur Teste, p. 6). Valery's Poesies extols the world of ideas. 13. [Oral: "apophatic."] 14. Valery, "A Letter from Madame Emilie Teste," in Monsieur Teste, p. 31. r 5. Baudelaire, Arti'ficial Paradise, pp. 78-79. Louis Lambert, the protagonist of Balzac's namesake novel, is the author of a work entitled Treatise of Will. 16. H.B.: initials (or abbreviation) of "Haschisch Baudelaire" (Baudelairian hashish). For Barthes's investment in the letter H, see "the pleasure of a perversion (in this case, that of the two H's: homosexuality and hashish) is always underestimated" (Roland Barthes, "La deesse H-The goddess H," in Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard [Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977], pp. 63-64). 17. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 54. l 8. See the pages of diary inserted in "Deliberation," in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), p. 363; OC, 3:1009. Urt, in the French Basque country, is where Barthes used to spend his vacations. Photographs of his house there ("U.") are reproduced in Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977). 19. Ammianus Marcellinus, Roman History, 16, 5, 8, quoted in Jean-Paul Dumont, trans. and ed., Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1969 ), p. 148. 20. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. So. 2r. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 43 (Barthes's italics; translation modified). 22. Jean-Louis Bouttes, a friend of Roland Barthes. 23. Eric Wulff, "Drogue, politique, langage et travail," in Drogue et langage, ed. Armando Verdiglione (Paris, Payot, 1977), p. 29-30. 24. Aldo Rescio, "Benjamin et Haschisch; ou, De la critique et de l'economie du nom," in Drogue et langage, ed. Armando Verdiglione (Paris, Payot, 1977), pp. 115-rr6. Rescio comments on Benjamin's remark: "When I recall this state, I would like to believe that hashish persuades nature to permit us-for less egoistic purposes-that squandering of our own existence that we know in love" (Walter Benjamin, "Hashish in Marseilles," in 1927-1934, vol. 2 of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, ed. Michael W. Jennings, Howard Eiland, and Gary Smith [Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999], p. 678). 25. Jean Bazaine, French painter (1904-2001). 26. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 78. 27. This a quotation not of Benjamin himself but of Ernst Joel and Fritz Frankel; see n. 29 of the March 4 session. Benjamin gives the following reference for this quotation: "Joel and Frankel, 'Der Haschisch-Rausch,' Klinische Wochenschrift, 5 (1926), p. 37" (Benjamin, "Hashish in Marseilles,'' p. 674). 28. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 64.
233
NOTES
l 29. Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, p. 303. 30. "Vico constructed a stunningly original theory of imagination conceived of as the human mind's faculty that is born before all the others, and he made imaginary or poetic knowledge the primal form of all knowledge" (Fausto Nicolini, quoted in Jules Chaix-Ruy, La Formation de la pensee philosophique de G. B. Vico [Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1945], p. 62). 31. "Everything we just said seems to prove that it is according to a necessary law that poetic language preceded that of prose. Fables, the universals of the imagination, preceded those of reasoning and of philosophy. These could not have be created by any other mean than by prose" (Giambattista Vico, Principes de la philosophie de l'histoire, traduits de la Scienza nuova [1827], in Jules Michelet, Oeuvres completes, ed. Paul Viallaneix [Paris: Flammarion, 1971], 1:487). 32. "The body is able to feel because the soul keeps vigilant" (Chaix-Ruy, La Formation de la pensee philosophique de G. B. Vico, p. 68). 3 3. "In my waking consciousness I find myself in this manner at all times, and without ever being able to alter the fact, in relation to the world which remains one and the same, though changing with respect to the composition of its contents" (Edmund Husserl, Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy, trans. F. Kersten [The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1982], p. 53, par. 27). 34. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 67. 3 5. Ibid., pp. 70-7r. 36. Ibid., p. 75. 37. Ibid., p. 33. 3 8. Menas: "This menos is not primarily physical strength; nor is it a permanent organ of mental life like thumos or noos. Rather it is, like ate, a state of mind. When a man feels the menos in his chest ... he is conscious of a mysterious access of energy" (E. R. Dodds, The Greeks and the Irrational [Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951], p. 8). Ate: "the divine temptation or infatuation (ate) which led Agamemnon to compensate himself for the loss of his own mistress by robbing Achilles of his" (ibid., p. 2). On Ate, goddess of madness, see A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978], p. 58; OC, 3:514). Noos: in Greek, "intelligence, mind, thought"; thumos: "heart." 39. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 37. 40. Ibid., p. 38. 4r. Ibid. 42. "Theophrastes, like Plato, believed that music was good for anxietystates" (Dodds, The Greeks and the Irrational, p. So). 4 3. "The selectivity of deafness in fact eliminates one or the other person of the circle or of the family, who is forced to rely on the good services of a third to make himself heard" (Lucien Israel, L'Hysterique, le sexe et medecin [Paris: Masson, 1978], p. 27). 44. Thomas De Quincey, Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, vol. 3 of The Collected Writings of Thomas De Quincey, rev. ed., ed. David Masson (Edinburgh: Adam and Charles Black, 1890), pp. 382-383, 387. Barthes quotes De Quincey from a 1921 French translation (pp. 225 and 131). 45. Ibid., p. 387. 46. Ibid., p. 226. 47. "Le mot-coup de fouet": Barthes's translation of mastiktera kardias logon (Aeschylus, Suppliant Maidens, line 466); translated as a "lash unto my heart" by Herbert Weir Smyth, in Suppliant Maidens, Persians, Prometheus, Seven Against Thebes (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, l 922), p. 5 r. The "word-whiplash" is a "very old technique in poetry" (Roland Barthes, Writ-
234
NOTES
er Sollers, trans. Philip Thody [Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1987], p. 64; OC, 3:943). 48. Valery, Monsieur Teste, pp. 53-54. 49. De Quincey, Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, p. 380. 50. Alfred de Vigny, "Conversation," in journal d'un poete (Paris: Alphonse Lemerre, 1885; reprint, Paris: L'Harmattan, 1993), entry dated 1834, p. 92. Session of April 29, 1978
[Oral: Barthes adds: "and as writing."] [Oral: to give work to others, to let them enter the social game is a question of deontologie, of professional rather than moral duty.] 3. The suspense of the three-act opera by Puccini (1926) relies on the marriage of the cruel princess Turandot to the man who knows how to reply to the three enigmas she puts to him: those who fail are decapitated. 4. The Palo Alto Mental Research Institute known for its work on behavior, communication, feedback, and the development of the model of the "double bind" (Gregory Bateson, "Towards a Theory of Schizophrenia," in Steps to an Ecology of Mind (Northvale, N.J.: Aronson, 1972), pp. 201-227.) See E. Marc and D. Picard, I:Ecole de Palo Alto (Paris: Retz, 1984). 5. To which Barthes devoted a seminar in 1964-1965 and an essay ("L'Ancienne Rhetorique" [1970]; OC, 2:901). 6. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), p. 76. 7. Herbert P. Grice, "Logic and Conversation," in P. Cole and J. Morgan, eds., Syntax and Semantics: Speech Act (New York: Academic Press, 1975), p. 4 5, to which Barthes's refers in one of his notecards. Barthes mentions also the special issue of Communications (on "Conversation," no. 30, second semester 1979) he edited together with Frederic Berthet (the "Presentation" he wrote for it is reprinted in OC, 3:999-1000). 8. In fact, Barthes won't return to it during the course. "To Give Leave" {Donner conge) is one of figures he didn't have time to treat. See annex. 9. Jacques Matter, Emmanuel de Swedenborg: Sa vie, ses ecrits et sa doctrine (Paris: Didier, 1863), pp. 2 and 344; see also p. 178 for Kant's and Wolf's letters. rn. Berto It Brecht, The Life of Galileo (I 9 3 8). II. Maria Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (1918-19sr), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 39 (September 28, 1946). In November 1945, in the first issue of Terre des hommes, Gide had voiced his concerns about Sartre's "Presentation des Temps Modernes," the manifesto of "litterature engagee" that had just opened the first issue of Sartre's journal in October 1945 (Andre Gide, "Existentialisme," Essais critiques, ed. Pierre Masson [Paris: Gallimard, 1999], pp. 389-390). 12. Frarn;:ois Mauriac, "Un malencontreux appel," Le Figaro, August 8, 19 50. Mauriac was responding to a manifesto, published in the context of the incipient Korean war, demanding the admission of the People's Republic of China to the U.N. It was signed by Andre Gide, Jean-Paul Sartre, Louis Massignon, Jean Cassou, Jean Guehenno, and Claude Bourdet, among others. Pierre Brisson (1896-1964) was the director of the rightist daily Le Figaro from 1934 to his death. Daniel Guerin (1904-1988), a figure of the French extreme left, defined himself as anarcho-communist. The "Petite Dame" added a footnote to this page: "I seem to understand that it was about pressuring the U.N. representative to vote in favor of the new China's admission at the U.N." (Van Rysselberghe, l945-19JI, p. 189). I.
2.
235
NOTES
13. This quotation comes from the September 4, I 9 50, entry of Maria Van Rysselberghe's diary (I945-I9JI, pp. I89-190), in which she gives an account of the August she'd just spent with Gide in Nice, where they were eventually joined by "the Herbarts": Pierre Herbart, a longtime writer friend of Gide, and his wife, Elisabeth Van Rysselberghe, the "Petite Dame's" daughter, who had borne a child to Gide (Catherine, born in 1923); Pierre and Elisabeth met and married in l 9 3 r. 14. Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Pyrrho," Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925), IX, 69, 2:481-483). See below, p. 119. 15. Claude Debussy, Pelleas and Melisande, trans. Hugh Macdonald (New York: Riverrun, 1982), pp. 90-93. About Pelleas et Melisande, see "Prayer," p. 208. 16. The Urt bakery is the setting of another weather talk anecdote quoted in Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977), pp. 175-176; OC, 3:229. 17. Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism (London: Luzac, 1927), 1:238. 18. Voltaire, "Account of a Controversial Dispute Which Happened in China," chap. 19 of Treatise on Tolerance, trans. Brian Masters (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000), pp. 80-82. Barthes quotes it from Robert Joly's anthology of texts on tolerance, La Tolerance (Paris: Fernand Nathan, 1970), p. 107. This anthology is also the source of his references to Castellion, Mirabeau, Bayle, Optatus of Milevis, as well as some on the Inquisition. 19. On one of his preparatory note cards, Barthes wrote: "When power is concerned, I am never on the side of the victors" (Roland Barthes Bequest/ IMEC Archives). 20. This last paragraph is crossed out in the manuscript. 2r. On satori: see Barthes, Empire of Signs, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1982), p. 4; OC, 2:748; and idem, Camera Lucida, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1981), p. 82; OC, 3:1167. 22. [Oral: Barthes explains that the koan, by upsetting logical relevance, contributes to producing the satori, flash of consciousness.] 23. "Ko-ans (kung-an) are sometimes called 'complications' (ke-t'eng), literally meaning 'vines and wisterias' which are entwining and entangling" (Suzuki, Essays on Zen Buddhism, 1:239 n). 24. Ibid., p. 236 n. Barthes already cited this example in A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978), p. 231; OC, 3:676. 25. [Oral: Barthes specifies: "happenings"] 26. "T'ui-yin cautions his koan students on the ten following points" (Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism [London, Luzac and Company, 1933], 2:80 n. 1). 27. In Greek: "suspension of judgment." See above, p. 2or. 28. Note to marginalia: Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Pyrrho,", IX, 7 4, 2:487; IX, 104, 2: 5 l 5. "Most of all, they worry about escaping the Sophists' subtleties. Pyrrho and Timo, exasperated by those endless discussions, took the position of no longer answering anyone. Whence statements such as: I know nothing. I define nothing" (Victor Brochard, Les Sceptiques grec (1887; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1959], p. 38). 29. Italian: "digression" or "distraction." 30. [In France, in children's games, the sign for "truce" is to raise the thumb, pointing it toward the sky, and/or to say "ponce!"} 3 l. See previous note. 3 2. According to Ssu-ma Ch'ien, quoted by Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, I973 ), pp. 29-30.
236
NOTES
33. Barthes (about Kierkegaard and Nietzsche), "Both have written. It was in each instance, however, in a reversal of identity, as a performance, as a frenzied gambling of proper names-one by incessant recourse to pseudonymity, the other by proceeding, at the end of his writing life, as Klossowski has shown, to the limits of the histrionic" ("Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 [spring 1979]: 10; OC, 3:808). 34. The end of the session is crossed out in the manuscript. 3 5. Jules Michelet, Satanism and Witchcraft: A Study in Medieval Superstition, trans. A. R. Allinson (New York: Citadel, 1946), p. 84. The original title of Michelet's book is La Sorciere. 3 6. Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Diogenes,'' in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925), VI, 54, 1:55. 37. Barthes: "Atopia is superior to utopia" ("L'Atopie-Atopia," in Barthes, Roland Barthes, p. 49; OC, 3:132). Session of May 6, 1978 I. [Oral: Barthes explains that pi means "against" in Chinese.] The campaign against Lin Piao (1907-1971), a former collaborator of Mao Tse-tung who had died in a suspicious airplane crash three years before (pilin), and against Confucianism (pikong). For Barthes's stay in China, see n. 7 of the March I I session. 2. Barthes constructs this chart with the features Jean Grenier attributes to each of the two philosophies (I: Esprit du Tao [Paris: Flammarion, 1973], pp. 32 and 88). [Oral: Barthes adds: "Lao-tzu denies the usefulness of education and culture, which, even to his eyes, are harmful. Confucius believes in the usefulness of knowledge."] 3. "When the Tao is lost, there still remains the To-in other words, when the Universal principle of Nature is forgotten, there is still the nature of each thing individually. When this individual nature no longer exists, there is infuse morality, benevolence. When in turn this too has disappeared, justice intervenes; and after the disparition of justice, rites and ceremonies" (Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. 17). 4. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, 1971), p. 44. 5. Jean-Louis de Rambures collected his interviews of writers in Comment travaillent !es ecrivains (Paris: Flammarion, 1978), one of them being an interview of Barthes in 1973, translated as "An Almost Obsessive Relation to Writing Instruments," in The Grain of the Voice: Interviews 1962-1980, trans. Linda Coverdale (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1985), pp. 177-182; OC, 2:1710. 6. The journalist Bernard Pivot: in 1974 he launched the literary weekly Lire and in 1975 the popular weekly literary program "Apostrophes" on television. 7. [Oral: Barthes adds: "Magic is required to write."] See Gustav Janouch, Conversations with Kafka, trans. Goromwy Rees (New York: New Directions, 1971), pp. 41-42. 8. [Oral: "As opposed to the spirit."] 9. Joseph de Maistre, Quatre chapitres sur la Russie, in Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran (Monaco: Rocher, 1957), p. 210. 10. Quoted from Robert Joly's anthology La Tolerance (Paris: Fernand Nathan, 1970), p. 69. See Barthes, "On the Subject of Violence" (1978), in The Grain of the Voice, p. 309; OC, 3 :904. Growing theological and personal dissensions led Sebastian Castellion (1515-1563), one of Calvin's early followers,
237
NOTES
to leave Geneva for Basel. After Michel Servet was burned at the stake in l 5 5 3 and Calvin wrote to justify it A Defense of the Faith Concerning the Holy Trinity, Against the Prodigious Errors of the Spaniard Michel Servet, Where It Is Shown that Heretics Should Be Coerced by the Right of the Sword and Concerning Namely This So Impious Man Whose Supplice in Geneva Occurred Justly and Deservedly, Castellion answered with Concerning Heretics and Contra libel/um Calvini, for which he couldn't find a printer (it wouldn't be published until 1612). This latter work contains the famous sentence: "To kill a man is not to defend a doctrine, it is to kill a man. When the Genevan killed Servetus they did not defend a doctrine; they killed a man" (Sebastian Castellion, Concerning Heretics: Whether They Are to Be Persecuted and How They Are to Be Treated. A Collection of the Opinions of Learned Men Both Ancient and Modern, trans. Roland H. Bainton [New York: Columbia University Press, 1935], p. 271). l I. "This is what is also asserted by Seigen Ishin (Ch'ing-yiian Wei-hsin), according to whom, 'Before a man studies Zen, to him the mountains are mountains and waters are waters; after he gets an insight into the truth of Zen through the instruction of a good master, mountains to him are not mountains and waters are not waters; but after this when he really attains the abode of rest, mountains are once more mountains and waters are waters'" (Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism [London: Luzac, 1927], 1:12). 12. See seen. 2 of the Aprill session. 13· The third state. [Oral: Barthes mentions Tzvetan Todorov, Symbolism and Interpretation, trans. Catherine Porter (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1982).] 14. In Greek: "combat" (see above, p. 79 ). 15. The philosopher Henri Lefebvre (1901-1991), a longtime member of the French Communist Party, was contentious both inside the party, because of relatively unorthodox philosophical views, and outside, being professionally intrumentalized, especially against Sartre, by the party. After being expelled from the party in 1958, he became an adamant and flamboyant critic of Althusser. 16. Gilles Deleuze, Nietzsche and Philosophy, trans. Hugh Tomlinson (New York: Columbia University Press, 1983), p. 82. 17. See Jean Paulhan, Les Hain-Tenys: Poesies de dispute (1939), in Oeuvres (Paris: Cercle du Livre precieux, 1966), 2:69-96. An auditor will provide Barthes with the answer about the meaning of the expression (see below, p. 136). l 8. Francis Bacon, "Of Unity in Religion," chap. 3 of Essays or Counsels Civil and Moral, in Selected Writings of Francis Bacon, ed. Hugh G. Dick (New York: Modern Library, 1955), pp. 13-14. 19. Gregory Bateson, "Bali: The Value System of a Steady State," in Steps to an Ecology of Mind (Northvale, N.J.: Aronson, 1972), pp. 107-127. 20. In Balinese: "Avoidance of conflict" (ibid., p. 113). 2I. "The boundaries between neighboring kingdoms were, in general, a deserted no-man's land inhabited only by vagrants and exiles" (ibid., p. l 14). 22. "The formal techniques of social influence-oratory and the like-are almost totally lacking in Balinese culture" (ibid., p. n4). 2 3. Libido dominandi, "will-to-power," is one of the three motions with libido sciendi (knowledge) and libido sentiendi (passion for pleasure) Augustine speaks of. See Roland Barthes, A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978), p. 121; OC, 3:570. 24. "The fall of Lucifer is perfectly irrational; even God could not have prevented it. However, couldn't he have anticipated it and, if not prevented it, couldn't he either have fought him or simply refrained from creating him .... It's better, thinks the theosophist, to renounce the idea of God's omnipotence and
238
NOTES
omniscience than to allow for the suspicion that he could be responsible for the possibility of evil" (Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [1929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979], p. 158). 25. Superphenix was the name of the first French fast-breeder nuclear reactor, whose construction in Creys-Malville, near Grenoble, was decided in 1976 (the first French nuclear reactor, in Marcoule, had been named Phenix). The project was extremely controversial from the start but, in spite of the vast mobilization against it (whose climax was the demontration Barthes mentions), its construction was to be completed in 1988. Caught, however, between technical problems and continuous political pressure, it would never be fully operational. In 1997 the government decided to dismantle it. 26. Between the two figures "Conflict" and "Oscillation," Barthes interpolated a reading of the following passage from Gustav Janouch as a supplement. 27. Janouch, Conversations with Kafka, pp. 16-17. 28. This is the title of one section of the columns Barthes wrote for Le Nouvel Observateur in 1979 ("La Chronique," OC, 3:981). 29. Oudeteros, in Greek: "neither one nor the other; indifferent; of the neuter gender." Mesas: "placed in the middle." 30. In Greek, it is heterorropos that means "the one who leans to one side and the other" and not heteroklitos. 3r. Maria Van Rysselberghe, 1945-1951, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (1918-1951), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 98 (May 15, 1948). 3 2. Concerning Gide's January 19 51 project (i.e., one month before his death) of vacationing in Morocco, see ibid., pp. 230-23 r. 33. Ibid., p 37 (September 19, 1946). 34. Nathanael is the name of the addressee of Gide's Les Nourritures terrestres (1897). Barthes quotes the last line of the book (Andre Gide, The Fruits of the Earth, trans. Dorothy Bussy [New York: Knopf, 1949], p. 179 ). 3 5. "Uanouch:] 'I have no definite post.' Kafka laughed. I laughed with him, though I did not understand him. 'The only definite thing is suffering,' he said earnestly" (Janouch, Conversations with Kafka, p. 13 ). 36. Barthes was interviewed in 1961 in one of the first issues of Tel quel, Sollers's journal (Roland Barthes, "Literature Today," in Critical Essays, trans. Richard Howard [Evanston, Ill.: Northwestern University Press, 1972]). He will later publish most of his books in the Tel Que! series at Seuil. He also reviewed Philippe Sollers's Drame (Seuil, 196 5 ), in the July 196 5 issue of Critique. In 1978 he collected his writings on Sollers in Sollers ecrivain (Writer Sollers), which includes this passage of the course on the Neutral. 37. Barthes's English. 38. Philippe Sollers, Une Curieuse Solitude (Paris: Seuil, 1958). 39. Sollers's Paradis came out as a book in 198 l, but installments were published regularly in Tel quel beginning in 1974· 40. Al-Hallaj (the name will be corrected in the supplement that opens the next session of the course) was a Sufi mystic theologian (8 5 8-902) executed in Baghdad; see Louis Massignon, La Passion d'al-Halldj, martyr mystique de !'Islam (Paris: Geuthner, 1922). 4r. Jean-Paul Sartre, preface to Nathalie Sarraute's novel, Portrait of a Man Unknown (Portrait d'un inconnu), trans. Maria Jolas (New York: Braziller, 1958), p. xi. In the margin, Barthes refers to Sartre's The Emotions: Outline of a Theory, trans. Bernard Fechtman (New York: Carol, 1993). 42. "The vibratory energy is the energy of existence ... . For us, the first form of time is time that vibrates {temps vibre}"(Gaston Bachelard, The Dialetic of Duration, trans. Mary McAllester Jones [Manchester, U.K.: Clinamen, 1950], p. 138).
239
NOTES
4 3. Bache lard quotes the description of the motions that go through the mind of the billiard player from the work of the Italian philosopher Eugenio Rignano, The Psychology of Reasoning, trans. Winifred A. Holl (New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1923), p. 5I. Bachelard comments: "Rignano has ... shown that the impression carried to the centre for an over-tense muscle determines, through reflection, a relaxation that is exactly the opposite of the action prepared by physiological causality. Physiological causality ought not to wait; it ought to initiate the stroke that is too strong. Yet reflection imposes an interval of inaction and then an opposite conclusion. The action takes place through a contradiction" (Bachelard, The Dialetic of Duration, p. 84). 44. Bachelard: "le temps qui vibre." 45. In Greek: "accomplishment, realization, goal" and "exercise, practice; typical of the life of athletes." 46. Herbert McGolphin Shelton and Martin Melkonian, Le Jeune: Une Technique millenaire (Paris: Laffont, 1977), p. 2I. After the passage about the summer of the Alaskan fur seal bull, Barthes reads those devoted to the caterpillar and mayfly by the American hygienist Herbert McGolphin Shelton: What may be regarded as fasting during the mating season is the phenomenon seen among many insects which have but a short adult life. The caterpillar does little else than eat. In certain species, after it becomes a butterfly, it never eats at all. Fabre showed that some insects have no provision for hunger, the digestive organs being absent in the fullest developed insects. Perhaps such short-lived species as ephemera should not be considered in this connection. These insects come into the world in the evening, mate, the female lays her eggs and by morning both sexes are dead without ever having seen the sun. Destined for little else than reproduction, they have no mouths and do not eat, neither do they drink. (Herbert McGolphin Shelton, Fasting and Sunbathing, vol. 3 of The Hygienic System [San Antonio: Dr Shelton's Health School, 1934], p. IO)
47. "Cette obscure clarte qui tombe des eroiles": the classical example of oxymoron in French rhetoric, from Corneille's Le Cid (act 4, scene 3, line 1273).
Session of May 13, 1978 I. Correction of the name he gave in the previous session. Mirese Akar translated English and American novels into French. 3. "As far as the name hain-teny, it can mean indifferently science of language, science of words; and even: learned words; without forcing too much: wise words" (Jean Paulhan, Les Hain-tenys: Poesies de dispute, in Oeuvres [Paris: Cercle du Livre Precieux, 1966-1970], 2:70). Etymology: "hay (known) and teny (speech)" (Cahiers Jean Paulhan, vol. 2, Jean Paulhan et Madagascar (1908-1910) [Paris: Gallimard, 1982], pp. 364, 379). 4. [Oral: While reading the note, Barthes underscores the misspelling "Et bien" (And well) instead of "Eh bien" (Oh well)}.) 5. On one of his preparatory notecards, Barthes wrote: "Aggressive anonymity: writing in any case is a propriety, an appropriation" (Roland Barthes Bequest/IMEC Archives). 6. [Oral: "a la lettre" (to the anonymous note}.) 7. Reference to a letter Barthes received from his student, the psychoanalyst Jean-Michel Ribettes, which he will read during the following session (see p. 1 53). 2.
240
NOTES
8. Barthes wrote on a preparatory card: "I would like a (provisional) absence, not a refusal: it's that, the Neutral" (Roland Barthes Bequest/ IMEC Archives). 9. Seen. 4, above. 10. [Oral: Barthes thus announces a change in the order of the figures to come.] 1 I. This is the title of the first course Barthes taught at the College de France, in 1976-1977, the year preceding "The Neutral." It dealt with life in communities, particularly religious ones. See Roland Barthes, Comment vivre ensemble: Simulations romanesques de quelques espaces quotidiens, ed. Claude Coste (Paris: Seuil/IMEC, 2002). 12. The abbot of Rance, the seventeenth-century reformer of the Trappist order whose biography by Chateaubriand Barthes presented in "Chateaubriand: Life of Rance" (1965), in New Critical Essays, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1980), pp. 41-54. 13. Jean-Jacques Rousseau, "Fifth Walk," in The Reveries of the Solitary Walker, trans. Charles E. Butterworth (New York: NYU Press, 1979), p. 62. 14. Ibid., p. 64. 15. Ibid., p. 63. 16. Ibid., p. 64 (Barthes's emphasis). 17. Ibid. 18. [Oral: "It is pacifying to classify," comments Barthes, quoting the epitaph of Valery's M. Teste: "Transiit classificando" ("He spent his life classifying") ("Letter from Madame Emilie Teste," in Monsieur Teste, trans. Jackson Mathews [Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1973], p. 34). Talking about his own drawing activity, Barthes adds that "not having the project of being my own Narcissus, it is restful."] Barthes had already quoted Teste's epitaph in connection with "L'Oeuvre de Quintilien," in "L'Ancienne rherorique" (1970), OC, 2:910. The painter J. D. Ingres played the violin as a hobby, hence the French expression violon d'Ingres to designate a pastime. 19. Jacques Matter, Emmanuel de Swedenborg: Sa vie, ses ecrits et sa doctrine, (Paris, Didier, 1863), pp. 63-65. 20. "And he became very hungry, and would have eaten: but while they made ready, he fell into a trance, and saw heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been a great sheet, knit at the four corners, and let down to the earth: wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air, And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat .... This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven" (Acts 10:10-16). 2I. Bruno Bettelheim, The Empty Fortress: Infantile Autism and the Birth of the Self (New York: Free, 1967). 22. Proxemy: closeness, relation of the body to space. "Proxemy" is one of the figures treated by Barthes during the April 20, 1977, session of his previous course (Comment vivre ensemble, pp. I 5 5-15 8). 2 3. A gentleman-burglar, protagonist of a series of popular novels by Maurice Leblanc (1910 and later). 24. Pierre Castex and Paul Surer, Manuel des etudes litteraires franc;aises, 6 vols. (Paris: Hachette, 1948-19 5 3 ), manual of French literature for high-school students. The last volume, published in r 9 5 3, presents the twentieth century. 2 5. "And Proust himself, thrillingly marooned, took some pleasure in a drama which might have been called Proust on the Floss. But when at last the river stayed away from his door, his troubles began-'though I daren't speak of myself when others have suffered so badly'" (George Duncan Painter, Marcel Proust: A Biography [New York: Vintage, 1978], 2:158). 26. "Fusees" is the title of one of Baudelaire's notebooks.
241
NOTES
-27. The figure reproduced on p. 142, which comes from the Proust chapter of the Castex and Surer manual (p. 78). 28. Barthes reviewed Painter's biography for La Quinzaine litteraire when it came out in French ("Les Vies paralleles" (1966]; OC, 2:60-62). See also: "George Painter, Proust's biographer, has accurately seen that the novel [La Recherche] is constituted by what he has called a 'symbolic biography,' or again 'a symbolic story of Proust's life"' (Roland Barthes, "Longtemps, je me suis couche de bonne heure ... " (1978], in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, 1986], p. 283; OC, 3:831). 29. Matter, Emmanuel de Swedenborg, p. 3 58. 30. [Oral: "unity of twenty-four hours but in which there is an inversion of night and day."] Nycthemere (masculine substantive): "space of time including one day and one night, i.e., an entire day, which is to say twenty-four hours," according to the Littre dictionary. 3 l. "The same every day for weeks, and how we got tired of stewed apples," complained his servants (Painter, Marcel Proust, 2:159). 3 2. Philip V; the castrato was Farinelli (real name: Carlo Broschi, 170 51782). See Barthes: "Leaving the Movie Theater" ( l 97 5 ), in The Rustle of Language, p. 345; OC, 3:256. 33. John Cage (in conversation with Daniel Charles), For the Birds (Boston: Marion Boyars, 1981), p. 105 (English version of Pour les oiseaux [Paris: Pierre Belfond, 1976]). 34. Seen. 22, above. 3 5. Count Strogonov was the high chamberlain of the court of Czar Nicolas II. The citation is taken from the last dialogue of Joseph de Maistre's Les So ire es de Saint-Petersbourg, in Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran (Monaco: Rocher, 1957), p. 22r. 36. In Spanish: "place" (seep. 18). 37. Navigatio Sancti Brendani (The voyage of saint Brendan), work of an unidentified Irish monk of the ninth century. 3 8. Barthes's English. 39. Universite Paul Sabatier-Toulouse III, Laboratoire de psychophysiologie, Introduction l'etude du comportement animal: 40 manipulations (Paris: Nathan, 1977). Barthes is interested by psychophysiological experiments concerning topographical learning among men and animals. "This enclosure stripped of topographical landmarks realizes an open-field situation favorable to the appearance of emotional manifestations for nocturnal animals whose natural habitat is more torturous" (pp. 183; the labyrinths are reproduced on p. 3 5). 40. "In a biotope, the individuals of an animal species present a relative stereotyping of localization, stemming in large part from physical factors of the milieu such as temperature, light level, humidity .... This observation resulted in privileging the study of factors that, taken separately or in association, were able to account for certain 'preferences' in spatial localization" ("The Preferandums of Some Earthly Invertebrates," in ibid., p. 8). 4r. "I had to notice that I was very tired sitting on the floor, and that the proper thing to do, was to find a 'spot' (sitio) on the floor where I could sit without fatigue" (Carlos Castaneda, The Teachings of Don Juan: A Yaqui Way of Knowledge [Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968], p. 14). 42. Walter Benjamin, "Hashish in Marseilles," in 1927-1934, vol. 2 of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, ed. Michael W. Jennings, Howard Eiland, and Gary Smith (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999), p. 674. 4 3. "When two strangers are brought together, it is necessary, before they can converse with any freedom, that their relative caste positions be stated" (Gregory Bateson, Steps to an Ecology of Mind [Northvale, N.J.: Aronson, 1972), p. II7).
a
242
NOTES
44. See the figure "Shoal {Banc)" treated during the February 2, 1977, session of Barthes's previous lecture course (Comment vivre ensemble, pp. 71-72). In the shoal, all the fishes are "equidistant." 45. Note on the marginalia: Eric Marty, a student of Barthes and later the editor of the three posthumous volumes of his complete works, suggested to Barthes an opposition between the Neutral as spacing (distance in the object insofar as it is dispersed) and the more frontal distanciation of the subject visa-vis the object. 46. Barthes: "Every relation, every separation between two instants, two places, two states: Ma" ('Tintervalle" [1978], OC, 3:840). 47. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), p. 77. 48. Ibid., p. 44rn. 49. "Deus escreve direito por linhas tortas," Portuguese proverb that Paul Claude! uses as an epigraph for his play Le Soulier de satin. 50. Dante wrote the Vita Nova in 1292-1293. For the importance of the motive in the late Barthes, see "Lecture": "At 51 years old Michelet began his vita nuova: a new work, a new love. Older than he (you will understand that this parallel is out of fondness), I also enter into a vita nuova" ("Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 (spring 1979): 16; OC, 3:814) and "Longtemps je me suis couche de bonne heure" ([1978], in The Rustle of Language, p. 286; OC, 3:833), which crosses Dante and Michelet. Finally, Vita Nova is the title Barthes gave to notes that were published posthumously at the end of the third volume of his Oeuvres completes; they revolve around Barthes's "decision of April 15, 1978" concerning literature (see OC, 3:1299-1300). 5 I. Rousseau, "Third Walk," in The Reveries of the Solitary Walker, pp. 30-3 I. 52. "[The Sage's] retreat is not systematic, otherwise it would break the icy indifference that must cover all his thoughts and acts" (Jean Grenier, I:Esprit du Tao [Paris: Flammarion, 1973], p. uo). Seen. 28 of the February 25 sess10n. 53. [Oral: Barthes adds: "never existentially."] 54. [Oral: "As shown by the fact that one gives it another one."] 5 5. It is reputed that there was once a law among these people [of Keos] "which appears to have ordered those who were over sixty years of age to drink hemlock, in order that the food might be sufficient for the rest" (Strabo, The Geography of Strabo, trans. Horace Leonard Jones [Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1988], 5:169). The Sophist Prodicos of Keos was himself condemned to drink hemlock for having corrupted young men-as Socrates did," adds Jean-Paul Dumont (Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1969], p. 113). 56. Barthes already used this formula: it is the first quotation of his Michelet, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1987), p. 17. 57. Gustav Rene Hocke, Die Welt as Labyrinth: "The universe is no longer a harmonious cosmos. It is a terribilita, such as Michelangelo's works used to be called" (Labyrinthe de /'art fantastique: Le Manierisme dans !'art europeen, trans. Cornelius Heim [Paris: Denoel, Gonthier, 1977], p. 16). Hocke returns to Michelangelo's terribilita, which he illustrates with sonnet 30 (pp. 82-83). 58. Michelangelo (1475-1564), poem 267, chap. "1546-56," in The Poems, trans. Christopher Ryan (London: Dent, 1996), p. 219. Barthes quotes the French translation of the sonnet he found in Hocke. 59. "The tea-room (the Sukiya) does not pretend to be anything other than a mere cottage-a straw hut .... The original ideographs for Sukiya mean the Abode of Fancy. Latterly the various tea-masters substituted various Chinese
243
NOTES
characters according to their conception of the tea-room, and the term Sukiya may signify the Abode of the Void or the Abode of the Unsymmetrical. ... It is an Abode of the Unsymmetrical inasmuch as it is consecrated to the worship of the Imperfect, purposely leaving some thing unfinished for the play of imagination to complete" (Okakura Kakuzo, The Book of Tea [1906; reprint, Rutland, Vt.: Tuttle, 1956], p. 54). Barthes didn't read this paragraph during the course. 60. Dogen (1200-125 3 ), the founder of Japanese Zen, author of Shobogenzo (see Deshimaru Taisen, Vrai Zen, source vive, revolution [Paris: Le Courrier du livre, 1969)). Session of May 20, 1978 I. Barthes does not deliver any supplement during this session: "To each listener his inner supplement," he said in guise of introduction. 2. Georges Bataille, "Le Cheval academique" (1929), in Documents, ed. Bernard Noel (Paris: Mercure de France, 1968), p. 23. Barthes already quoted the expression in the essay he devoted to Bataille's other article from the period, "The Big Toe" ("Le Gros Orteil"): see "Outcomes of the Text" (1972), in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), p. 240; OC, 2:1614. 3. Sextus Empiricus, Against the Logicians, trans. R. G. Bury (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 193 5 ), I, 60, p. 33; Barthes is quoting from Jean-Paul Dumont, Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1969), p. 43· 4. [Oral: Barthes specifies: the "domestic scene."] 5. [Oral: Barthes wrote "my mother," but he said "someone who was very close to me."] 6. Maria Van Rysselberghe, l945-19sr, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (1918-1951), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 136 (September r, 1949). 7. Jean-Michel Ribettes, a psychoanalyst friend of Barthes. 8. The two last paragraphs were not delivered during the class. 9. Maurice Blanchot, "Claude! and the Infinite," in The Book to Come, trans. Charlotte Mandell (Palo Alto, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2003 ), p. 66. ro. Concerning the "imaginal" or "mundus imaginalis," as distinct from the "imaginary," see Henry Corbin, Alone with the Alone: Creative Imagination in the Sufism of Ibn 'Arabi, trans. Ralph Mannheim (1969; reprint, with preface by Harold Bloom, Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1997). See also this, by Corbin, in a chapter devoted to the Grail as imaginal: "The imaginative perception is the specific organ of access into a world that is neither that of imagination nor that of the unreal but that of the imaginal, the mundus imaginalis" (Corbin, En Islam iranien: Aspects spirituels et philosophiques [Paris: Gallimard, 1971], 2:188). II. [Oral: "Michelet produced a patho-logical History of states, of feelings.") 12. In an unpublished section of his Carnets, Jean Schlumberger mentions a lecture he delivered at the Sorbonne, on January 27, 193 7, on his 1936 book Plaisir aCorneille. He had been invited by the Groupe Theatral de la Sorbonne, of which Barthes was a member. [Note kindly supplied by Pascal Mercier.] As for Yette Jeandet, this might be the bookseller cited in Christophe Bident, Maurice Blanchot, partenaire invisible (Seyssel: Champ Vallon, 1998), p. 160. 13. Johann Gottlieb Fichte, Methode pour arriver a la vie bienheureuse, trans. M. Bouillier (Paris: Ladrange, 1845), lesson 2, p. 82.
244
NOTES
14. Etiemble writes in his introduction to the Tao te-king: "According to other legends, not only did Lao-tzu meditate for 80 years in his mother's womb but he lingered l 60 or l 80 more on earth (fables aimed at comforting the fan~ of longevity who claimed his Tao, and at justifying the name Lao-tzu: the Old Man). He thus was born elderly at 80 years of age and lived to be very, very old" (Etiemble, preface to Lao-tzu, Tao To King, trans. Liou Kia-hway [Paris, Gallimard, 1977], p. rn). l 5. Lao-tzu, quoted by Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, 1973), p. 127. Passage not treated orally. 16. Joseph de Maistre, The Pope, trans. Aeneas McD. Dawson (London: C. Dolman, 1850; reprint, New York: Howard Fertig, 1975), p. 350. 17. Gilles Deleuze, Nietzsche and Philosophy, trans. Hugh Tomlinson (New York: Columbia University Press, 1983), p. 4. 18. [Oral: "That's to say the Neutral," Barthes adds.] 19. G. W. F. Hegel, "Scepticism," in Plato and the Platonists, vol. 2 of Lectures on the History of Philosophy, trans. E. S. Haldane and Frances H. Simson (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1995), pp. 328-373; Alexandre Kojeve, "Le Scepticisme antiphilosophique et les dogmatismes pseudo-philosophiques," in Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie paienne (Paris: Gallimard, 1973), 3:20-53. 20. Hegel, "Scepticism," pp. 329-330. 2r. Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie pai"enne, 3:7. 22. Pierre Poujade (1920-2003). A shopkeeper from the Lot, he launched an antitax, antielitist, and anti-intellectual movement that scored unexpectedly well in the 1956 legislative elections. See Roland Barthes, "Poujade et les intellectuels," in Mythologies (Paris: Seuil, 1957), p. 205. See also "The Indictment Periodically Lodged ... " (1974), where Barthes quotes one of Poujade's anti-intellectual slogans: "The fish rots from the head down" (The Rustle of Language, p. 343). 23. Henri Lefebvre, De l'Etat (Paris: Union generale d'edition, 1976-1978), 4:15· 24. [Oral: "as one dismantles a mechanism and as a horseman is thrown by his horse," Barthes explains, concerning the two senses of the verb demonter.] 25. "Every word becomes at once an idea< ... > by having simultaneously to fit innumerable, more or less similar (which really means never equal, therefore altogether unequal) cases" (Friedrich Nietzsche, "On Truth and Falsity in Their Ultramoral Sense" (1873], in The Complete Works of Nietzsche, ed. Oscar Levy, vol. 2, Early Greek Philosophy, trans. Maximilian A. Miigge [New York: Russel and Russel, 1964], p. 179). 26. In Greek: "faculty of perceiving with the senses, sensation." 27. Lycurgus, Against Leocrates, 113: "They decreed publicly, on the motion of Critias, that the dead man [a certain Phrynichus] should be tried for treason, and that if it were found that this was a traitor who had been buried in the country, his bones should be dug up and removed from Attica, so that the land should not have lying in it even the bones of one who had betrayed his country and his city" (Minor Attic Orators, trans.]. 0. Burtt [Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1954], 2:103). Barthes's source was Dumont, Les Sophistes, p. r94. 28. Guy Testas and Jean Testas, L'Inquisition, Que sais-je? no. 1237 (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966), p. 24. 29. Jules Michelet, Satanism and Witchcraft: A Study in Medieval Superstition, trans. A. R. Allinson (New York: Citadel, 1946), p. 8r. 30. Hans Castorp is the protagonist of Thomas Mann's The Magic Mountain, Alyosha is one of the Karamazov brothers, Bernard one of the characters
245
NOTES
of Gide's Counterfeiters. Barthes evokes Hans Castorp in "Lecture," trans. Richard Howard, October, no. 8 (spring 1979): 16; OC, 3: 874. 3 I. Walter Benjamin, "Dostoevsky's The Idiot," trans. Rodney Livingstone, in r9r3-r926, vor. l of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael Jennings (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996), p. So. 32. Roland Barthes, "The Image" (1978), in The Rustle of Language, p. 354; OC, 3:873. 3 3. Mirabeau, statement about the freedom of religious opinion and of exercise of worship at the August 23, 1789, session of the National Assembly, in Discours et opinions de Mirabeau (Paris: Kieffer et A Caunes, 1820), 1:328, quoted after Robert Joly, La Tolerance (Paris: Fernand Nathan, 1970), p. 13. 34. Testas and Testas, L'Inquisition, p. 4r. 3 5. Zaghloul Morsy, Moroccan poet, edited La Tolerance: Essai d'anthologie (Lyon: Editions Arabes, 197 5 ). See Roland Barthes, "D'un soleil reticent" (1969), OC, 2:542. 36. Testas and Testas, L'Inquisition, p. 39. 3 7. Augustine, In Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist Bishop of Citra (Constantine, in Algeria), book 2, 184, written in 405 (http://www. ccel.org/fathers/NPNFI-041/Augustine/bk_petilian). Quoted after Joly, La Tolerance. 38. The first three sections of Joly's anthology are devoted to the Donatists, Optatus of Milevis, and Augustine. Both Optatus, bishop of Milevis (today Milah, in Algeria), and, after him, Augustine (bishop of nearby Hippo) wrote and preached against the Donatists (from Donatus, a bishop who started a controversy in Carthage at the beginning of the fourth century), a schismatic radicalism that had a wide following in Africa and Numidia during the fourth century. Optatus wrote a treatise against the Donatists (Against the Donatists, circa 365-378). 39. As will be mentioned to Barthes after the session, it is the parable of the guests (Luke 14): "And the lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled" (23-24). 40. Pierre Bayle's Commentaire (Amsterdam, 1686) was published not anonymously but pseudonymously: it was presented as "translated from the English of Mr. John Fox of Bruggs by M. J. F." See Pierre Bayle, Philosophical Commentary on These Words of Jesus Christ, Compel Them to Come In, Where It Is Proven by Several Demonstrative Reasons that There Is Nothing More Abominable than to Make Conversions by Force, and Where Are Refuted All the Convertists Sophisms for Constraint and the Apology that Saint Augustin Made for Persecutions, trans. Amie Goldman Tannenbaum (New York: Peter Lang, 1987). Quoted from Joly's anthology. 4r. Testas and Testas, L'Inquisition, p. 68. 4 2. In the first edition (Christianae religionis institutio [Basel, l 53 6]) and the first French edition (Institution de la religion chretienne, 1541) of Calvin's major treatise. Both predate 1541, the year Calvin returned to what would become under his ministry a Reformist theocraty and the spiritual capital of French Reform, Geneva. They also predate the burning of Michel Servet ( l 5 5 3). Both include the following sentence: "Far be it from us to approve those methods by which many until now have tried to force them to our faith, when they forbid them the use of fire and water and the common elements, when they deny to them all offices of humanity, when they pursue them with sword and arms" (Institution of the Christian Religion, trans. Ford Lewis Battle [Atlanta: John Knox, 1975], chap. 2, par. 28, p. 85). After the burning of Servet, Sebastian Castellion quoted this passage against its author in Concerning Heretics:
246
NOTES
Whether They Are to Be Persecuted and How They Are to Be Treated. A Collection of the Opinions of Learned Men Both Ancient and Modern, trans. Roland H. Bainton (New York: Columbia University Press, I935), p. 203. Calvin deleted it from the later, deeply reshuffled, and expanded editions of the book (Institutes of the Christian Religion, trans. John Allen, 2 vols. [Philadelphia: Presbyterian Board of Christian Education, I928]). Quoted after Joly's anthology La Tolerance. 43. Ibid., p. 74. 44. Augustine, Sermon 325: "Don't let yourself be confused by the penalties undergone by malefactors, by the sacrilegious, by the foes of peace and the enemies of truth. They aren't dying, after all, for the truth; but wh;t they are dying for is to stop the truth being proclaimed, stop the truth being preached, stop the truth being grasped, stop unity being loved, charity being seen, eternity being grasped" (Sermons 306-340A [on the Saints], vol. 3/9 of The Works of Saint Augustine, trans. Edmund Hill [Hyde Park, N.Y.: New City, I994], 9:I68. Quoted after Joly, La Tolerance, p. 57. 45. For Robert le Bougre, see Testas and Testas, L'Inquisition, pp. I5, 2324; for Remi, see ibid., p. 67 ("He claimed that at least one-third of the population of Lorraine had relations with the devil"). 46. Fichte, Methode pour arriver a la vie bienheureuse, Lesson II, p. 323. 47. E. M. Cioran, preface to Joseph de Maistre, Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran (Monaco: Rocher, I9 57): "The original thinker stings rather than digs: he is a Draufganger, someone carried away, a breakneck, in any case a determined mind, combative, troublemaker in the realm of abstraction, someone whose aggressiveness, even if veiled at times, is no less real and effective. Under his seemingly neutral preoccupations, camouflaged as problems, a will stirs, an instinct is busy" (p. 47) 48. [Oral: Barthes adds: "that of the writing subject when carried away."] 49. In a footnote of his book on Vico, La Formation de la pensee philosophique de G. B. Vico (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I945), p. 6. Jules Chaix-Ruy quotes "the last word Michelet uttered before dying in Hyeres, Laboremus {Let us work}" and then refers to Jean Guehenno's L'Evangile eternel (etude sur Michelet) (The eternal Gospel, a study on Michelet) (Paris: Grasset, I929). 50. [Oral: before launching this figure, Barthes explains that he alternates figures of the conflictual and of the suspension of the conflictual. See the summary of the course, p. 2I r.] 51. The neologism appeared in English in I787, formed from the Greek pan, "all," and horama, "what one sees, spectacle." 52. Greek word meaning "action of showing oneself, of appearing, as opposed to aletheia, reality" and, by extension, "side, skin, appearance; what suddenly shines, renown." 53. Le Diable boiteux (The limping devil; I707), novel by Alain-Rene Lesage. Captive in a bottle, Asmodeus, the limping devil, is freed by a student. To reward his liberator, the devil allows him to visit private houses by magically lifting up the roofs. 54. "The panorama ... is an object at once intellective and rapturous; it liberates the body even as it gives the illusion of 'comprehending' the field of vision" (Roland Barthes, Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard [Berkeley: University of California Press, I977], p. Io3; OC, 3:I74). 5 5. "Sometimes I seemed to have lived for seventy or hundred years in one night; nay, sometimes had feelings representative of a duration far beyond the limit of any human experience" (Thomas De Quincey, Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, vol. 3 of The Collected Writings of Thomas de Quincey, rev. ed., ed. David Masson [Edinburgh: Adam and Charles Black, I890], p. 435).
247
NOTES
56. The reference here is not to De Quincey but to his French translator, V. Descreux, who, in his introduction to Confessions d'un mangeur d'opium (Paris: Stock, 1903 ), refers to the often-quoted dream of the guillotine that Alfred Maury recounted in his 1861 Sommeil et !es reves (p. xi) as well as to "an episode from the Mahabharata ... based on the same type of dream where a whole metaphysical system is allowed to parade in front of Arjuna's mind during a lapse of time as brief as a stroke of lightning" (p. xii). 57. De Quincey, Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, pp. 394-39 5. 5 8. Barthes, of course, cites V. Descreux's French translation, which renders De Quincey's "dove-like" as "alcyonien.". 59. Sandor Ferenczi, Thalassa: A Theory of Genitality (1924), trans. Henry Alden Bunker (Albany, N.Y.: Psychoanalytical Quarterly, 1938). Session of May 27, 1978 I. See p. r 60. 2. Note on the marginalia: Barthes borrows his presentation of Gilbert Durand's triadic theory of imagination (Les Structures anthropologiques de l'imaginaire [Paris: Bordas, 1969]) from the dissertation defended by Gaetan Brulotte in 1978 (Oeuvres de chair: Figures du discours erotique [Sainte-Foy, Quebec: Presses de l'Universite de Laval, 1998], p. 12). J. Barthes grew up in Bayonne (seen. ro, below). 4. Gaston Bachelard, Air and Dreams: An Essay on the Imagination of Movement, trans. Edith R. Farrell and C. Frederick Farrell (Dallas: Dallas Institute of Humanities and Culture, 198 8 ), especially the chapter "Nietzsche and the Ascensional Psyche." 5. Suzan and the Elders, by the Germain painter Albrecht Altdorfer (1480r 538 ), is in the Munich Pinacoteca. 6. Thomas De Quincey, Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, vol. 3 of The Collected Writings of Thomas De Quincey, rev. ed., ed. David Masson (Edinburgh: Adam and Charles Black, 1890), pp. 435, 436. 7. Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme (1929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979), p. 235. 8. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, 1971), p. 159. 9. Ibid., p. 160 (translation modified). ro. [Oral: Barthes evokes "the book I pretended to write about myself." Marrac is the suburb of Bayonne where Barthes lived with his mother as a child, before they moved to Paris. It is the setting of "Un Souvenir d'enfance-A Memory of Childhood," in Roland Barthes, Roland Barth es, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977), p. 121; OC, 3 :r88, as well as of some of the photographs that illustrate that book.] l I. From the fourteenth-century anonymous Livre de la Sainte-Trinite, cited in Serge Hutin, L'Alchimie, Que-sais-je? no. 506 (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966), p. 93r 2. Pierre Klossowski, Le Baphomet (Paris: Mercure de France, 196 5 ), especially chap. J, where the hanging of the young Ogier de Beauseant occurs. 13. Sigmund Freud, Leonardo da Vinci and A Memory of His Childhood, trans. Alan Tyson (New York: Norton Library, 1964), p. 76. r+ Joseph de Maistre, quoted by E. M. Cioran in his introduction to Joseph de Maistre, Textes choisis et presentes par E. M. Cioran (Monaco: Rocher, 1957),p. 12. l 5. [Oral: the panorama is a "stacking of places each of which, each detail of which one would like to occupy."]
248
NOTES
16. "It was Gorgias who founded the art of extempore oratory. For when he appeared in the theater at Athens he had the courage to say, 'Do you propose a theme'; and he was the first to risk this bold announcement, whereby he as good as advertised that he was omniscient and would speak on any subject· whatever, trusting to the inspiration of the moment" (Philostratus, Lives of the Sophists, 483, trans. Wilmer Cave Wright [Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1922], p. 9 ). 17. Techne means art or science. The technai are Gorgias's model-discourses. 18. Alexandre Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie paienne (Paris: Gallimard, 1973), 3:27-28. 19. Pascal, fragment 267 (Brunschvicg), in Pensees, trans. W. F. Trotter (London: Dent; New York: Dutton, 1949), p. 77 20. See above, p. 24. 2r. In Greek: "prudence." 22. G. W. F. Hegel, Plato and the Platonists, vol. 2 of Lectures on the History of Philosophy, trans. E. S. Haldane and Frances H. Simson (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 199 5 ), pp. 342-343; seep. 345. Hegel quotes Sextus Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, 8 trans. R. G. Bury (1933; reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1969), p. 17. 23. Ibid., p. 37r. 24. Ibid., p. 3 3 6 2 5. Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Pyrrho," in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925), IX, 62, 2:475 (translation modified), quoted in Jean-Paul Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs: Textes choisis et traduits (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966), p. 25, who, in a footnote, rejects R. D. Hicks's English translation ("He led a life consistent with his doctrine"). Akolouthos: in Greek, "traveling companion," "who gets along with." Barthes: "Mache has an antonym, Akolouthia: the transcendence of contradiction (I interpret: the opening of the trap). Now, Akolouthia has another meaning: the retinue of friends who accompany me" ("The Image" [1978], in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, 1986], p. 357; OC, 3:875). 26. Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, 1973 ), p. l 5. 27. It is the subtitle of Gide's Marshlands; or, The Treatise on Contingency (1895). See Marshlands and Prometheus Misbound: Two Satires, trans. George D. Painter (London: Secker and Warburg, 1953). 28. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 17. 29. [Oral: Barthes underscores "the twisted and whorish character of all writers."] 30. On the "kairos of desire," see Barthes, Camera Lucida, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1981), p. 59; OC, 3:1148. 3 r. Diogenes Laertius, "Life of Thales," in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, I, 26, 1:27. 3 2. Barthes's English. "Insight" is "a phenomenon of sudden discovery of the solution to a problem, characteristic of intelligence" (Universite Paul Sabatier-Toulouse III, Laboratoire de psychophysiologie, Introduction a l'etude du comportement animal: 40 manipulations [Paris: Nathan, 1977], p. 232). 33. [Barthes goes to the blackboard to draw the puzzle.] 34. Francis Bacon, Novum Organum, book 1, par. 109, in The Advancement of Learning and Novum Organum, ed. James Edward Creighton (New York: Colonial, 1900), p. 354-355. 3 5. Marcel Proust, The Past Recaptured, trans. Andreas Mayor (New York: Vintage, 1971), p. 129, quoted in Maurice Blanchot, "The Song of the Sirens,"
249
NOTES
in The Book to Come, trans. Charlotte Mandell (Palo Alto, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2003, p. 14. 36. Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism (London: Luzac, 1927), 1:215, 217. 37. Ibid., 1:238. 3 8. Barthes refers to The Wreck of the Hope, by the German painter Caspar David Friedrich (1774-1840), in A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978), p. 133; OC, 3:584. 39. Barthes's English. [Oral: Barthes refers to the British psychoanalyst D. W. Winnicott, already cited on the very same point in the figure "Agony" of A Lover's Discourse: "the clinical fear of breakdown is the fear of a breakdown which had already been experienced (primitive agony)" (pp. 29-30; OC, 3:487). In the French edition, a note refers to "Winnicott, 'La Crainte de l'effondrement,"' the French translation (published in "Figures du vide," Nouvelle revue de psychanalyse, no. 1 l [197 5]) of D. W. Winnicott's posthumous paper, "Fear of Breakdown," International Review of Psycho-Analysis l, no. l (1974): 104-107. Winnicot's exact formula is: "fear of breakdown can be a fear of a past event that has not yet been experienced", p. 107] 40. [Oral: "of German romanticism," Barthes specifies.] 4r. In Greek, skepsis means "visual perception," "examination, reflection," "decision, resolution." See Hegel, Lectures on the History of Philosophy, p. 342. 42. In Chinese, "nonaction." It is the title of the following figure. 4 3. Sextus Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, 29, p. 21 (translation modified]). Barthes quotes from Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs, p. 14. 44. Ibid., I, 28, p. 2r. 45. Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Essays on Zen Buddhism (London: Luzac, 1933), 2:77. 46. Tat: Sanskrit. 47. [Oral: "This course is made to die on the spot."] 48. [Oral: Barthes explains that in the Chamber of Representatives they stop the clocks when the questions debated aren't closed in the allotted time.] 49. Charlus, Mme Verdurin, characters from Proust's Remembrance of Things Past; Mme Josserand, character from Zola's Pot-Bouille (during his 1976-1977 lecture course, Barthes often mentioned Zola's novel; the same year, he also held a two-session seminar on Charlus; see Roland Barthes, Comment vivre ensemble: Simulations romanesques de quelques espaces quotidiens, ed. Claude Coste [Paris: Seuil/IMEC, 2002]). 50. In Chinese, Wou means "no." "The fundamental proposition of Taoism is 'Nonaction' (wuwei). Everything done spontaneously is superior to what is done willfully. Just as, in the technique of Breathing, the Melting of Breath (lianqi) is superior to the Driving of Breath (xingqui), just as, in the technique of meditation, ecstasy consisting of 'sitting and losing consciousness' (zuowang), ecstasy that leaves the mind (the heart, xin, the Chinese say) free without imposing on it the subject of meditation (cunsi), is superior to concentration that one imposes on it the vision of the gods and of the spirits in order to watch them or to enter into relation with them" (Henri Maspero, "Le Tao!sme clans les croyances religieuses des Chinois a l'epoque des six dynasties," in Le Taoisme, vol. 2 of Melanges posthumes sur !es religions et l'histoire de la Chine [Paris: SAEP, Publications du musee Guimet, 19 50], p. 3 8, reprinted in Le Taoisme et !es religions chinoises [Paris: Gallimard, 1971], p. 314). 51. Laertius, "Life of Pyrrho," IX, 108, 2:519. 52. Quoted in Alan W. Watts, The Way of Zen (New York: Pantheon, 1957), pp. 88-89. It comes from Hsin-hsin ming (Treatise on faith in the mind), a poem by Seng-t'san (d. 606), which is concsidered to be the first textual reference to Zen.
250
NOTES
l 53. Leang Li as reported by Chang-tzu, quoted by Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. 68. 54. Freud, Leonardo da Vinci, pp. I8-I9. 5 5. Leo Tolstoy, War and Peace, trans. Louise Maude and Aylmer Maude (New York: Norton, I966), p. 459. 56. John Cage (in conversation with Daniel Charles), For the Birds (Boston: Marion Boyars, I98I), p. I05. 57. Ibid., pp. 54-55. 58. Yang-tzu, quoted by Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. 108. 59. E. R. Dodds, The Greeks and the Irrational (Berkeley: University of California Press, I9 5 I), pp. 30-3 I. 60. Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. 103. 6I. Chang-tzu, quoted in ibid., p. 103. 62. See the figure "Food" in Barthes's previous course, session of March 30, I977 (Barthes, Comment vivre ensemble, p. I47). 63. Maspero, "Le Taoi"sme clans les croyances religieuses des Chinois," p. 298. The body is divided into three sections: upper section (head and arms), middle section (chest), lower section (stomach and legs). Each has its vital center, a kind of command center; these are the three Fields of Cinnabar, called thus because cinnabar is the essential ingredient of the drug of immortality. < ... > The three Fields of Cinnabar each have their gods that live there and that defend them against bad spirits and breaths. Now, these evils are all close to the guardian gods. Three of the most pernicious, the Three Worms (or Three Corpses), are installed inside the body before birth. They each inhabit one of the three Fields of Cinnabar, the Blue-Elder at the Nihuan Palace in the head, the White-Maiden in the Scarlet Palace in the chest, the Bloody Corpse in the lower Field of Cinnabar. < ... > The adept should rid himself of them as quickly as possible. And, in order to do so, he must "Cut off Cereals," because it is from the Essence of Cereal that the Three Worms are born and are nourished.). 64. The title of Barthes's seminar when he started teaching at the Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes in I962-I963 was "Inventory of Contemporary Systems of Signification: Systems of Objects (Clothes, Food, Living Space)" ("Inventaire des systemes de signification contemporains" [I963]; OC, I:II53). The following year, the second part of the seminar (same general title) was devoted to "collective research concerning one specific system, food" ([I964]; OC, I:I449). See also Barthes's interview with Laurent Dispot for the "Health" page of Playboy (I980; OC, 3:I24I) and "Encore le corps" (Once more, the body), interview by Teri Wehn-Damisch (I982; OC, 3:9I7). 6 5. Rousseau, "First Walk," The Reveries of the Solitary Walker, trans. Charles E. Butterworth (New York: NYU Press, I979), p. 6. 66. Barthes's English. In A Lover's Discourse, Barthes quotes Bruno Bettelheim's definition of the concept of "double bind": "situation in which the subject cannot win, whatever he may do: heads, I win, tails you lose" (p. I43; OC, 3=594).
Session of June 3, 1978
I. This is the last session of Barthes's I977-I978 course. Chang-tzu, quoted by Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao (Paris: Flammarion, I973), pp. II2 and II3, after Paul Demieville, "Le Miroir spirituel," Sinologica, no. 2 (I947). 3· Ibid., p. III. 2.
251
NOTES
4. Alexandre Kojeve, Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie paienne (Paris: Gallimard, 1973 ), p. 64. 5. [Oral: Barthes indicates that his knowledge is "at second-, third-, fourthhand."] 6. Following Aristotle, Constitution of Athens, VIII, 5, cited in Moses I. Finley, Democracy Antique and Modern (New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1973), p. 30. 7. Thucydides, Peloponnesian War (2, 40, 2), cited in ibid. 8. Aristotle, Politics, IV, cited in ibid., p. 4. 9. Lao-tzu, quoted in Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao, p. 144· See above, p. 3 r. ro. Sylvain Zac, La Morale de Spinoza (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1959), p. rr4. l r. Jean-Frarn;:ois Lyotard, "De l'apathie theorique," Critique, no. 3 3 3 (February 1975): 254-265. "Derive" is a key concept in Lyotard's lexicon (he published Derive a partir de Marx et Freud [Paris: Union generale d'edition, 1973]). Note on the marginalia: Frarn;:ois Richard, "Les Discours de la crise, la crise comme discours et la crise du sujet" (Ph.D. diss., Universite de Paris-X, 1977). 12. Camille Scalabrino, "La Science du texte rencontre Lacan," Marx ou creve: Revue de critique communiste, no. 2 (July 1975): 66-67. l 3. [Oral: Barthes comments on the diagram: first there is the terror of burning subjectivity, then the theoretical and scientific subjectivity of the fake Neutral, then the irenic subjectivity of the Neutral.] 14. "In Japanese, za means to sit down, and zen meditation" (Deshimaru Taisen, Vrai Zen, source vive, revolution [Paris: Le courrier du livre, 1969], p. 57). l 5. [Oral: Barthes mentions Loyola.] 16. Henri Maspero, "Le Taolsme clans les croyances religieuses des Chinois a l'epoque des six dynasties," in Le Taoi'sme, vol. 2 of Melanges posthumes sur !es religions et l'histoire de la Chine (Paris: SAEP, Publications du musee Guimet, 19 50), reprinted in Le Taoi'sme et !es religions chinoises (Paris: Gallimard, 1971), PP· 314-315. 17. "Mushotoko is the philosophical, theoretical aspect, and it is concretized by shikantaza, to sit aimlessly, which is the practice because shikan, like Mushotoko, means aimless, without profit" (Taisen, Vrai Zen, p. 57). 18. Samuel Beckett, All That Fall: A Play for Radio (London: Faber and Faber, 1957), p. 9. 19. From Alan Watts's The Way of Zen (New York: Pantheon, 1957), p. 134· According to Watts, "the Zenrin Kushu is an anthology of some five thousand poems in couplets compiled by Toyo Eicho (1429-1504)" (ibid., p. 131). Barthes already quoted this poem in A Lover's Discourse: Fragments, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Strauss and Giroux, 1978), p. 233; OC, 3:678. See also this notation dating from his 1969 stay in Morocco: "A boy sitting on a low wall, at the side of the road, which he ignores-sitting there as though for eternity, sitting there in order to be sitting, without equivocation: 'Seated peaceably, doing nothing, I Spring comes and the grass grows of its own accord"' (Roland Barthes, Incidents, trans. Richard Howard [Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992], p. 38; OC, 3:1270). Barthes thought about turning this Moroccan epiphany into the quasi "time regained" experience that would have concluded his Vita nova project; see the notes dated August 22, 1979: "The Moroccan boy from the Zenrin poem" ("Vita Nova,'' OC, 3:1302). 20. (Barthes's remark is equally valid for the French translation and for Watts's English rendering of the Zen couplet.}
252
NOTES
1 2I. Maria Van Rysselberghe, (r945-r951, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (r9r8-r951), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. 86 (February 13, 1948). 22. The Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, the graduate school where Barthes taught his seminar from 1962 until 1977, when he was elected to the College de France. There, instead of facing the participants from an elevated desk, he was sitting with them around the same table. See Roland Barthes, "To the Seminar" (1974), in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, 1986), pp. 332-342; OC, 3:21-28. Seen. l, March 18 session. 23. Program of musical criticism on the radio station France-Musique, conducted by Antoine Galea. 24. Dominique Fernandez, born in 1929, wrote a novel about eighteenthcentury Neapolitan castrati (Porporino; or, The Secrets of Naples, trans. Eileen Finletter [New York: Morrow, 1976]). The motif of androgyny appears very early in Barthes. See the chapter "The Ultra-Sex," in his Michelet, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1987), p. 177. 2 5. (The gender-related definition of the androgyne requires that in this chapter "neutre" be translated as "neuter" and not "neutral."} 26. Lucien Adam, Du genre dans les diverses langues, Memoires de l'Academie Stanislas, ser. 4, vol. 15 (Nancy: Berger-Levrault, 1883), pp. 29-64, quoted in Jacques Damourette and Edouard Pichon, Des mots a la pensee: Essai de grammaire de la langue fran~aise, 7 vols. (19u-1940; reprint, Paris: d'Artrey, 1968), par. 306, 1:362. 27. Elle et lui, an autobiographical novel by George Sand (1859). 28. Adam, Du genre dans les diverses langues, p. 54. 29. Part 2, chap. 1, "Words and Morphemes," in Joseph Vendryes, Language: A Linguistic Introduction to History, trans. Paul Radin (New York: Knopf, 1925), p. 74. 30. "The baby? nothing more neutral" (Roland Barthes, Camera Lucida, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, 1981], p. 103; OC, 3:u81). To nepion, in Greek, the child at a very early age. 3 I. "We remember, we think the word in its masculine form; it doesn't present itself to our minds as a word modified by a gender or by any form whatever, it's the word as such" (Marguerite Durand, Le Genre grammatical en fran~ais parle aParis et dans la region parisienne [Paris: d'Artrey, 1936], p. 27). 3 2. [Oral: "under the lure of generality," Barthes adds.] 33. Chap. 6, "Sexuisemblance du substantif nominal," in Damourette and Pichon, Des mots a la pensee, vol. I, par. 3 IO. 34. According to Damourette and Pichon, "if the sea {la mer) is feminine in French, it is because it is changeable-looking like a woman, moody like a capricious coquette, tempting and dangerous like a perfidious beauty" (ibid., par. 310, 1:371; with a quotation from Michelet's La Mer to support the point on 1:372). 35. Ibid., par. 320, 1:38I. 3 6. Maurice Blanchot, The Infinite Conversation, trans. Susan Hanson (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993), p. 299. 3 7. "S": initial of "Semiology." Barthes held the chair of literary semiology at the College de France. 38. Stephane Mallarme, "Variations on a Subject," in Selected Poetry and Prose, ed. and trans. Mary Ann Caws (New York: New Direction, 1982), p. 75· 39. In Stephane Mallarme, "Displays (Eta/ages)," trans. Richard Sieburth, in Mallarme in Prose, ed. Mary Ann Caws (New York: New Directions, 2001), p. 26.
253
NOTES
40. "To the religious acts that alone used to perform the whole justice of the divine age, and which one could call formulae of actions, succeeded spoken formulae. The latter inherited the respect that people had for the former, and the superstitious respect for these formulae became inflexible, pitiless: uti lingua nuncupassit, ita jus esto {as language put it, so must the law be] (Twelve Tables)" (Jules Michelet, "Discours sur le systeme et la vie de Vico," introduction to Giambattista Vico, Principes de la philosophie de l'histoire, traduits de la Scienza nuova (1827), in Jules Michelet, Oeuvres completes, ed. Paul Viallaneix [Paris: Flammarion, 1971), 1:296). 4i. Cited in Albert Dauzat, Etudes de linguistique fran<;aise (Paris: d' Artrey, n.d.), p. 57· 42. Damourette and Pichon, Des mots a la pensee, par. 317, 1:378. Word formed from the Latin pullus, small animal 4 3. Das Kleine, in German, means "the little one." See "A 'Little One' as the Genital Organ" (Sigmund Freud, The Interpretation of Dreams, trans. James Strachey [New York: Avon, 1965], VI, E, II, pp. 397-399). 44. This is the thirteenth-week surprise Barthes had promised on various occasions during the course. 45. Roland Barthes, "Le retour comme farce-Recurrence as Farce," Roland Barthes, trans. Richard Howard (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977), p. 88; OC, 3:162. See the quotation from Marx's German Ideology in note 2 of the April l, 1978, session. 46. Satyricon (1969), film by Federico Fellini, based on Petronius. 47. Herculine Barbin, Being the Recently Discovered Memoirs of a Nineteenth-century French Hermaphrodite, trans. Richard McDougall (New York: Pantheon, 1980; published by Gallimard in 1978). In the introduction, Michel Foucault writes: "The question of strange destinies like her own, which have raised so many problems for medicine and law, especially since the sixteenth century, will be dealt with in the volume of the History of Sexuality that will be devoted to hermaphrodites" (p 119). The first volume of Michel Foucault's History of Sexuality, The Will to Knowledge, came out in 1976. The following volumes would appear quite a bit later (1984), when Foucault's project had evolved in a direction that no longer included this subject. 48. Emile Zola, Paris, trans. Ernest Alfred Vizetelly (1894; reprint, Dover, N.H.: Alan Sutton, 1993), pp. 29-30. 49. Tincturae are in the Boehmian theory the "principles" of life: limbus (male) and matrix (female). 50. "Before creation, God was hermaphrodite; he subsequently split himself into two opposite beings, the intercourse of which produced the world .... The Sun is masculine, the Earth feminine. The feminine principle is embodied most especially in the Moon; she is the Mother, the eternally pregnant but eternally virgin goddess" (Serge Hutin, L'Alchimie, Que-sais-je? no. 506 [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966). p. 63 ). 5i. In the chapter entitled "Hermaphrodites," Hocke writes: "According to tradition, Adam too was originally an androgyne. The German god Tuisto too is a hermaphrodite .... Angelo logy characterizes the angels as androgynous beings. According the ethnographic research of Winthuis, the cult of the hermaphrodite and the eroticism attached to it testifies to the desire to identify oneself with the supreme being. According to Hermes Trismegistus, the handbook of all esoterics, God is hermaphrodite. The Roman Janus primitively joined a feminine face to a masculine one" (Gustav Rene Hocke, Labyrinthe de !'art fantastique: Le Manierisme dans !'art europeen, trans. Cornelius Heim [Paris: Denod, Gonthier, 1977], pp. 254-255). 52. When Lucifer and the bad angels rebelled against God, a group of the other angels remained neutral: "And he {Virgil] said to me: 'This miserable state is borne
254
NOTES
by the wretched souls of those who lived without disgrace and without praise. They are mixed with that caitiff choir of the angels who were not rebels, nor faithful to God, but were for themselves. The heavens drove them forth, not to be less fair, and the depth of Hell does not receive them lest the wicked have some glory over them"' (Dante, Inferno, vol. I of The Divine Comedy, trans. John D. Sinclair [New York: Oxford University Press, I948], canto 3, 11. 34-36, p. 49). 5 3. Barthes gives the wrong biblical reference. Genesis I :2 7 reads " ... male and female created he them." The quotation in the text in fact comes from Genesis 5:2: "Male and female created he them; and blessed them, and called their name Adam, in the day when they were created." 54. "[Adam] is androgyne and endowed with magical powers that make him the master of nature" (Alexandre Koyre, La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme [I929; reprint, Paris: Vrin, I979], p. 225). "Adam wasn't asexual as a pure spirit would be; he united in himself, in his celestial body, both tincturae, the masculine and the feminine, and that's the reason he can be called a masculine virgin" (ibid., p. 230). 55. Esoteric Jewish treatise written around I300 probably by Moses ben Shem Tov De Leon. See Georges Nataf, Symboles, signes et marques (Paris: Berg International, I973 ), pp. 20I-204. 56. "The kabbalists considered that God, in his goodness, gave man the possibility, hidden in letters, of rebecoming Adam Kadmon" (ibid., p. 204). 57. Note on the marginalia: All references are to Nataf. Yin and yang are discussed on p. 2I7; the "Symbol of the Zohar" on p. 2rr; "The 'cosmic drama' was sexualized; the 'conjunctio' or coitus between the male principle and the female principle, between sulfur and mercury was an essential step, that of the realization of the unique being, the new Adam symbolized by the crowned Androgyne" appears on p. 22r. 5 8. What Barthes calls also the "third term". 59. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, I97I), pp. I50-I51. The quotation from De Quincey comes from part I of Suspiria de Profundis. 60. Freud, Leonardo da Vinci and a Memory of His Childhood, trans. Alan Tyson (New York: Norton Library, I964), pp. 47-48. 6r. [Oral: Barthes evokes Proust.] 62. For the death of Bolkonsky, see Roland Barthes, "Longtemps, je me suis couche de bonne heure" (I978), in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Hill and Wang, I986), p. 286; OC, 3:833. See also the August 5, I977, entry of "Deliberation" (I978), in ibid., pp. 366-367; OC, 3:I0Io. 63. Freud, Leonardo da Vinci, p. 67. See also: "It is possible that in these figures, Leonardo has denied the unhappiness of his erotic life and has triumphed over it in his art, by representing the wishes of the boy, infatuated with his mother, as fulfilled in this blissful union of the male and female natures" (ibid., p. 68). Annex
r. Barthes didn't have time to present the following three figures ("Intensities," "To Give Leave," "Fright") during the course. Some preparatory notecards refer also to a series of "abandoned figures": "Abandon," "Apnea," "Bisemy," "Center," "Ring," "Prose," "Signature," "Squashed," "Tranquility," "Violence," and so on (Roland Barthes Bequest/IMEC Archives). 2. Francis Bacon, Novum organum, book 2, par. II, in The Advancement of Learning and Novum Organum, ed. James Edward Creighton (New York: Colonial, I90o), p. 374.
255
NOTES
3. Universite Paul Sabatier-Toulouse III, Laboratoire de psychophysiologie, Introduction a l'etude du comportement animal: 40 manipulations (Paris: Nathan, I977), p. 23 2. 4. Ibid., p. 48. 5. Maria Van Rysselberghe, r945-r95r, vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour /'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (r9r8-r95r), Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7 (Paris: Gallimard, 1977), p. I69 (February 5, I950). 6. Pseudo-Denys l' Arfopagite (Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite), Oeuvres completes, trans. and ed. Maurice de Gandillac (Paris: Aubier-Montaigne, I94 3 ), p. 34. Gandillac writes in his preface: "In Dionysian language, words in arche (principle of) belong to cataphasis and designate God according to that causal form that saint Thomas will call eminent and formal. The words in hyper and those that begin with a privative a concern apophasis and designate the ineffable In itself of the Deity. But the two languages are intimately intermixed like the two methods themselves. Whence the joining of the superineffable adjective to the Superessential Thearchy" (ibid., p. 34 n. 68). Barthes refers also to two entries from the glossary Gandillac added to his edition: "Principle of all good: Agatharchia. Principatus bonitatis. Principle of goodness. I Principle of all light: Archiphotos. Principium lucis. Archilight. I Principle of all order: Taxiarchia. Ordinis Praefectura. Taxiarchy. I Principle of all sacrament: Teletarchia. Initiatio primitiva. Teletarchy. I Principle of all unity: Henarchia. Uni principatus. Principle of oneness. I Principle of all life: Z6archikos. Vitae principium, vitam initians. Principle of life" and "About which calling it beautiful is saying too little: Hyperkalos. Superpulcher. Superbeautiful. Syn: More than beautiful, beyond beauty. I About which calling it good is saying too little: Hyperagathos. Superbonus. supra quam bonus. Supergood. I About which calling it god is saying too little: Hypertheos. Supra Deau. Superdivine. About which calling it ineffable is saying too little: Hyperarrhetos. Superineffabilis. Unutterable. About which calling it unknowable is saying too little: Hyperagn6sios. Supra quam indemonstrabilis. Superagnostic. About which calling it luminous is saying too little: Hyperlampon. Superlucens. Hyperluminous." 7. "When they had to express a feeling that risked involving an exuberance of gesture or voice, the queens contented themselves with saying: 'I'm the More-than-More'" (Jean Genet, Our Lady of the Flowers, trans. Bernard Frechtman [New York: Grove, 1963], p. III [translation modified]). 8. In Greek: "action of lifting, abstraction, subtraction," which among others gives "apheresis." 9. Charles Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, trans. Ellen Fox (New York: Herder and Herder, I97I), p. 43. IO. Bacon, Novum organum, book 2, par. 46, p. I78. l I. "Prodicos strived to give each of these terms its own meaning, as do the disciples of the Portie when calling joy a reasonable euphoria, pleasure an unreasonable euphoria, delectation a pleasure obtained through the ear and satisfaction a pleasure generated by discourse" (Alexander of Aphrodisia, Commentary on Aristotle's Topics, commenting the following passage of Aristotle: "You must see whether your opponent has stated something as an accidental attribute of itself, taking it as something different because it bears a different name, just as Prodicos divided pleasure into joy, delight and merriment; for these are all names for the same thing, namely pleasure. If, therefore, anyone shall assert that joy is an accidental attribute of merriment, he would be saying that it is an accidental attribute of itself" [Aristotle, Topica, II (6, 22-27), in Topica, vol. 2 of Aristotle in Twenty-three Volumes, trans. E. S. Forster (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, I989 ), p. 3 57 ]). Barthes's source is Jean-Paul Dumont, Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1969), p. I2o.
256
NOTES
12. Stobeaus, Anthology, quoted in Dumont, Les Sophistes, p. 129. 13. "Minimal Art" (Barthes's English): "Anti-expressionist before anything else, intent on neutralizing form and color, minimal art uses extremely simple and readable figures that are multiplied to the infinite" (Encyclopedia Universalis, s.v. "Minimal, Art" [Paris: Encyclopedia Universalis, 1975], 19:1279). 14. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 48. l 5. "The conatus, dynamic aspect of the essence of a thing, constitutes the effort through which each thing tries to persevere in its being. Being modifiable by external causes in the sense of more or of less, the conatus varies" (Sylvain Zac, La Morale de Spinoza [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1959], p. 27). 16. "(Hegel] believes in a process that goes in the direction of a flowering, leading to an absolute knowledge. Lao-tzu, on the opposite, aspires only to the return to primordial and indistinct unity. One praises the more, the other the less" (Jean Grenier, L'Esprit du Tao [Paris: Flammarion, 1973], p. 51). 17. "To be aware of one's own virile strength (to know that one is a rooster) and nonetheless to hold oneself willingly in the inferior condition of the female (the hen); to keep oneself willingly at the lowliest level in the empire .... Such a behavior is the proof that one still has the primordial virtue (the absolute disinterestedness, participation in the Principle)" (ibid., p. 124-125). l 8. The paragraph 3 2 of Edmund Husserl's Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy, trans. F. Kersten (The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1982) is devoted to the "Phenomenological epoche": "I must not accept such a proposition until after I have put parenthesis around it ... . The whole prediscovered world posited in the natural attitude, actually found in experience and taken with perfect 'freedom from theories' as it is actually experienced, as it clearly shows itself in the concatenations of experience, is now without validity for us" (p. 62). 19. John Cage (in conversation with Daniel Charles), For the Birds (Boston: Marion Boyars, 1981), p. 53. 20. Epoche (epechein), in Greek: "to suspend." 2I. Sextus Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, trans. R. G. Bury (1933; reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1969 ), I, 196, p. l l 5. Barthes quoted from Jean-Paul Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs: Textes choisis et traduits (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966), 47. 22. "The usual tradition amongst the older Sceptics is that the 'modes' by which 'suspension' is supposed to be brought about are ten in number" (Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, 36, p. 25). Barthes quoted from Dumont, Les Sophistes grecs, p. 49. Aenesidemus was one of the Skeptic philosophers. 23. "In matters of opinion (doxa), not to profess dogmatic ones (dogma) gives the Skeptic impassivity (apatheia) and absence of worry (ataraxia)" (Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs, p. 206n). 2+ Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, l 9-20, p. l l (Barthes quoted from Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs, p. 12). 2 5. Pyrrho's, according to Diogenes Laertius; see "Life of Pyrrho," in Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers, trans. R. D. Hicks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925 ), IX, 62, 2:475. Barthes already quoted this expression during the May 27 session; see "Validity and Truth" in the figure "Kairos" and n. 2 5 there. 26. Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, 13, p. 23 (Barthes quoted from Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs, p. 12). 27. "If we ask what the man of ressentiment is, we must not forget this principle: he does not re-act." (Gilles Deleuze, Nietzsche and Philosophy, trans. Hugh Tomlinson [New York: Columbia University Press, 1983], p. II).
257
NOTES
28. "Faire deriver la sublimation" was a seminar held by Jean Laplanche from November I6, I976, to February I7, I977; reprinted in Jean Laplanche, La Sublimation, vol. 3 of Problematiques (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I98o), p. 2I5. 29. "Stupidity is not my strong point" (Paul Valery, "The Evening with Monsieur Teste,'' in Monsieur Teste, trans. Jackson Mathews [Princeton: Princeton University Press, I973l, p. 8). 30. Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, 20I, p. II9 (Barthes quoted from Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs, p. 45). Note on the marginalia: The first aphorism of Bacon's Novum Organum reads: "Man, as the minister and interpreter of nature, does and understands as much as his observations on the order of nature, either with regards to things or the mind, permit him and neither knows nor is capable of more" (Advancement of Learning and Novum Organum, p. 3 I5). 3I. Van Rysselberghe, r945-r9sr, p. 103 (July 2, I948). 32. Ibid., pp. IOI-I03 (July 2, I948). 3 3. Sigmund Freud, The Psychotic, Dr. Schreber: Psychoanalytic Notes Upon an Autobiographical Account of a Case of Paranoia. Three Case Histories, intro. Philip Rieff (New York: Collier Books, I963). 34. See above, p. ooo. 3 5. "It is not only change that allows us to accede to discontinuous behaviour. Clearer psychological cases can be found that sanction the teaching of a real behaviour relative to nothingness. Pierre Janet has in fact placed much emphasis on deferred behaviour, on the interruptions of an action whose consequences are postponed to the future" (Gaston Bachelard, The Dialectic of Duration, trans. Mary McAllester Jones [Manchester, U.K.: Clinamen, I950], p. 60, referring to Pierre Janet, L'Evolution de la memoire et de la notion de temps [Paris: A. Chahine, I928]). 36. Guy Testas and Jean Testas, L'Inquisition, Que sais-je? no. I237 (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I966), p. 3 5. 37. See above, p. III. 3 8. See n. 29 of the February 2 5 session. 39. Angelus Silesius, L'Errant cherubinique, trans. Roger Munier, intro. Roger Laporte (Paris: Planete, I970), p. 98. 40. Empiricus, Outlines of Pyrrhonism, I, 29, p. 2I, quoted from Dumont, Les Sceptiques grecs, p. I4. 4I. "The only passion of my life was fear": Barthes used this sentence attributed to Hobbes as an epigraph in The Pleasure of the Text, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (New York: Hill and Wang, I973). See also "L'Image": "At the origin of everything, Fear." ("The Image," in The Rustle of Language, trans. Richard Howard [New York: Hill and Wang, I986] p. 350; OC, 3:870). 42. Baudelaire, Artificial Paradise, p. 48. 43. Rhaptein, in Greek: "to sew." 44. Barthes's English. 45. Kurt Eissler, Leonardo da Vinci: Psychoanalytic Notes on the Enigma (London: Hogarth, I962), p. 582. Jean Laplanche commented on Eissler's book during the February I session of his I976-I977 "Faire deriver la sublimation" seminar (Laplanche, La Sublimation, p. 2I 5). One of Barthes's notecards quotes Laplanche: "Eissler connects this independence with Leonardo's desire to gain control by knowledge, by machines, and particularly by the mastery of flight" (Roland Barthes Bequest/IMEC Archives). 46. "This term fright ... has a psychoanalytical history, with the distinction raised by Freud from the outset between fright and anxiety: fright being like a sudden input of energy that instantly overwhelms all possibility of defense,
258
NOTES
creating a state he calls 'Vberwaltigung,' a very difficult term to translate" (Laplanche, La Sublimation, p. 217). 47. "There is something about anxiety that protects its subject against fright and so against fright neurosis" (Sigmund Freud, Beyond the Pleasure Principle, trans. James Strachey [New York: Bantam, 1959], p. 30). 48. These are "substitutive behaviors," as is indicated in Universite Paul Sabatier-Toulouse III, Introduction l'etude du comportement animal, p. 33. 49. Frequent references to Debussy's Pelleas et Melisande in A Lover's Discourse, trans. Richard Howard (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978). 50. Joseph de Maistre, Les Soirees de Saint-Petersbourg, seventh dialogue, in The Works ofJoseph de Maistre, ed. and trans. Jack Lively (New York: Macmillan, 1965), p. 256 (translation modified).
a
Summary I. At the end of the academic term, each professor at the College de France writes a brief summary of what he taught to be included in the Annuaire (Yearbook) of the institution. These yearly reports are also supposed to include the professors' "Missions," as the lecture tours or seminars given abroad and sponsored or simply authorized by the cultural services division of the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs are officially called in French administrative jargon.
259
NOTES
--, I ll
-
Works in English Aeschylus. Suppliant Maidens, Persians, Prometheus, Seven Against Thebes. Trans. Herbert Weir Smyth. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1922.
Aristophanes. The Peace, The Birds, The Frogs. Trans. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1924. Aristotle. The Metaphysics, Books I-IX. Trans. Hugh Tredennick. Vol. 17 of Aristotle in Twenty-three Volumes. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, l 9 3 3. Reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, l 9 8 9. - - . Topica. Trans. E. S. Forster. Vol. 2 of Aristotle in Twenty-three Volumes. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1989. Augustine. Sermons, Part III. Vols. 4 and 9 of The Works of Saint Augustine: A Translation for the 21st Century. Trans. Edmund Hill. Hyde Park, N.Y.: New City, 1992 and 1994· Augustine. In Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist Bishop of Citra. http://www.ccel.org/fathers/NPNF l -04 ll Augustine/bk_petilian. Bachelard, Gaston. Air and Dreams: An Essay on the Imagination of Movement. Trans. Edith R. Farrell and C. Frederick Farrell. Dallas: Dallas Institue of Humanities and Culture, l 9 8 8. - - . The Dialectic of Duration. Trans. Mary McAllester Jones. Manchester, U.K.: Clinamen, 1950. Bacon, Francis. The Advancement of Learning and Novum organum Ed. James Edward Creighton. New York: Colonial, 1900. - - . Selected Writings of Francis Bacon. Ed. Hugh G. Dick. New York: Modern Library, l 9 5 5. Barthes, Roland. Camera Lucida. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 198r. - - . Critical Essays. Trans. Richard Howard. Evanston, Ill.: Northwestern University Press, 1972. - - . Elements of Semiology. Trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith. New York: Hill and Wang, 1967. - - . Empire of Signs. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 1982.
- - . The Fashion System. Trans. Matthew Ward and Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 1983. - - . The Grain of the Voice: Interviews 1962-1980. Trans. Linda Coverdale. Berkeley: University of California Press, l 9 8 5. - - . Incidents. Trans. Richard Howard. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992. - - . "Lecture." Trans. Richard Howard. October, no. 8 (spring 1979): 3-16. - - . A Lover's Discourse: Fragments. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1978. - - . Michelet. Trans. Richard Howard. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1987. - - . Mythologies. Trans. Annette Lavers. New York: Hill and Wang, 1977· - - . New Critical Essays. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 1980. 261
- - . The Pleasure of the Text. Trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith. New York: Hill and Wang, 1973· - - . The Responsibility of Forms. Trans. Richard Howard. Berkeley: University of California Press, l 9 8 5. - - . Roland Barthes by Roland Barthes. Trans. Richard Howard. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977· - - . The Rustle of Language. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 1986. - - . S!Z. Trans. Richard Miller. New York: Hill and Wang, 1974· - - . Sade/Fourier/Loyola. Trans. Richard Miller. New York: Hill and Wang, 1976.
- - . Writer Sollers. Trans. Philip Thody. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, l 9 8 7. - - . Writing Degree Zero. Trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith. New York: Hill and Wang, 1968. Bateson, Gregory. Steps to an Ecology of Mind. Northvale, N.J.: Aronson, 1972.
Baudelaire, Charles. Artificial Paradise. Trans. Ellen Fox. New York: Herder and Herder, l97I. - - . Les Fleurs du Mal. Trans. Richard Howard. Boston: Godine, 1982. Bayle, Pierre. Philosophical Commentary on These Words of Jesus Christ, Compel them to come in, where it is proven by several demonstrative reasons that there is nothing more abominable than to make conversions by force, and where are refuted all the convertists sophisms for constraint and the apology that saint Augustin made for persecutions: A Modern Translation and Critical Interpretation. Trans. and ed. Amie Godman. Tannenbaum, N.Y.: P. Lang, 1987. Beckett, Samuel. All That Fall: A Play for Radio. London: Faber and Faber, 1957·
Benjamin, Walter. "Critique of Violence." Trans. Edmund Jephcott. In 19131926, vol. l of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings. Ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996. - - . "Dostoevsky's The Idiot." Trans. Rodney Livingstone. In 1913-1926, vol. l of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings. Ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1996. - - . "Hashish in Marseilles." Trans. Edmund Jephcott. In 1927-1934, vol. 2 of Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, ed. Michael W. Jennings, Howard Eiland, and Gary Smith. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999· Bettelheim, Bruno. The Empty Fortress: Infantile Autism and the Birth of the Self. New York: Free, 1967. Blanchot, Maurice. The Book to Come. Trans. Charlotte Mandell. Palo Alto, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2003. - - . The Infinite Conversation. Trans. Susan Hanson. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1993· Cage, John (in conversation with Daniel Charles). For the Birds. Boston: Marion Boyars, l98I. Castaneda, Carlos. The Teachings of Don Juan: A Yaqui Way of Knowledge. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968. Castellion, Sebastian. Concerning Heretics: Whether They Are to Be Persecuted and How They Are to Be Treated. A Collection of the Opinions of Learned Men Both Ancient and Modern. Trans. Roland H. Bainton. New York: Columbia University Press, 1935· Corbin, Henry. Alone with the Alone: Creative Imagination in the Sufism of Ibn 'Arabi. 1969, Reprint, with preface by Harold Bloom, Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1997·
262
BIBLIOGRAPHY
r l
De Quincey, Thomas. Confessions of an English opium-Eater. Vol. 3 of The Collected Writings of Thomas De Quincey. Rev. ed. Ed. David Masson. Edinburgh: Adam and Charles Black, 1890. Debussy, Claude. Pelleas and Melisande. Trans. Hugh Macdonald. New York: Riverrun, 1982. Deleuze, Gilles. Nietzsche and Philosophy. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson. New York: Columbia University Press, 1983. Deleuze, Gilles and Felix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1987. Dodds, E. R. The Greeks and the Irrational. Berkeley: University of California Press, l 9 5 I. Eissler, Kurt. Leonardo da Vinci: Psychoanalytic Notes on the Enigma. London: Hogarth, 1962. Ferenczi, S:indor. Thalassa: A Theory of Genitality. Trans. Henry Alden Bunker. Albany, N.Y.: Psychoanalytical Quarterly, 1938. Finley, Moses I. Democracy Ancient and Modern. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1973. Freud, Sigmund. Beyond the Pleasure Principle. Trans. James Strachey. New York: Bantam, 1959· - - . The Interpretation of Dreams. Trans. James Strachey. New York: Avon, 1965.
- - . Leonardo da Vinci and a Memory of His Childhood. Trans. Alan Tyson. New York: Norton Library, 1964. --.The Psychotic, Dr. Schreber: Psychoanalytic Notes Upon an Autobiographical Account of a Case of Paranoia. Three Case Histories. Intro. Philip Rieff. New York: Collier Books, 1963. Genet, Jean. Our Lady of the Flowers. Trans. Bernard Frechtman. New York: Grove, 1963. Gide, Andre. The Fruits of the Earth. Trans. Dorothy Bussy. New York: Knopf, 1949· - - . The Journals of Andre Gide. 4 vols. Trans. Justin O'Brien. New York: Knopf, 1967. - - . Marshlands and Prometheus Misbound: Two Satires. Trans. George D. Painter. London: Secker and Warburg, l 9 5 3. Grice, H.P. "Logic and Conversation." In P. Cole and J. Morgan, eds., Syntax and Semantics: Speech Act. New York: Academic, 1975· Hegel, G. W. F. Plato and the Platonists. Vol. 2 of Lectures on the History of Philosophy. Trans. E. S. Haldane and Frances H. Simson. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 199 5. Herculine Barbin, Being the Recently Discovered Memoirs of NineteenthCentury French Hermaphrodite. Intro. Michel Foucault. Trans. Richard McDougall. New York: Pantheon, 1980. Husserl, Edmund. Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy. Trans. F. Kersten. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1982. Jakobson, Roman. "Linguistics and Poetics." In Style in Language. Ed. Thomas A. Sebeok. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 1960. Janouch, Gustav. Conversations with Kafka. Trans. Goromwy Rees. New York: New Directions, 1971. Kakuzo, Okakura. The Book of Tea. 1906. Reprint, Rutland, Vt.: Tuttle, 1956. Kierkegaard, Soren. Fear and Trembling. Trans. Walter Lowrie. New York: Doubleday, Anchor, 1954· Kroeber, A. L. and J. Richardson. Three Centuries of Women's Dress Fashion. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1940.
263
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Lacan, Jacques. Ecrits: A Selection. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton, 1 977·
- - . The Seminar of Jacques Lacan. Book 2, The Ego in Freud's Theory and the Technique of Psychoanalysis (r954-r95 5). Ed. Jacques-Alain Miller. Trans. Sylvana Tomaselli. New York: Norton, 1988. --."Seminar on 'The Purloined Letter."' Trans. Jeffrey Mehlman. Yale French Studies, no. 48 (1972): 39-72. Laertius, Diogenes. Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers. 2 vols. Trans. R. D. Hicks. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925. Levi-Strauss, Claude. Introduction to the Work of Marcel Mauss. Trans. Felicity Baker. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1987. - - . Structural Anthropology. Trans. Monique Layton. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1983. Lycurgus. Against Leocrates. In Minor Attic Orators. Trans. J. 0. Burtt. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1954· de Maistre, Joseph. Letters on the Spanish Inquisition. Trans. T. J. O'Flaherty. Boston, 1830. Reprint, New York: Scholars' Facsimiles and Reprints, 1977·
- - . The Pope. Trans. Aeneas McD. Dawson. London: C. Dolman, 1850. Reprint, New York: Howard Fertig, 1975· - - . The Works of Joseph de Maistre. Ed. and trans. Jack Lively. New York: Macmillan, 19 56. Mallarme, Stephane. Mallarme in Prose. Ed. Mary Ann Caws. Trans. Richard Sieburth. New York: New Directions, 200I. - - . Stephane Mallarme: Selected Poetry and Prose. Ed. and trans. Mary Ann Caws. New York: New Directions, 1982. Marin, Louis. Utopics: Spatial Play. Trans. Robert A. Vollrath. Atlantic Highlands, N.J.: Humanities, 1984. Marx, Karl. The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte. New York: International, 1963. - - . The German Ideology. New York: International, 1947· Michelangelo. The Poems. Trans. Christopher Ryan. London: Dent, 1996. Michelet, Jules. Satanism and Witchcraft: A Study in Medieval Superstition. Trans. A. R. Allinson. New York: Citadel, 1946. Miller, Henry. Quiet Days in Clichy. New York: Grove, 1987. Milner, Jean-Claude. For the Love of Language. Trans. Ann Banfield. New York: Macmillan, 1990. Nietzsche, Friedrich. "On Truth and Falsity in Their Ultramoral Sense" (1873). In The Complete Works of Nietzsche, ed. Oscar Levy, vol. 2, Early Greek Philosophy, trans. Maximilian A. Miigge. New York: Russel and Russel, 1964. - - . Untimely Meditations. Trans. R. J. Hollingdale. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997· Optatus of Milevis. Optatus: Against the Donatists. Trans. Mark Edwards. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1997· Painter, George Duncan. Marcel Proust: A Biography. 2 vols. New York: Vintage, 1978. Pascal. Pensees. Trans. W. F. Trotter. London: Dent; New York: Dutton, 1949· Pasolini, Pier Paolo. Selected Poems. Trans. Norman MacAfee and Luciano Martinengo. London: Calder, 1982. Percheron, Maurice. Buddha and Buddhism. Trans. Edmund Stapleton. New York: Harper, l 9 57. Philostratus. Lives of the Sophists. Trans. Wilmer Cave Wright. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1922.
264
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Proust, Marcel. The Past Recaptured. Trans. Andreas Mayor. New York: Vintage, l97r. Rignano, Eugenio. The Psychology of Reasoning. Trans. Winifred A. Holl. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1923. Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. The Reveries of the Solitary Walker. Trans. Charles E. Butterworth. New York: NYU Press, 1979· Sartre, Jean-Paul. The Emotions: Outline of a Theory. Trans. Bernard Fechtman. New York: Carol, 1993· - - . Preface to Nathalie Sarraute, Portrait of a Man Unknown. Trans. Maria Jolas. New York: Braziller, 1958. Scholem, Gershom G. On the Kabba/ah and Its Symbolism. Trans. Ralph Mannheim. New York: Schocken, 1965. Schopenhauer, Arthur. The World as Will and Representation. Trans. E. H. J. Payne. 3 vols. New York: Dover, 1966. Sextus Empiricus. Against the Logicians. Trans. R. G. Bury. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, l 9 3 5. - - . Outlines of Pyrrhonism. Trans. R. G. Bury. 1933· Reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1969. Shelton, Herbert McGolphin. Fasting and Sunbathing. Vol. 3 of The Hygienic System. San Antonio: Dr Shelton's Health School, 1934· Strabo. The Geography of Strabo. Trans. Horace Leonard Jones. Vol. 5. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1988. Suzuki, Daisetz Teitaro. Essays in Zen Buddhism. 3 vols. London: Luzac, 1927, 1933, 1934·
Theocritus. "A New Inscription for the Grave of Hipponax." In The Greek Bucolic Poets. Trans. J.M. Edmonds. New York: Putnam's, 1919. Todorov, Tzvetan. Symbolism and Interpretation. Trans. Catherine Porter. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1982. Tolstoy, Leo. War and Peace. Trans. Louise Maude and Aylmer Maude. New York: Norton, 1966. Valery, Paul. Monsieur Teste. Trans. Jackson Mathews. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1973· Vendryes, Joseph. Language: A Linguistic Introduction to History. Trans. Paul Radin. New York: Knopf, 1925. Voltaire (Frarn;:ois-Marie Arouet). Treatise on Tolerance. Trans. Brian Masters. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Watts, Alan. The Way of Zen. New York: Pantheon, 1957· Winnicott, D. W. "Fear of Breakdown." International Review of PsychoAnalysis l, no. l (1974): 104-107. Zeami. On the Art of the No Drama: The Major Treatises of Zeami. Trans. J. Thomas Rimer and Yamazaki Masakazu. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1984. Zola, Emile. Paris. Trans. Ernest Alfred Vizetelly. 1893. Reprint, Dover, N.H.: Alan Sutton, 1993.
Works in Other Languages Adam, Lucien. Du genre dans !es divers es langues. Memoires de I' Academie Stanislas, ser. 4, vol. l 5. Nancy: Berger-Levra ult, l 8 8 3. Barthes, Roland. Comment vivre ensemble: Simulations romanesques de quelques espaces quotidiens. Ed. Claude Coste. Paris: Seuil/IMEC, 2002.
- - . Oeuvres completes. Ed. Eric Marty. 3 vols. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1993-1995.
265
BIBLIOGRAPHY
-- - . "Poujade et !es intellectuels." In Mythologies. Paris: Seuil, 1957· - - . Pretexte: Roland Barthes. Colloque de Cerisy. Ed. Antoine Compagnon. Paris: Union Generale d'Edition, 10/18, 1978. Bataille, Georges. "Le Cheval academique" (1929). In Documents, ed. Bernard Noel. Paris: Mercure de France, 1968. Benjamin, Walter. Uber Haschisch. Ed. Tillman Rexroth. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1972. Bident, Christophe. Maurice Blanchot, partenaire invisible. Seyssel: Champ Vallon, 1998. Bloy, Leon. L'Invendable (r904-r907). Vol. 2 of Journal. Paris: Mercure de France, 1958. Bossuet. Sermons: Le Careme du Louvre. Ed. Constance Cagnat-Deboeuf. Paris: Gallimard, 2oor. Bouillier, M. Introduction to Johann Gottlieb Fichte, Methode pour arriver a la vie bienheureuse, trans. M. Bouillier. Paris: Ladrange, l 84 5. Brochard, Victor. Les Sceptiques grecs. 1887. Reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1959· Brulotte, Gaeran. Oeuvres de chair: Figures du discours erotique. Sainte-Foy, Quebec: Presses de l'Universite de Laval, 1998. Bruneau, Charles. Manuel de phonetique pratique. Nancy: Berger-Levrault, 193!.
Castex, Pierre and Paul Surer. Manuel des etudes litteraires franr:;aises. Vol. 6. Paris: Hachette, l 9 53. Chaix-Ruy, Jules. La Formation de la pensee philosophique de G. B. Vico. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1945· Reprint, New York: Arno, 1979·
Cioran, E. M. Preface to Joseph de Maistre, Textes par E. M. Cioran. Monaco: Rocher, 19 57. Corbin, Henry. En Islam iranien: Aspects spirituels et philosophiques. 4 vols. Paris: Gallimard, 1971-1972. Damourette, Jacques and Edouard Pichon. Des mots a la pensee: Essai de grammaire de la langue franr:;aise. 7 vols. 19II-1940. Reprint, Paris: d'Artrey, 1968. Dauzat, Albert. Etudes de linguistique franr:;aise. Paris: d' Artrey, n.d. De Quincey, Thomas. Confessions d'un mangeur d'opium. Trans. V. Descreux. Paris: Stock, 1903. Descreux, V. Introduction to Thomas De Quincey, Confessions d'un mangeur d'opium, trans. and ed. V. Descreux. Paris: Stock, 1903. Dubois, Jean, gen. ed. Dictionnaire de linguistique. Paris: Larousse, 1972. Dumont, Jean-Paul, ed. Les Sceptiques grecs: Textes choisis et traduits. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966. - - , trans. and ed. Les Sophistes: Fragments et temoignages. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1969. Durand, Gilbert. Les Structures anthropologiques de l'imaginaire. Paris: Bordas, 1969. Durand, Marguerite. Le Genre grammatical en franr:;ais parle a Paris et dans la region parisienne. Paris: d'Artrey, 1936. Etiemble. Preface to Lao-tzu, Tao To King, trans. Liou Kia-hway. Paris: Gallimard, 1977· Fichte, Johann Gottlieb. Methode pour arriver a la vie bienheureuse. Trans. M. Bouillier. Paris: Ladrange, 1845. Gandillac, Maurice de. Introduction to Pseudo-Denys l'Arfopagite [Dionysius the Areopagite], Oeuvres completes, trans. and ed. Maurice de Gandillac. Paris: Aubier-Montaigne, 1943· Glucksmann, Andre. La Cuisiniere et le mangeur d'hommes: Essai sur l'Etat, le marxisme, les camps de concentration. Paris: Seuil, l 97 5.
266
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Grenier, Jean. L'Esprit du Tao. Paris: Flammarion, 1973· Guehenno, Jean. L'Evangile eternel (etude sur Michelet). Paris: Grasser, 1927. Hocke, Gustav Rene. Labyrinthe de ['art fantastique: Le Manierisme dans /'art europeen. Trans. Cornelius Heim. Paris: Denae!, Gonthier, 1977· Hofmann, M. and A. Pierre. La Vie de Tolstoi". Paris: Gallimard, 1934· Hutin, Serge. J;Alchimie. Que-sais-je? no. 506. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1966. Israel, Lucien. L'Hysterique, le sexe et le medecin. Paris: Masson, 1978. Lyotard, Jean-Fram;:ois. "De l'apathie thforique." Critique, no. 333 (February 1975): 254-265.
Joly, Robert, ed. La Tolerance. Paris: Fernand Nathan, 1970. Klossowski, Pierre. Le Baphomet. Paris: Mercure de France, 1965. Kojeve, Alexandre. Essai d'une histoire raisonnee de la philosophie pai'enne. Vol. 3. Paris: Gallimard, 1973· Koyre, Alexandre. La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme. 1929. Reprint, Paris: Vrin, 1979· Lao-Tseu. Tao To King. Trans. Liou Kia-hway. Paris: Gallimard, 1977· Laplanche, Jean. "Faire deriver la sublimation." Psychanalyse al'universite 2, no. 8 (September 1977): 561-610. - - . La Sublimation. Vol. 3 of Problematiques. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1980. Lefebvre, Henri. De l'Etat. 4 vols. Paris: Union generale d'edition, 19761978.
Littre, Emile. Dictionnaire de la langue fran((aise. 5 vols. Paris: Hachette, 1877.
Lossky, Vladimir. Theologie negative et connaissance de dieu chez Maitre Eckhart. Paris: Vrin, 1960. Maistre, Joseph de. Textes par E. M. Cioran. Monaco: Rocher, 19 57. Maspero, Henri. Le Taoisme. Vol. 2 of Melanges posthumes sur !es religions et l'histoire de la Chine. Paris: SAEP, Publications du musee Guimet, 1950. Reprinted in Le Taoisme et !es religions chinoises, pp. 293-330. Paris: Gallimard, l97I. Massignon, Louis. La Passion d'al-Hallfij, martyr mystique de /'Islam. Paris: Genthner, 1922. Matter, Jacques. Emmanuel de Swedenborg: Sa vie, ses ecrits et sa doctrine. Paris, Didier, 1863. Michelet (Jules). "Discours sur le systeme et la vie de Vico." Introduction to G. B. Vico, Principes de la philosophie de l'histoire, traduits de la Scienza nuova (1827), trans. Jules Michelet. In Oeuvres completes, ed. Paul Viallaneix, vol. I. Paris: Flammarion, l97I. - - . XIXe siecle. In Oeuvres completes, ed. Paul Viallaneix, vol. 2I. Paris: Flammarion, 1982. Mirabeau. Discours et opinions de Mirabeau. Paris: Kieffer et A. Caunes, 1820.
Morsy, Zaghloul, ed. La Tolerance: Essai d'anthologie. Lyon: Editions Arabes, 1975· Nataf, Georges. Symboles, signes et marques. Paris: Berg International, 1973· Pasolini, Pier Paolo. "Une Vitalite desesperee." Trans. Jean-Charles Vegliante. Action poetique, no. 71 (October 1977): 32. Paulhan, Jean. Les Hain-Tenys: Poesies de dispute. In Oeuvres, 2:69-96, Paris: Cercle du Livre Precieux, 1966. Le Petit Robert I. Paris: Le Robert, 1984. Pseudo-Denys l'Arfopagite (Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite). Oeuvres completes. Trans. and ed. Maurice de Gandillac. Paris: Aubier-Montaigne, 1943·
267
BIBLIOGRAPHY
l Rambures, Jean-Louis de. Comment travaillent les ecrivains. Paris: Flammarion, I978. Rescio, Aldo. "Benjamin et Haschisch." In Drogue et langage, ed. Armando Verdiglione. Paris: Payot, I977· Richard (Frarn;:ois). Les Discours de la crise, la crise comme discours et la crise du sujet. Ph.D. diss., Universite de Paris-X, I977'· Sand, George. Elle et lui. Paris: Hachette, I8 59. Scalabrino, Camille. "La Science du texte rencontre Lacan." Marx ou creve: Revue de critique communiste, no. 2 (July I975): 44-69. Schrader, Paul. "Ozu et le Zen." Cahiers du cinema, no. 286 (March I978): 2I.
Shelton, Herbert McGolphin and Martin Melkonian. Le Jeune: Une Technique millenaire. Paris: Laffont, I977· Silesius, Angelus. L:Errant cherubinique. Trans. Roger Munier. Intro. Roger Laporte. Paris: Planete, I970. Sollers, Phillippe. Une Curieuse Solitude. Paris: Seuil, I958. - - . Paradis. Paris: Seuil, I98I. Tables de statistiques. "Table 9: Nombres au hasard." Revue de statistique appliquee 7, no. 4 (I959), supp.: 26-29. Taisen, Deshimaru. Vrai Zen, source vive, revolution. Paris: Le courrier du livre, I969. Telerama. March 4 and March II, I978. Testas, Guy and Jean Testas. I: Inquisition. Que sais-je? no. I237· Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I966. Universite Paul Sabatier-Toulouse III, Laboratoire de psychophysiologie. Introduction a l'etude du comportement animal: 40 manipulations. Paris: Nathan, I977· Valery, Paul. Preface to Kiko Yamata, Sur des livres japonais. Paris: Le Divan, I924.
Van Rysselberghe, Maria. r945-r95I. Vol. 4 of Les Cahiers de la Petite Dame: Notes pour l'histoire authentique d'Andre Gide (r9r8-r9sr). Cahiers Andre Gide no. 7. Paris: Gallimard, I977· Verdiglione, Armando, ed. Drogue et langage. Paris:, Payot, 1977. Vico (Giambattista). Principes de la philosophie de l'histoire, traduits de la Scienza nuova. Trans. Jules Michelet (I827). In Michelet, Oeuvres completes, ed. Paul Viallaneix, vol. I. Paris: Flammarion, I97I. Vigny, Alfred de. Journal d'un poete. Paris: Alphonse Lemerre, I88 5. Reprint, Paris: L'Harmattan, I993· Voltaire (Frarn;:ois-Marie Arouet). "Les Anciens et !es Modernes; ou, La Toilette de Mme de Pompadour." In Melanges. Ed. Jacques van den Heuvel. Paris: Gallimard, Bibliotheque de la Pleiade, I96I. Wulff, Eric. "Drogue, politique, langage et travail." In Drogue et langage, ed. Armando Verdiglione. Paris: Payot, I977· Zac, Sylvain. La Morale de Spinoza. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, I959·
Zeami. La Tradition secrete du No. Ed. Rene Sieffert. Paris: Gallimard-UNESCO, I960.
268
BIB LI 0 GRAP HY
1
Abraham, 28, 2I9n32 Adam: and Adam Kadmon, I93, 256n56; androgyny of, I92-93, 255nn5I,54 Adam, Lucien, I87, 254n26 Adorno, Theodor W., 222n29 Aenesidemus, 44, 20I, 258n22 Aeschylus, Io5, 235n47 Agrippa, 45 Akar, Mirese, I36, 24In2 Alexander (the Great), 208-9 Al-Hadj. See El-Hallaj Al Hallaj. See El-Hallaj Altdorfer, Albrecht, I66, 249n5 Andrei, Prince (Tolstoy character), I78,2I4n4 Angelus Silesius, 5I-52, 60, 206, 224nI3 Antisthenes, 58, 226n37 Apelles, I74 Aquinas, Thomas, 42, I58, I97, 222n4I,256n6 Aristophanes, 92, 232n50 Aristotle, II, 25, 65, I22, I83, 257nII Arjuna (fiction), I63, 248n56 Asmodeu (Lesage character), I63, 248n53 Augustine of Hippo, 24, I 59-60, 239n23,247nn38~4
Bachelard, Gaston, 44, 87, 97, 205, 223n45, 23In33,259n35;and physiological causality, I 3 3-34, I93, 24onn43,44 Bacon, Francis, II, 23, 26, 74, I27; and intensities, I98-99; Novum Organum, 89, I73, I96, I98, 204, 232n40 Balzac, Honore de, 60, 2I4n9, 227n46; Baudelaire on, 97, Ioo, 233m5 Bandeira, Manoel, 78, 23on2 Barre, Raymond, 24, 2I8nI6, 225n28 Bataille, Georges, xvi, I52, 2I4n8, 245n2
269
Bateson, Gregory, I27-28, I46, 243Il43 Baudelaire, Charles: Artificial Paradise of, xvi, 97-98; on De Quincey, 35, 96, I23, I67-68, I93-94; and drugs (H.B.), I5, 89, 97-Io4, I72,200, 207, 233nI6; as source, xxii-xxiii, I98, 242n26 Bayle, Pierre, I59-60, 236nI8, 247n40 Beckett, Samuel, I 8 5 Benjamin, Walter, 77, 9I, I58, 232n47, 234n27; and drugs, xxv, 222n29, 223n48, 234n24;and experiments with "H," I5, 33, 39,45,99-Ioo, I46 Berther, Frederic, 23 6n7 Bettelheim, Bruno, I4I, 252n66 Bias, 36, 65 Blanchot, Maurice, xxiii, 2I, 77, 108, I 54, I73; The Infinite Conversation, I7, 20, 27, 86, 92-95, I47, I89; on the neutral, 45, 52, 69-70,8I, 86, IOO, 2II Bloch, Marc, I54 Bloy, Leon, I3, 86, 89, I62, 2I6n37 Boehme, Jacob, xvi, xxiii, 93, I67, 2II, 223n43; on androgyny, I92-93, 255nn49,54; Banquet, I92; on God, I28-29, 2I8n6, 228n29, 239n24; and mysticism, 22, 54-55,74-75, I6I, I92; qualitas, 53-56, 225nnI9,22; and tolerance, I6o-6I Bolkonski, Prince (Tolstoy character), I44 Bonaparte, Louis-Napoleon, 8I Borgia, Cesare, I77 Bosch, Hieronymus, 49-5I, 224n8 Bossuet, Jacques Benigne, 28, 58, IOI,2I9n3I, 226n36 Boulez, Pierre, 22InI7 Bourdet, Claude, I II, 2 3 6n I 2 Bouttes, Jean-Louis, 99, 234n22 Brecht, Bertolt, 8I, IIO, 227nio, 23onio Brisson, Pierre, IIO-II, 236nI2
Brochard, Victor, 3 6, 72, I I I, II9,22InI8 Brondal, Vigo, xxiii, 7, 54, I90 Broschi, Carlo. See Farinelli Brulotte, Gaetan, I66, 249n2 Bruneau, Charles, 70, 228nI 5 Cage, John, xxiii, I44, I78, 20I Calvin, John, I6o, 247n42 Camus, Albert, III Casals, Pablo, 84, 2 3 In22 Cassou, Jean, III, 236nI2 Castaneda, Carlos, 84, I46, 243n4I Castellion, Sebastian, I25, 236nI8,238nio, 247n44 Castex, Pierre, I42, 242nn24,27 Celine, Louis-Ferdinand, I43 Chaix-Ruy, Jules, 24, IOI, I63, 2I8nII, 234n30, 248n49 Chang-tzu, I82, 25In52, 252n2 Chaplin, Charlie, 33, 70 Charles, Daniel, I78 Charlus (Proust character), I76, 25rn49 Chateaubriand, Frarn;:ois-Rene de, I37, 24InI2 Chirac, Jacques, 225n28 Chomsky, Noam, 4I Cicero, II, I4, 75, I58, 229n32 Cioran, E. M., xvi-xvii, 57, I62, 2I4n3, 225n3I Claude!, Paul, I54, 243n49 Clavreul, Jean, I7, 2I7n49 Clerc, Thomas, xxv Compagnon, Antoine, 223n3, 23rn36 Corbin, Henry, I54, 245nio Corneille, Pierre, I54, 24In47, 245nI2 Cortot, Alfred, 48, 83, 223n2 Cottin, Nicolas, I43 Critias, 33, I57, 22on5, 246n27 Damourette, Jacques, I88-90, 254n34 Dante, I47, I92, 244n50 Darwin, Charles, I26 Dauzat, Albert, I90, 254n4I Davoine, Frarn;oise, 2I7n49 De Leon, Moses ben Shem, I93, 256n55 Deleuze, Gilles, xxiii, Io, 36, 66, 77, 22InI7; on Nietzsche, I26, I55,202, 258n27 Demieville, Paul, 252n2 de Pradt, M., 23In26
270
De Quincey, Thomas: Baudelaire on,35,9~ I23, I67-68, I9394; and opium use, 96, Io4-5, I63-65, I67, 248nn55,56,58 Derrida, Jacques, 4I Descartes, Rene, IOI, I54 Descreux, V., I64, 248nn56,58 Diogenes Laertius, 26, 36, 39-40, II9, I2I, 2I9n26;Lifeof Pyrrho, I I I, I76, 22InI9, 237n28, 25on25; Life of Thales, I72, 25on3 I; Life of Zeno, 2I9n26 Dionysius the Areopagite, I6, 59, I97-98, 2I7n46, 226nn38,40, 256n6 Dodds, E. R., 76, Io2-3, I79 Dogen, I5I,244n60 Dostoyevsky, Fyodor, I 22 Doumeng, Jean-Baptiste, Io, 2I5n26 Dumont, Jean-Paul: Les Sceptiques grecs, I7I, 20I, 204, 207, 2I9n22, 25on25,257n22; Les Sophistes, 58, I49, 22on5, 226n37,244n55, 245n3 Dupree!, Eugene, 87-88, 23rn33 Durand, Gilbert, I66, I88, 249n2 Di.irer, Albrecht, I66, 249n5 Eckhart, Master, 42, 5 I, 222n4I Eicho, Toyo, 253m9 Eissler, Kurt, 207, 259n45 El-Hallaj, I33, 136, 24on40 Epimenides, 3 6 Etiemble, Rene, 245m4 Euripides, 126 Eurylochus, III, II8-20, I68, 205 Farinelli (Carlo Broschi), I44, 243n32 Fauvet, Jacques, 80, 23on8 Febvre, Lucien, I 54 Fellini, Federico, I9I Fenelon, Frarn;:ois de Salignac, 2I9n3I Fernandez, Dominique, I86, 253n24 Fichte, Johann, 70-7I, I 54-5 5, I62, 228nI6, 228nI7 Finkielkraut, Alain, 23omI Finley, Moses I., 22, I 8 3 Foucault, Michel, I9I, 22InI7, 255n47 Frankel, Fritz, 222n29, 223n48, 234n27 Freud, Sigmund, I90, 205, 254n43,259nn33,47;on
NAME INDEX
Leonardo da Vinci, I68, I77, I94-95,207-8,256n63;on sexuality, 99, Io8, I68 Friedrich, Caspar David, I74, 25on38 Galileo, IIO Gandillac, Maurice de, I97, 256n6 Garde, Edouard, 23on3 Gaudilliere, Jean-Max, 2I7n49 Genet, Jean, I97, 257n7 Gesset, Thierry, I 9 3 Gide, Andre, 45, I52, I57, I85, 223n2; Cahiers de la Petite Dame, xvi, 75, IIO, I3I, I97, 204-5, 236nII; Counterfeiters, I58, 246n30; and death, Io, 37-38, 2I5n27; and escape, II8-I9; hesitation of, I3I, I33, 24on32; on litterature engagee, IIO-II, 236nnII,I2; Marshlands, I72, 25on27; Les Nourritures terrestres, 24on34; tire metaphor of, I6, 2I, 86, 2I7n48 Giscard d'Estaing, Valery, 2I5nI7, 2I8nI6, 225n28 Glucksmann, Andre, 90, 23onII, 232n45 Golea, Antoine, I86, 253n23 Gorgias, 249nnI6,I7 Gregory of Nyssa, I6 Greimas, Ajildas Julien, xiv Grenier, Jean: and Lao-tzu, I20, I22, I55, I7I, 200; L'Esprit du Tao, 2I4n7, 22onn42-43, 237n3~238n~25In53,
252n2; and Tao, IO-II, I5, 29-3I,60,85,92, I48;and Wou-wei, I79, I82-83 Grice, Herbert P., Io8-9, n4, II7 Guehenno, Jean, 23 6nI2 Guerin, Daniel, IIO-II, 236nI2 Gui, Bernard, I 59 Guibert, Herve, 2I6n33 Guyon, Mme., 28, 2I9n3I Haydn, Joseph, I24 Hegel, G.W.F., 44-45, 72, I54, 200, 23on9, 258nI6; and Pyrrhonism, 28, 25on22; on Skepticism, 25, I56, I70-7I, I74 Heraclitus, 52, 72, I89 Herbart, Elisabeth, III, 236nI3 Herbart, Pierre, III, 236n13 Herodotus, Io3
Hippias of Elis, 98 Hipponax, 4I Hider, Adolph, 92 Hobbes, Thomas, 259n4I Hocke, Gustav Rene, I49, I92, 244nn57,58 Hofmann, M., I45, 2I5n27 Homer, 76, 229n37 Horney, Karen, 9 Howard, Richard, xiv, xvi Husserl, Edmund, xxiii, 9, IOI, 200, 234n33,258nI8 Hutin, Serge, 5 3, I68, I92, 225nI8, 249nn Ingres, J. D., 140, 242nI8 !shin, Seigen, 238nII Israel, Lucien, 57-58, 75, Io3 Jacquot, Benoit, 76 Jakobson, Roman, 5 5 Janet, Pierre, 205, 259n35 Janouch, Gustav, I29, I32, 239n26,24on35 Jeandet, Yette, I54, 245nI2 Jerusalem, J.F.W., 44, 223n45 Joel, Ernst, 222n29, 223n48, 234n27 John of the Cross, 28, 2I9n3 I Joly, Robert, xvi-xvii, II4, I25, I59-6I,236nI8,238nio, 247n38 Josserand, Mme (Zola character), I76, 25In49 Kafka, Franz, 27, Io8, I23-24, I29, I32, 24on35 Kakuzo, Okakura, 30-32, 34-35, 83-84, I5o, 22InI5 Kant, Emmanuel, Io8, Io9, I47 Karamazov, Alyosha (Dostoyevsky character), I 3 7, I 5 8, 246n30 Kierkegaard, Soren, I20, I25, 2I9n32, 237n33 Klee, Paul, 5 5 Klossowski, Pierre, I68, 237n33, 249nI2 Kojeve, Alexandre: on Hegel, 28, 72, I56; on Pyrrhonism, 27-28, I82; on silence, 2I9n29; and Skepticism, 25, 7I-72, I69, 2I8nI8 Koyre, Alexandre, xvi, xxiii, 2I8n6, 223n43,225n22 Kristeva, Julia, 223n51, 224n7 Kroeber, A. L., 6 3, 22 7n2
271
Lacan, Jacques, xxiii, 9, 60, 66, I24; and Ecole Freudienne, 83, 23onI3; and the Ego, 97, I33, 233nII; and lalangue, 4I, 222n37 La Fontaine, Jean de, 223n3 Lao-tzu, 6, 49, 52, 2I4n7, 245nI4; and meditation, I55, 245nI4; mysticism of, xxivxxv, 200, 258nI6; and Tao, 28, I2o, I22, I7I,22on42, 238n2, 252n9 Laplanche, Jean, 202, 258n28, 259n45 Leang Li, I76, 25rn53 Leblanc, Maurice, 242n23 le Bougre, Robert, I6I, 248n45 Lederer, Ernst, I 24 Lefebvre, Henri, I26, I56, 239nI5 Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm, 7 5, Io9, 203, 229n32 Lenin, Vladimir, Io, I25 Leonardo da Vinci, I68, I77, I94-95,207-8, 256n63, 259n45 Lesage, Alain-Rene, I63, 248n5 3 Levi-Strauss, Claude, 55, 2I5n2I Lin Piao, 237nI Lossky, Vladimir, 42, 5I, 59, 222n4I,224nII Lotung, 35 Louis-Napoleon. See Bonaparte, Louis-Napoleon Loyola, Ignatius, 2 I 9n 3 I Lupin, Arsene (Leblanc character), I4I, 242n23 Luther, Martin, 9I, I6o Luwuh, 34, 22In9 Lyotard, Jean-Fran<;:ois, I84, 252nII Macklowitch, David, 2I3nio Mahakasyapa, 3 I Maistre, Joseph de, xvi-xvii, xxiii-xxv, I55, I62, I68, 208, 2I4n3; Les Soirees de Saint-Petersbourg, I44, 243n35; and pope, 57, 225n3I; on state power, 4-5, 89-90, I59 Malebranche, Nicholas, IOI Mallarme, Stephane, I89 Mann, Thomas, I58, 246n30 Mao Tse-tung, Io4, 23 7nI Marchais, Georges, 24, 2I8nI6, 225n28 Marin, Louis, 2I5nI6 Marty, Eric, xx, 24 3 n4 5
NAME INDEX
Marx, Karl, Io, 8o-8I, 87-88, I54, 23on9 Marx brothers, 70, I I4 Maspero, Henri, 33, 76, I76, I79, 2I4n7, 229n38 Massignon, Louis, 236nI2 Matter, Jacques, xvi Maupome, Claude, 2I5n25 Mauriac, Frarn;:ois, I IO-II, 23 6nI2 Maury, Alfred, 248n56 Merleau-Ponty, Maurice, 78 Meunier, Paul, 223n2 Michelangelo, I49-50, 244n57 Michelet, Jules, xxii-xxiii, 63, 90,23In26,254n34;and death,9-Io, I63, 248n49;and historic panorama, 85, I54, I65, 245nn; Satanism and Witchcraft, I20-2I, I57-58; on Vico, 83, IOI, 23onI5, 234n3I; vita nuova of, I47, I49, 244n50 Miller, Henry, 78, 23onI Miller, Richard, 224n9 Mirabeau, Octave, I59, 236nI8, 246n33 Mitterand, Frarn;:ois, 225n28 Montaigne, Michel de, 99, I8o-8I Morsy, Zaghloul, I59, 247n35 Myshkin, Prince (Dostoievsky character), I 5 8 Nat, Yves, 223n2 Nataf, Georges, 39, I93, 222n30, 256n57 Nathan, I45, 243n39 Newton, Isaac, I I Nicolas II (Russia), 243n35 Nietzsche, Friedrich, I2, 77, I26, I54' I57; language of, xxiii, II, 8o-8I, 86, I20, I9I, 237n33; philosophy of, 64, 66-69, I55-56, I84 Optatus of Milevis, I6o, I6I, 236nr8, 247n38 Ozu,22onI Painter, George Duncan, xxii, 142-43, 242n28 Paracelsus, 53-54, 225nI8 Parmenides, 72 Pascal, Blaise, xxii-xxiii, I 2, 4 3, 98, IOI, I70,223n44 Pasolini, Pier Paolo, xxiv, xxv, I4,73, 8I,2I7n40,22onI, 228n24
Paulhan, Jean, I27, I36, 239nI7, 24In3 Peirce, Charles Sanders, 2I8nI3 Percheron, Maurice, 26 Pericles, I 8 3 Philip V (Spain), I43, 243n32 Philostratus, 249m 6 Phrynicus, I57, 246n27 Pichon, Edouard, I88-90, 254n34 Pierre, A., I45, 2I5n27 Pilate, Pontius, n6 Pivot, Bernard, I 2 3, 2 3 8n6 Plato, 25, Io3, I22, I93, 226n37, 235n42 Plutarch, 22on5 Poujade, Pierre, I 5 6, 246n22 Prodicos of Keos, I99, 244n5 5, 257nII Protagoras, 5 8, I 5 2, I 69, 226n37, 249nI6 Proth, Mario, 23In26 Proust, Marcel, xxii, 82, I42, I72, I73,2I7n53, 242n28, 2 5 In49; writing rituals of, I43-44, 242n3I Pseudo-Dionysius. See Dionysius the Areopagite Puccini, Giacomo, 23 5n3 Purcell, Henry, I 8 6 Pyrrho, xxiii, 2I; disciples of, 72, III; Life of (Diogenes Laertius), III, I76, 22InI9, 237n28,25on25;andSkepticism, 27-28, 43-44, I7I, I76, 207, 2I7n5; and Timon, 25, II9,2I8n20,237n28 Rambures, Jean-Louis de, I23-24, 238n5 Reich, Wilhelm, 9 Remi, Nicola, I6I, 248n45 Renan, Ernest, 2I3n3 Rescio, Aldo, 39, 99, 222n29, 223n48, 234n24 Ribettes, Jean-Michel, xxv, I37, I53, 24In7,245n7 Richard, Franc,;ois, I 84, 2 52nI I Richardson, J., 227n2 Rignano, Eugenio, 24on4 3 Rousseau, Jean-Jacques, xxivxxv, 77, 95, I02, I22, 208;
272
Fifth Walk, I38-40; First Walk, I8o; retreat of, I38-40, I47, 241nI3; Reveries du promeneur solitaire, xxii, 5-6; Third Walk, 147, 244n51 Sade, Marquis de, 23, 29, 34, So, I23, 22on37,224n9 St. Brendan, I45, 243n37 St. Columban, I45 St. Patrick, I 4 5 St. Paul, I97 Sand, George, 254n27 Sarpi, Fra Paolo, 2I8nII Sarraute, Nathalie, I33, 24on4I Sartre, Jean-Paul, II I, I8I, 228n24, 236nnII,I2, 239nI5; Theorie des emotions, 74, I33, 228n26, 24on41 Saussure, Ferdinand de, xiv, 7, 54 Scalabrino, Camille, I84, 253nI2 Schlumberger, Jean, I54, 245nI2 Schopenhauer, Arthur, 76, 93 Schrader, Paul, 22onI Seng-ts'an, 25In52 Servet, Michel, I 2 5, I 60, 238n10 Seuil, xvi Sextus Empiricus, 25, I74, 20I-2, 204, 207,2I9n22, 25on22 Shankara, 60, 227n4I Shelton, Herbert M., I34, 24on46 Sidney, Sir Philip, 104-5 Simonides, 98 Socrates, I 26, 244n 5 5 Sollers, Philippe, I32, I33, 224n7, 24onn3 6,3 8,39 Solon, I83 Solzhenitsyn, Alexander, Io, 90 Spinoza, Benedict (Baruch), xxiii, I43-44, I83-84, 200,257nI5 Ssu-ma Ch'ien, 237n32 Stalin, Joseph, 90 Stendhal, (Marie-Henri Beyle), 77 Surer, Paul, I42, 242nn24,27 Suzuki, Daisetz Teitaro: on satori, II3-I4, II7-I8, I73-74;on Zen, 28, 3I, 35, I25, I78, 2I9n34, 239nII Swedenborg, Emmanuel, xvi, Io9, II9, I40-44
NAME INDEX
Thales, I56, I72, 25on3I Theocritus, 4I, I58 Theophrastes, Io3, 23 5n42 Thucydides, I83 Timonof Philus, 25, II9, 2I8n20,237n28 Tolstoy, Leo, xxii, xxiv, Io, 77, I22, 2I5n27; War and Peace, 5, I44-45, I78, I94, 2I4n4 Torquemada, 24, I6I Valery, Paul, 34-35, 57, 96-97, 99-Io6, 22InI2, 233nI2, 242m8; and Valerian self, IOO-I06,233nIO Van Rysselberghe, Maria, 75, I}I, 2I5n27, 236nnI2,I3; Cahiers de la Petite Dame, XV!, 2I, IIO-II, I97, 204-5, 236nu Vendryes, Joseph, I87, 254n29 Verdiglione, Armando, 9, 2I5n22 Verdurin, Mme (Proust character), I76, 25In49 Vico, Giambattista, xxiii, 24, 83, IOI,23onI5,234n30,24on49, 254n40 Vigny, Alfred de, 106, 23 rn26 Vitez, Antoine, SI, 23onio Voltaire, xvii, xxv, II, Ir4-I6, I22, 140, I59 Watts, Alan, I76, I85, 253nr9 Winder, Ludwig, I 29 Winnicott, D. W., 2 5on 39 Wolff, Christian, 109 Wulff, Eric, 99 Yamata, Kiko, 34-35, 22InI2 Yang-tzu, I79 Zac, Sylvain, xxiii, I83, 200, 257nI5 Zambinella (Balzac character), 60, 2I4n9 Zeami, 84, 231nnI9,20 Zeno of Elea, 26, I72, 2I9n26 Zola, Emile, I9I-92, 25In49
---1
:
abstinence, 72, I77, I79-8I the acrid, 53-5 5, 22 5n22 Adjective, 52-6I, 2II, 225n28, 226n32; negative role of, 69-72, 225nI5; and present participle, 65-66,78 adrogantia, I 5 8 The Advancement of Learning (Bacon), II, 26 aesthetics: of kothon, 3 3, 22on 5; and Taoism, 47, 83, 23on14; of tea ceremony, 30-35, 47, 22on3, 22InI5; and Zen, I74, 22InI6 affectivity, 77, 96, IOI, Io3, I90, I99-200 Affirmation, xxiv, 4I-46, 69, I62, 2II; and arrogance, 48, 82-83; and collatio esse, 42, 222n4I; and negative theology, 226nn39,40, 233n55; and silence, 27, 2I8n2I; through polynymy, 59-60, 226n38 Against the Donatists (Optatus), 247n38 Agape, I5-I6,2I7n44 aisthesis, I57, 246n26 alchemy, 75, I68, I92-93, 229n30 All That Fall (Beckett), 185 "Alors la Chine?" (Barthes), 224n7 Alpheus River, III, II9, I68 L'Ambassade Varsovie (de Pradt), 23In26 "An Almost Obsessive Relation to Writing Instruments" (Barthes), 238n5 anamnesis, 39-40, 44, 222n32 the Androgyne, I 8 6-9 5, 2 5 4n2 5. See also hermaphrodite Anger, 74-77, 2II, 228n26 Anglicanism, I 5 5 Annales School, I54 anonymity, xxiv, I36-37, I4I-42, I44, 24Inn5,6 anonymy, 58-59 anorexia, xxv, 78, I52-53 Answer: as beside-the-point, 27-28, Io9-2I; and dialogue, Io7-I6;
a
273
flight as, III, II6, II8-20; as "I don't know," 203-4; as question's response, Io7-8, 136-37; and refusal, 57-58, IIO-II, 205-6, 24In8; "time out" as, II9-20 antilogia, 25, 218nI9 anxiety, 208, 259nn46,47 apathy: and Skeptics, 20I-2, 258n23; and Wou-wei, I82-84 aphas~, 25, 2I8n2I, 2I9n22 apophasis, 59-60, 93, 197-98, 226nn39,40, 256n6 Aporetics, 72 arche, 197, 256n6 Arrogance, 3I, 82-83, 107-8, 152-63, 199, 2II;oflanguage discourse, 7, 43-45, 48; and nonarrogance, I2, I30, I56; opposition with Neutral, xxi, II, I4, 53, 69 Artificial Paradise (Baudelaire), xvi, 97-98 artist, xxiii-xxv, 9-10, I7-18, 25, 64-65, 129 The Art of No Drama (Zeami), 84, 23InnI9,20 ataraxia, 25, I74, I82, 201, 258n23 atopia, xxiv, I2I, 237n37 awakening, 37-38 baffle: and arrogance, Io9, 162-63; as outwit, II, 67, 2I4n8; the paradigm, 6, 42, 81, 130, I9697, 2II; and religion, I20-2I; through beside-the-point answers, 27-28, l09-2r. See also dejouer balance, I30, 202-3 Bal~ I28, l46,239nn20,22, 243n43 banality, 18, 83, 99, 125-26, I83 Banquet (Plato), I92 Le Baphomet (Klossowski), I68, 249m2 Benevolence, xxi, I4-I6, 4I, 69, 148, 211 "Benjamin et Haschisch" (Rescio), 99,223n48, 234n24
Beyond the Pleasure Principle (Freud), 208, 259n47 "The Big Toe" (Bataille), xvi, 2I4n8,245n2 binarism, xiv, 7-8, 202-3, 224nII. See also opposition The Birds (Aristophanes), 92, 232n50 Buddhism: and Buddha, 64-6 5; and nirvana, 93, I74; and silence, 26, 28; Suzuki on, II3, I78, 2I9n34, 227nI2; teachings of, 79, I27, 22In9. See also Taoism; Zen Cahiers de la Petite Dame (Van Rysselberghe), xvi, 2I, IIO-II, I97,204-5, 236nII Calvinism, 125, 238nio Camera Lucida (Barthes), xxv camera obscura, I25, 233n2 Carnets (Schlumberger), 245m2 caste/class, I7, 20, 50, 63-64, 79-80, I44-46, 243n43 cataphasis, 59, 93, 226nn39,40, 2 33n55 Cathars, I6o-6I Catholicism, 9I, I6o, I92 causality, 59, I73, I97, 226nn38,40, 256n6 censorship, 58, I22, 222n38 Centre Georges Pompidou (France), 22InI7 Cerisy conference, 88, 223n3, 23on3, 232n36 Chaking, 34, 22rn9 Chimera, I7, 2I7n50 China: admission to UN of, 2 3 6nI 2; and colorlessness, 50, 224n7; Cultural Revolution in, 104, 122; Pilin!Pikong campaign in, I22, 237nI; Taoism in, 76; terrorism in, I24-25 choice, xiv, 7-8, 7I, I30, I76-78 Christianity: and Christ, I 60, I93; ideology of, 28, 88, I23, I67, I78, 186; intolerance of, 24, II4-I6, I59-6I Le Cid (Corneille), 24rn47 coding: of behavior, I7, 20-2I, 45, 49, I39; of conflict, 126-27 collatio esse, 42, 222n4I collectivism. See community College de France: Barthes at, xiii, xxv, I48, 2I4nI, 2I6n35, 254n37; courses at, xxi, I3, 22on37,227nI
274
Color, 49-52, 62-64, 69, 78, I96, 224nn4,7,I2 Commentaire (Bayle), 247n40 Comment travaillent les ecrivains (Rambures), 238n5 Comment vivre ensemble (Barthes), 2I6n34, 2I9n34, 22on37 Communications (periodical), 236n7 Communist Party, Io, 2I8nI6, 239m5 community, 4I-42, I22, I34, I37-40, I44,24InII complex degree, 54, I93, I96, 256n58 complex term, 54-55, 225n23 compliment, 56-57, 225nn28,30 the Concept, I 5 6-5 7 Concerning Heretics (Castellion), 238nio Confessions of an English Opiumeater (De Quincey), I64-65, 248nn5 5,56,58 Conflict: Agan as, 126-27; avoidance of, I 5, 5 5, 70, I27-28; and disputatio, I27; suspension of, 7-8, I3, 2II, 248n50; and Western tradition, I 2 5-29 conformity, 35, 50, Io7-9, II3-I4, II7, I7I Confucianism, II5, I22-23, 22In9, 237n1 Consciousness: and emotion, I 5I 6, 49-50, IOI, 228n26; excess of, 38, I67-68, I72, 257nII; and hallucination, 95-97, 205; and hyperconsciousness, 3 8, 96, 98-Io5, 200; and imaginary self, IOI-6; and insight, I73, 25on32; and meditation, I84-85; and satori, II3-I4, II7-18, 237nn2I,22 consistency, 8 7-8 8, 2 3 In 3 3 contingency, I7I-72 contradiction, 58-59, 70, 133, I64, I70-7I,226n37,25on25 Contra libellum Calvini (Castellion), I25, 238nio Council of Trent, I I 5 Counterfeiters (Gide), 158, 246n30 Cratylians, 54, I88 creativity, xxv, 9-Io, 2I, 65 Creys-Malville (France), 128, 239n25 crisis, 20, I03-5, 202
SUBJECT INDEX
La Critique Ni-ni, xv, 2I3n7. See also neither/norism Critique (periodical), 24on36 Une Curieuse Solitude (Sollers), I32 Daltonism, 50, I96 deafness, 103, I2o, 235n43 death, 9-Io, I6, 20, 83, I33; and momenta mori, I67-68; rites of, I24, I49, 244n55 dejoue, xvi, 6, 27, II9, 2I4n8. See also baffle "De L'apathie theorique" (Lyotard), I84, 252mI De l'Etat (Lefebvre), I56 Democracy Ancient and Modern (Finley), I83 deontologie, Io8, 2 3 5n2 Derive partir de Marx et Freud (Lyotard), 252mI De signaturae rerum (Boehme), 225nI8 desire, 67-68; and Eros, I6; and fantasy, xiii, xxiii, I2, 32, I97, 2II, 216n35; sublimation of, I4-I5,202,207-8,258n28, 259n45; and will-to-possess, I2-I5,35-36,47-49,7I-73, 152, I76, I82 The Desire for Neutral (Barthes), 2II destitution, I50-5I Le Diable boiteux (Lesage), 248n53 The Dialectic of Duration (Bachelard), 87, 97, 205, 223n45, 23rn33, 259n35 diaphora, II, 75, 2I6n32, 224n9. See also difference Dictionnaire de la langue frani;aise (Littre), 8, 95, I52, 215nI6, 233n5 difference, 30, 86, I30, 224nI2. See also diaphora discourse: conflictual basis of, xiv, 7-8, I2-I3, 25, 59, 2II; as games, xiii, IS, 20-2I, 26-28, Io8, II9-20, 235n2;and language, 4I-44, So, I89-9I; and logic of conversation, 42, IoS-9, II4-I8; oratorical precaution of, 45, 223n49. See also language; speech act Discours et opinions de Mirabeau, 246n33 "Una disperata vitalita" (Pasolini), xxv, I4, 73, SI
a
divagamento, n9, 237n29 dogmatism, I3, 26-28, I59, I6I, I7o; of consistency, 87-88, 23In33; and the Neutral, Io, 44-46, 69, 82; and Pyrrho, 2I, 36, 44, 7I, II9, I80-8I Donatists, 24, I6o-6I, 2I8nI5, 247n38 double-bind, Io8, I4I-42, 145, I8o, 208,235n4, 252n66 "The Down Throwers" (Protagoras), I52 doxa: and endoxal language, 58, 7I, I33, I72, I73,226n34;as system, xv, 9, 69-70, 86, 89, 98, I53, 2II Drame (Sollers), 24on3 6 dreams, 3 7-40, I 63-64, 222nn25,27 "Drogue, politique, langage et travail" (Wulff), 98 Drogue et langage (Verdiglione), 222n29 drug use: and altered consciousness, 84, 9 5-Io6, I64-67, I72; and experiments with "H," I5, 33,39,45,88-89,99-Ioo, I46, 207; and immortality, 39-40, 222n30. See also intoxicants; oprnm Du Pape (de Maistre), 225n3I dysphoria, I68-69 Eastern philosophies, 32, 2II, 22In9; and mysticism, xxii-xxv, 28, 59-60, 64, 2n; vs. Western discourse, IO-II, 3I, I25-29, I55, I76-77, I82, I85. See also Buddhism; Taoism; Zen Ecole des Beaux-Arts, 224n4 Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, I7, 78, 2I7n49, 227nI Ecole Freudienne de Paris, 23onI3 Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, 252n64 egcheirogastor, 92, 232n50 egglottogastor, 93, 232n50 ego: and consciousness, 57, 97, 99, I82; Lacan, 60, 97, I33, 233nII The Ego in Freud's Theory (Lacan), 233mI Egotistic Concert (radio program), 9, 2I5n25 The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte (Marx), 8o-8I, 23on9
275
ekstasis, I6, 2I7n46 Eleatism, 72 Elements of Semiology (Barthes), 2I4n9, 2I5n2I Elle et Lui (Sand), I87, 254n27 The Emotions (Esquisse d'un Theorie des emotions; Sartre), 74,228n26,24on4I Empire of Signs (Barthes), xxv, 237n2I energy: as ate, Io2, 235n38; and qualitas, 53-56; as vibration, I33-34, 24onn42,44 Les Enfants du placard (film), 76, 229n36 enigma: and answer, I08-9, I I2, 235n3; of imaginary self, I2, IOI, IIO entrapment, 23, Io8, I4I-42, I45-46, I80,205, 235n4 Ephectics, 72 epoche, 8, I2, I02, II8-20, 200-203,207, 258n20 L'Errant cherubinique (Angelus Silesius), 224m3 escape: from answering, Io9-20; from entrapment, 23, I4I-42, I45-46, I48; from responsibility, 70, 74, I27, I39-40, I85. See also flight L'Esprit du Tao (Grenier), 2I4n7, 237n32,238n2, 25In53, 252n2 Essays Civil and Moral (Bacon), 23, 74, I27 Essays in Zen Buddhism (Suzuki), 2I9n34,239nII ethics: as guide to life, II, 25, 45, 74, 202; of language, 7-8, 60, 66, 130 euphoria, I68, 257nII Euthydemus (Plato), 226n37 existentialism, 80, I27-28, 133-35, 149,244n53 L'Express (periodical), 79 fainting, 74, 102-3, 214n4, 228n26 faith, 28, 91, 152, 159-60, 219n32 fantasy: and desire, 32, 197, 211; of island retreat, 138-40, 142, 145, 147; as origin for teaching, xiii, xxiii-xxiv, 12, 216n3 5; and utopian sleep, 3 7-3 8 farce, 80-81, 191, 254n45 fashion, 9-10, 35, 41, 50, 96-97, 233n9
SUBJECT INDEX
The Fashion System (Barthes), 51 fasting, 134-35, 179-80, 24on46 Fear and Trembling (Kierkegaard), 219n32 "Fear of Breakdown" (Winnicott), 25on39 Fifth Walk (Rousseau), 138-40 First Walk (Rousseau), 180 flight: ofEurylochus, III, n820, 168, 205; Swedenborg, 109, u9. See also escape "Fragments pour 'H'" (Guibert), 216n33 Freudianism, 9, 18, 87-88, 125-26, 175,202 Fright, xxi, 206-9, 259n41 The Garden of Earthly Delights (Bosch), 49-5 I, 224n8 gender: and color, 62-63; and grammar, 186-91, 254n34; and the Neutral, xiv, 7-8, 5 2, 225m7; and virility, 35, 72-74, 200,258n17 gesture: Ciao as, 21, 119, 205; asepoche, II8-2o;and meaning, 31, 34, 195; and oscillation, I33-34; of retreat, 137-40 God: Angelus Silesius on, 51-52, 60, 206, 224n13; Boehme's vision of, 22, 54, 74-75, 192-93, 218n6, 228n29;causality of, 197, 256n6; existence of, 14, 16, 37, 145, 222n41; as polynymous, 226nn38,40; and Swedenborg's mission, 140; wrath of, 22, 218n8 Gospels, xxiv, 83-84, 140, 160, 166 The Grain of the Voice: Interviews (Barthes), 23 8n5 grammar: and article, 52-53, 225n16; and gender, 72-73, 186-91; and the Neutral, 7-8, 130, 215n14 The Greeks and the Irrational (Dodds), 76, 102-3, 179 grisaille, 49-50, 51, 78 Groupe Theatral de la Sorbonne, 245n12 guru,32, 185, 22on2
hain-tenys, 127, 136, 239n17, 241n3 Hakouin's satori, 174 halcyonian calm, 164-65, 167, 248n58
hallucination, 12, 44, 95-97, 99, 205 hashish ("H"), 97-102, 123, 172, 216n33, 233nr6; experiments with, 15, 33, 39, 45, 88-89, 99-100, 146, 207 Herculine Barbin (memoir), 191, 2 55Il47 heresy, 24, 159-61, 205-6 hermaphrodite, 191-95, 25 5nn47,50,5 r. See also the Androgyne hesitation, 131-34 heteroklitos, 130, 24on30 Hinduism, 59-60 Histoire de France (Michelet), 23rn26 History of Sexuality (Foucault), 19I,255n47 Hjemslev's principle, xiv, 7, 54, I96 Holy Office. See the Inquisition homosexuality, 99, I94, 233nI6 "How to Live Together" (Barthes), xxi, xxv Hsin-hsin ming (Seng-t'san), 25In52 hupar, 3 8, 222n2 7 hyperconsciousness, 3 8, 96, 98-Io5,200 hysteria, 57-58, 75, 84, 103, I20, 229n35, 235n43
Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology (Husserl), 200, 2
5 Sm 8
ideospheres, 8 6-9 5, I 39 Idylls (Theocritus), I58 imagination, IOI, I54, I66, 234nn30,3I,245nro,249n2 imago/image, 82, I76, 200, 2I6n36; affirmation of, 43, 45, 60; and imaginary self, IOI-6, IIO, I32, I8o; and mirror, 60, I82, 252n2; and narcissism, I2-I3, 57, I26, I82, 242nI8; oscillation of, I 3 I-33 immortality, 33, 37-40, 47-48, I58, 22In7, 222n30 the implicit, xiv, 24-25, I27, 2I8nII Incidents (Barthes), xxv individuation, 36, 47, 59, I77 The Infinite Conversation (Blanchot), I7, 20, 27, 86, 92-95, I47, I89 the Inquisition, 4, 24, I 57-6I, 205-6,236nI8
276
Institut de la Memoire de !'Edition Contemporaine (IMEC), xxi Institut de Recherche et de Creation pour I' Art Musical (IRCAM), 36, 22rnr7 Institutes of the Christian Religion (Calvin), I6o, 247n42 intellectuals: and anti-intellectualism, I56-57, 246n22; as artist, xxiii, xxv, 9-Io, I7, 25, 64-65, 2 5on29; role of, I 3 2-3 3, I39-40, 154, 204 Intensities, xxi, 32, 54, 198-201; of consciousness, 18, 98-99, Io3, I23-24, 137, I68, 257nrI; gradients of, 196-97 International Psychoanalytical Association, 23onr3 intertext, xvi, xxii, 9, 213n2, 2I4n2,2I5n23 intolerance, 24, r58-6I, 205-6, 24 7nn 3 8 ,4 2,44 intoxicants: calming from, 104-5; hashish ("H"), 15, 33, 39, 45, 97-102, 123, 172, 233nI6; wine as, 103-4. See also drug use; opium Introduction l'etude du comportement animal, 145, I73, 208, 243n39 Introduction to the work of Marcel Mauss (Levi-Strauss), 2I5n21 L'Invendable (Bloy), 13, 86, 89, 216n37 "Inventory of Contemporary Systems of Signification" (Barthes), 252n64 IRCAM. See Institut de Recherche et de Creation pour !'Art Musical isegoria, 22, 2I8n9 isosthenia, 25, 2I8nI9 "it is," 44-45, II8
a
Jacobinism, I58 Jansenism, 24 Japan: and haiku, 35; and jiujitsu, 84, 23 InI7; and rules of spacing, 146-47, 243n46; and tea ceremony, 30-35, 47, 22on3, 22rnnI5,16. See also Buddhism; Taoism; Zen Jesuits, 23-24, II4-16, 2I8nrr Le Jeune (Shelton), 134, 24on46 journal d'un poete (Vigny), 106, 23In26
SUBJECT INDEX
journalism, Io7-8 Judaism, I6I, 192-93, 193, 256nn55,56 Kabbala, 22, 192-93, 256nn55,56 Kairos, 25, 28, I69-75, I77· See also satori katharsis, 209 kinesthesia, 20, 73, 228n25 Das Kleine (Freud), 190, 254n43 koan, 117-IS, r2I,237nn23,26 kothon, 33, 22on5 Kreisleriana (Schumann), 223n2 language: ethics of, 7-8, 60, 66, 130; fascism of, xiii, 42, 52, 67, I89-90, 2I3n3, 225nI4; andlaw,4I-42, 89-91, 190, 222n40, 254n40; and meaning, xiv-xv, ro-I5, 50, 128-30, I 5 5-5 6; and neologisms, 86-87,223n43,226n34, 23In32, 248n5r; of poetry, 35, 55, Ior,226n33, 234n3r;of science, xxiii, 57-59, 107, I36, 226n32, 24rn3; of theology, xxiii, 42, 58, 233n55. See also discourse; semiology L'Autre Journal, 216n33 Leave. See To Give Leave "Lecture" (Barthes), xxv Lectures on the History of Philosopy (Hegel), 44 Le Figaro, I IO-II, 236nI2 Leonardo da Vinci and a Memory of His Childhood (Freud), I68, 256n63 Leonardo da Vinci (Eissler), 207, 259n45 Le Soulier de satin (Claude!), 243n49 levitation, I68 Levy, Bernard-Henri, 23onI r libido dominandi, 128, 239n23 The Life of Galileo (Brecht), rro Life of Pyrrho (Diogenes Laertius), III,I76,22In19,237n28, 25on25 Life of Rance (Chateaubriand), 137, 24rnI2 Life of Zeno (Diogenes Laertius), 219n26 linguistics, xiv-xv, xxiii, 7, 86, 88, 94,2II Lire (periodical), 238n6 literature, xv, xxiii, rr, 158, 227nr3
Littre dictionary, 8, 95, I52, 2I5nI6, 233n5 Lives and Opinions of Famous Philosophers (Diogenes Laertius), 2I9n26, 22InI9 Lives of the Sophists (Philostratus), 249nI6 A Lover's Discourse (Barthes): on Greek philosophy, 3 8; and marginalia, xvi, xxii; and psychology, 7 5, 77; publication of, xxv, 2I6n33; references to, 227n42, 228n26, 259n49; and Zen, 67-68,22InI6,253nI9 the Ma, I46-47, 243n46 mache, 79, I2o, I26, I36-37, 23on6,25on25 Machiavellianism, 9I machismo, I 5 5, 208 The Magic Mountain (Mann), I58,246n30 Mahabharata, I63, 248n56 mana words, 8-9, 2I5n2I mania, 88-89 Manuel de phonetique pratique (Bruneau), 70, 228nI5 marginality, 35, 96-97 marketability, 13, 49, 55-56, 2I6n37 Marseilles, I5, 33, Ioo, I46 Marshlands (Gide), I72, 25on27 Marxism, I8, 87-88, 90, 94, I2o, 125-26, I56 Marx OU creve (Scalabrino), I84, 253nI2 mastery, IO-II, 3I, 64, 67, 74, I45,228n26 maya, 87,97,232n34 meditation: of Lao-tzu, I 5 5, 24 5nI 5; and Swedenborg, I40-4I;andZen, I84-85, 2 53IlI4 Melanges (Voltaire), I I Memento Larousse, I7 memory, 39-40, 44, 98, Io3, 157-58, I66-68,222n32 menos, I02, 235n38 Merina tribe (Madagascar), 127, 136 La Mer (Michelet), 254n34 mesas, 130, 239n29 metaphor, 58, 84-85, 135, 226n33; of Gide's tire, 16, 21, 86, 2I7n48; of music, xv, I3, 23, 37, I3I, I67; of tea ceremony, 30-3 5
277
Methode pour acceder a la vie bienheureuse (Fichte), 228m7 metonymy, 8 5, I 26, I 5 3 Michelet (Barthes), I49, 244n56 mimicry, 9I Minimalism, I99-20I, 257nI3 Le Miroir spirituel (Demieville), 252n2 Modern Times (movie), 33 "La Moire" (Barthes), 224n9 monasticism, I45, I5I, 24InnII,I2,243n37 Le Monde (periodical), So, 23onS Monsieur Teste (Valery), 57, 96-97,99-IoI, Io5, 242nIS Monster Ideas (Valery), 233m2 morality: of Taoism, I22-23, I77, 2 3 8n 3; of Western thought, 23-25,2S,95 "More than More" (Genet), I97, 257n7 Mother Courage and Her Children (Brecht), SI, 23onro mourning: rites of, I7, 60-61, 124, I74-75, 205; as suffering, IO, I3-I4,76, S3 Moussu trope, 4S, 223n3 music: and Boulez, 22InI7; and Casals, S4, 2 3 In22; and Cortot, 4S, S3, 223n2; as metaphor, xv, I3, 23, 37, I3I, I67; and pitch, I32-34, I37; pleasures of, IO, 32-33, Io3, I99, 235n42; silence in, 24, Io3,2ISnI2 mutation, I73 Mystical Theology, 226n40 mysticism, xxii, 93; of Boehme, 22, 54-55,74-75, I6I, I92;of Christianity, 2S, I40, 2I9n3 I; of the East, xxv, 59-60, 64, I25, 200, 2II,24on4o;and faith, 9I, 133, 206; and negative theology, r6, 5I, 59, 97, 226n40 Mythologies (Barthes), 23 3n2 "Myth Today" (Barthes), 233n2 Napoleon Bonaparte, S 5, 2 3 In26 narcissism, I2-I3, 57, I26, IS2, 242nIS Navigatio Sancti Brendani, I45, 243Il37 negation, 42-43, 59-60, 93, 156, 226nn3 7,3 S,;9,40. See also apophasis neither/norism, xxii, 79-S I, I 20, 23onS; and La Critique Ni-ni,
SUBJECT INDEX
xv, 2I3n7; and ouden mallon, 27, 206, 2I9n29; in politics, 8, So, I3o, 239n29 neurosis, 45, I44, 205, 259n47 the Neutral: and anti-Neutral, xxi, 5 2, 74; aporia of, xxiv, 15, 2S-29, 6S-69, SI, IS5; definition of, 6-S, I84; images of, 69-77, 8I; and the neuter, I86-95, 254n25; and second Neutral, I3-I4; twinklings of, xxi, xxv, Io, 30, 47. See also zero degree New Essays on Human Understanding (Leibniz), 229n32 New Philosophers, 82, 23onII, 232n45 Nietzsche and Philosophy (Deleuze), 202, 258n27 nihilism, 2 5 niniisme. See La Critique Ni-ni; neither/norism mrvana, 93, I74 No ceremony, 84, 22InI6, 23InnI9,20 Les Nourritures terrestres (Gide), 24on34 Le Nouvel Observateur (periodical), 239n28 Novum Organum (Bacon), 89, I73, 196, I98, 204, 232n40 nuance: and meaning, II, 43, 5I, I30; as shimmer, 54, 77, 83, I90,2I6n32 nycthemeron, 143, 242n30
Oeuvres completes (Barthes), 244n50 Oeuvres completes (Dionysius the Areopagite), 226n40 Oeuvres completes (Paulhan), I27 onar, 38, 222n27 On Divine Names, 226n40 On Symbolic Theology, 226n40 "On Truth and Falsity" (Nietzsche), I 57 opium, 35, 39, 96, Io4-5, 163-65, 167, 222n30. See also drug use; intoxicants opportune instant, I69, I75 opposition, xiv, 4I, 44, 62-63; between body/soul, 76, IOI-2, 167, 229nn37,3S, 234n32; of Confucianism/Taoism, 122-23, 23Sn2; and drift, 202-6; the Neutral paradigm of, II-I3, 5I, 54, 70,224nrI;andthkd term, xiv, 7, 55, 70, 196,
opposition, (continued) 2I4nio, 256n5S. See also binarism organization, p, I43-44, I49, I9S,20I Oscillation, I30-35, I9o, 239n2S the Other, 44, 67, S9, I47, I53 ouden mallon, 27, 206, 2I9n29. See also neither/norism oudeteron, I3o, 239n29 ownership, I44, I7S oxymoron, I35, 24In47 Palo Alto Mental Research Institute, IoS, 2 3 5n4 panopticon, I63 Panorama, I57-5S, I63-69, 24Snn5 I,54, 249nI 5 paradigm: bafflement of, xvi, 6, II, 27,42,6~ SI, I30,2II; binarism of, xiv, 7-S, 202-23, 224nII; of the Neutral, II-I3, 42,46, 5I,70, 222n39 Paradis (Sollers), I32, 24on39 Paris (Zola), I9I-92 Parlons franchement (Marchais), 2ISnI6 The Past Recaptured (Proust). See Remembrance of Things Past pathos, 4, I2, 73-77, SS, I49, 202,206-7 Pelleas et Melisande (Debussy), xx~ II2-I3,20S, 259n49 Pensees (Pascal), I2, 43, 9S, I70, 223n44 La Philosophie de Jacob Boehme (Koyre), 2ISn6, 225n22 philosophy, Greek, 2 5-2 7, 6 5, I93, 226n37; tradition of, 3S-39, 52, I26, IS3; wisdom of, 20S-9 Pingtse, 3 I Plaisir a Corneille (Schlumberger), I54,245nI2 pleasure: and adjective, 57-5S; and intensities, I6S, I9S-99, 257nII; and laetitia, 75, 229n32; and music, lo, Io3, I99, 235n42; as principle of tact, 29, 32-33, 47 The Pleasure of the Text (Barthes), 259n4I Poesia in forma di rosa (Pasolini), 73,97,2I7n40 politics: and color, 50, 63-64; and demonstrations, I2S-29, 239n25; and national dogmas, S9-90, 200; neither/norism in,
278
S, So, I}O, 239n29; and right of silence, 2 3-24 polynymy, 5S-59, 226n3S polytheism, I6I, 209 Portrait of a Man Unknown (Sarraute), 24on4I Portrait of Lao-tzu by Himself (Lao-tzu), 6, 49, 52 Pot-Bouille (Zola), 25rn49 power: as mana words, S-9, 2I5n2I; of national dogma, S9-9I, 107, I24-25,200-20I, 23onn, 232n47; of religious dogma, 4-5, 24, I59-6I, 20 5-6; of speech act, xiii, 22, 67,92, I36-37,222n40 "Power and Unconscious" (Verdiglione), 9 Prado Museum (Spain), 224nS Prague School, xiv praxis, S, I}2, 2I5nIS predication, 5 3, 5 5, 5 S-6 I, 226n37 "The Preparation of the Novel" (Barthes), xxv Presentation des Temps Modernes (Sartre), 236nn "Pretexte-Roland Barthes," xxv Principes de la philosophie de l'histoire (Vico), 23om5, 254n40 "The Principle of Tact" (Barthes), 22on37 Protestantism, 24 proxemy, I40, I44, 242n22 psychoanalysis: and behavior, I53, 206; and Lacau, 23onI3; and sexuality, 9, 2I5n22; system of, 39, 60, SS, I2o, I69, 2I7n49 psychology: and behavior, 25, I45-46, I76,205-6,259n35; and consciousness, 9 5-97, 233nnII,I2; of hesitation, I 3 I-3 2; language of, 7 5, 77, I26 The Psychology of Reasoning, 24on43 psychosis, SS-S9, Ioo, IoS, I4I-42,205, 235n4 The Psychotic, Dr. Schreber (Freud), 205, 259n33 pwik, I2S, 239nn20,2I,22 Pyrrhonism, 36, 43-44, 7I, S2, I70, IS0-S3,25on22
quaal, 54, 93, 225nI9 qualitas, 53-56, 225nnIS,I9
SUBJECT INDEX
queasiness, 75-76, I9S Quiet Days in Clichy (Miller), 7S, 23onI radicality, l47-4S, I72 La Recherche (Proust). See Remembrance of Things Past the Reformation, I6o, 2I6n32 Relation sur le quietisme (Bossuet), 2I9n3 I Remembrance of Things Past (Proust), I42, I72, 2I7n53, 242n2S,25In49 repetition, 27, 32, I43-44, 22on3,242n3I responsibility: escape from, 70, I27, I}9-40, IS5;of God, I2S, I29, 239n24;for imaginary self, 7I, Io5-6; and writing, xxiv, 7, I59, 204 retirement, I37, I4S-50 Retreat, xxi, xxv, I}7-5I, 2I9n2S. See also entrapment; escape Reveries du promeneur solitaire (Rousseau), xxii, 5-6 Revue de statistique appliquee, I2, 2I6n34 rhetoric, Io, So, IOS, 223n3, 236n5 "La Rochefoucauld" (Barthes), 57, 2I5n2I Roland Barthes By Roland Barthes, xiii-xiv, xv, 249nio Romantic school, 63, 93, Io2, I65 The Rustle of Language (Barthes), 2I6n37, 2I7n52,234nIS
sabi, 35, 22InI6 Sade/Fourier/Loyola (Barthes), 29, 2I9n3I, 22on37, 224n9 Saint-Pierre (Switzerland), I 3 S, I47 Sanskrit, Io2, 227n42 Sarrasine (Balzac), 60, 214n9, 227n46 Satanism and Witchcraft (Michelet), I20-2I, I57-5S satori, II3-I4, II7-IS, I2I, I72-75, IS5, 237nn2I,22. See also Kairos Satyricon (Fellini), I9I scandal, 42, 70, 72-73, 95, I33, I4S,203 Les Sceptiques grecs (Brochard), 36,72, III, II9, 22InIS
Les Sceptiques grecs (Dumont), I7I, 20I, 204, 207, 2I9n22, 25on25,257n22 semiology: interdiscipline of, xiiixv, xxii-xxm, 42, 75, 77, 2II; nuances of, II, 59, 2I8nI3. See also language Sermon sur la mart (Bossuet), 226n36 shimmer, 5I, 54, 224n9; bodily state of, 73, 228n25; and diaphorology, 75, 216n32; as nuance,47,77, 83, IOI, I90 Shobogenzo (Dogen), 244n60 Silence, xxi, 2I-29, 62, 72, I22, 2I I; and answer, Io8-Io, n2-I3, I26; and aphasia, 25, 2I8n2I, 2I9n22;andthe implicit, 24-25, 93, 2I8nII; and music, 24, Io3, 2I8nI2; and noise pollution, 22-23, I20, I43 silere, 2I-22, 29 sitio, I8-I9, I44-47, I68-69, 243nn4I,42. See also ubiquiplace Skeptics: Dumont on, xvi, 2I9n22, 25on25, 258n23;and epoche, 64, 200-204, 258n22; Fichte on, 70-7I, I54-55, 228nnI6,I7; and Hegel, I56, 25In4I; and kairos, I69-7I, I74; Kojeve on, 25, 7I-72, I69, 218nI8; and ouden mallon,27, 206, 2I9n29;and Pyrrho, 27-28, 43-44, 7I-72, I76, 207, 2I7n5 Sleep, xxi, 37-4I, 69, IOI-2, 2II Societe frarn;:aise de psychanalyse, 23onI3
Les Soirees de Saint-Petersbourg (de Maistre), 243n35
Sollers ecrivain (Barthes), 24on3 6 Le Sommeil et !es rfives (Maury), 248n56
Les Sophistes (Dumont), 33, 92, I49, I52, I57, 22on5,245n3 Sophists, I I, 58-59, 98, I26, I98-99, 232n50; Dumont on, xvi, 22on5, 226n37, 244n55; and Eurylochus, III, n8-20, I68; and Kairos, I69-70, I72; and Pyrrho, 2I, 237n28 La Sorciere (Michelet), 90 soul, 76, IOI-2, I67, 229nn37,38, 234n32 Soviet Union, 90-9I, Io4, 23onII
279
spatial localization, xxv, I9, 145-46, 243nn39,40,44,45,46 speech act: and dialogue, xxiv, Io7-I6, 2I2; isegoria, 22, 2I8n9; and monologue, 92; power of, 42, 66, I 3 6-3 7, I 62, 222n40, 24In3; and silence, 27-29. See also discourse Statistics Institute of the University of Paris, I 2
Steps to an Ecology of Mind (Bateson), I27-28 Stoics, 26, 28, 74, 207 stupidity, xxv, 6, 25, 26, 85, I25 sublimation, I4-I 5, 202, 207-8, 258n28, 259n45 suffering, I52, I64-65, I8o; and Kafka, I29, I32, 24on35;and Michelangelo, I49-50; and mourning, IO, I3-I4, 76, 83; and quaal, 225nI9; vs. queasiness, 75-76; and wound, I26, I36-37 Sukiya, I 50, 244n59 Superphenix, I28, 239n25 suspension. See epoche Suzan and the Elders (Altdorfer), I66,249n5 sweetness, 36, I59, 22InI9 Switzerland, xiv, 8 5, 13 8-40, I4 7 Symbol of the Zahar (Nataf), I93,256n57 syntagm, law of, Io, Io9, I34, 225n26 S/Z (Barthes), xiv, 7, 2I4n9, 227n46
tacere, 2I-25, 29, 2I8nI2 Tact, xxiv, 30-36, 47-48, I72, I83, 2II; and Buddhism, 64-65; and frankness, 24-25 Tang dynasty, 35, 22InI4 Taoism, 64, I27, 22In9, 238n3; and aesthetics, 47, 83, 23onI4; Grenier on, IO-II, I5, 29-3I, 92, I55, I7I,22on43;and immortality, 33, 47-48, 76, 22In7; and negative mystical discourse, I3, 59-60, 22on36; as nonsystemic, 67, 8I, I48, 2II, 244n52; vs. Confucianism, I22-23, 237nI; wisdom of, xxv, 6, 85, I25, 238nII; and Wou-wei, I75-86, 25In50; yin and yang of, I93, 256n57; and Zen, I76, I78, I84-86, 25rn52. See also Buddhism; Zen
SUBJECT INDEX
Le Taoisme (Maspero), 229n38 Tao te king (Lao-tzu), 2I4n7, 245nr4 tea ceremony: and aesthetics, 3035, 47, 22on3, 22InnI5,I6; and Chaking, 34, 22rn9; and tea room, I 50-5 I, 244n59 The Teachings of Don Juan (Castaneda), I46, 243n4I Te!erama (television program), 48, 55, 223n2, 225n28 Tel quel (periodical), 224n7, 24onn36,39 Terre des hommes (periodical), 236nII terrorism, I2, 90-9I, I07, I24-25, I59, I9I, 205. See also violence tertium. See third term
Textes choisis et presentes par E.M. Cioran (de Maistre), 2I4n3 Theatre des Amandiers (France), 23onio Theological Sketches, 226n40 Theologie negative (Lossky), 222n4I theology, negative, 64, 79; and Affirmation, 226n39, 233n55; and apophasis, 59-60, 93, I97-98, 256n6; and mysticism, I6, 5I, 97, 226n40 Theorie de la consolidation (Dupree!), 87, 23rn33 Theorie des emotions (Sartre), 74, 228n26,24on4I Third Language (Barthes), xiii third state, I 2 5, 2 3 9nI 3 third term, xiii-xv, 7, 5 5, 70, I 9 6, 2I4nio,256n58 Third Walk (Rousseau), I47, 244n5I timeliness, I69, I75, 249nr6 the To, I22, 238n3 To Give Leave, xxi, Io9, I30, 20I-6, 236n8 "La Toilette de Mme de Pompadour" (Voltaire), I I tolerance: of Bayle, I 59-60, 236nI8, 247n40; and intolerance, 24, I30, IS8-6I, 205-6, 24 7nn 3 8,42,44; and Voltaire, xvii, xxv, II, II4-I6 La Tolerance (Joly), xvi-xvii, I I4, I25, I59-60,236nI8, 238nio, 247n38 "To Live Together" (Barthes), I37, 24InII
totalitarianism. See violence Trappists, 24InI2 Treatise on Tolerance (Voltaire), xvii, I I4-I6 Tribune des critiques de disques (radio show), I86, 253n23 Tso Wang meditation, I84 Turandot (Puccini), Io8, 23 5n3 ubiquiplace, I68-69. See also sitio "An Unfortunate Call" (Mauriac), II I ungrund,42,223n43 unity, I43, I58-6I, I67, 242n30 Urt (France), xxiii, 9, 98, II3, 234nI8, 236nI6 utopias, xv, 3I, 37-4I, 94-95, I2I, I24-25,237n37 Utopiques (Marin), 2I5nr6
Variations on a Subject (Mallarme), I89 La Vie de Tolstoi' (Hofmann & Pierre), I45, 2I5n27 violence: and strikes, 90-9I, 232n47; and torture, I53, I59, 207; and totalitarianism, 24, 200, 23onII. See also terrorism
280
vitality, I4, 73, 8 I, 98, I49-50 Vita Nova (Dante), I47, 244n50 La Voix (Garde), 23on3
Writing Degree Zero (Barthes), xiii, xv, xxv, 8, 26, 86, Io7, I76
Wang Ming, I85 War and Peace (Tolstoy), 5, I44-45, I78, I94,2I4n4 The Way of Zen (Watts), I76, I85, 253nI9 Weariness, I6-2I, 69, 80, 92, 2II will-to-live, I4, 38, 73, I75-77, 2I7n39 will-to-possess. See desire The Will to Power (Nietzsche), I2,77, I26, I54 wisdom: of Greek philosophers, 208-9; of proverbs, I74-75; of Taoism, I25, 238nrr Wou-wei, I74-86, 25Inn42,50 The Wreck of the Hope (Friedrich), I74, 25on38 writing: importance of, xxii, I2, I52, I55, I62-63, I72; journalism as, 48, Io7-8; and responsibility, xxiv, 7, I39-40, I59, 204; rituals of, I23-24, I32, I42-44, I50, 238n7, 242n3 I; and the thetic, 46, I37, 223n5I,24In5
yes/no, 42-43, I2o, I96, I98, 203 yin/yang, I93, 256n57 zazen, I84, 253nI4
SUBJECT INDEX
Zen: and Dogen, I5I, 244n60; and koan, II7-I8, I2I, 237nn23,26; and Mahakasyapa, 3 I; and sabi, 22InI6; and satori, II3-I4, II7-I8, I2I, I73-74;and sitting posture, I84-86, 253nnI4,I7,I9; Suzuki on, 28, 35, I25, I78, 2I9n34; and Tao, I76, I78, 25In52; teachings of, I 2-I 3, 84, 206, 22onI, 239nII. See also Buddhism; Taoism Zenrin Kushu, I 8 5, 253nr9 zero degree, xiii, xxiii, 7, 54-55, 94-95, I30, I96, 2I4nio Zetetics, 72
European Perspectives A Series in Social Thought and Cultural Criticism
Lawrence D. Kritzman, Editor
Julia Kristeva Theodor W. Adorno Richard Wolin, editor Antonio Gramsci Jacques LeGoff Alain Finkielkraut Julia Kristeva Pierre Bourdieu Pierre Vidal-Naquet Hugo Ball Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari Karl Heinz Bohrer Julia Kristeva Alain Finkielkraut Julia Kristeva Elisabeth Badinter Karl Lowith Gilles Deleuze Pierre Vidal-Naquet Norbert Elias Louis Althusser Elisabeth Roudinesco Ross Guberman Kelly Oliver Pierra Nora
Claudine Fabre-Vassas Paul Ricoeur Theodor W. Adorno Alain Corbin Zygmunt Bauman Emmanuel Levinas Jean-Louis Flandrin and Massimo Montanari Alain Finkielkraut Julia Kristeva Regis Debray Sylviane Agacinski Catherine Clement and Julia Kristeva
Strangers to Ourselves Notes to Literature, vols. I and 2 The Heidegger Controversy Prison Notebooks, vols. r and 2 History and Memory Remembering in Vain: The Klaus Barbie Trial and Crimes Against Humanity Nations Without Nationalism The Field of Cultural Production Assassins of Memory: Essays on the Denial of the Holocaust Critique of the German Intelligentsia What Is Philosophy? Suddenness: On the Moment of Aesthetic Appearance Time and Sense: Proust and the Experience of Literature The Defeat of the Mind New Maladies of the Soul XY: On Masculine Identity Martin Heidegger and European Nihilism Negotiations, 1972--1990 The Jews: History, Memory, and the Present The Germans Writings on Psychoanalysis: Freud and Lacan Jacques Lacan: His Life and Work Julia Kristeva Interviews The Portable Kristeva Realms of Memory: The Construction of the French Past vol. I: Conflicts and Divisions vol. 2: Traditions vol. 3: Symbols The Singular Beast: Jews, Christians, and the Pig Critique and Conviction: Conversations with Fran({ois Azouvi and Marc de Launay Critical Models: Interventions and Catchwords Village Bells: Sound and Meaning in the Nineteenth-Century French Countryside Globalization: The Human Consequences Entre Nous Food: A Culinary History In the Name of Humanity: Reflections on the Twentieth Century
The Sense and Non-Sense of Revolt: The Powers and Limits of Psychoanalysis Transmitting Culture The Politics of the Sexes The Feminine and the Sacred